Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute

[birdie8819]

Rainstone


The whip scoured over her flesh. It left flickering trails of fire across her skin, the pain almost too much for her to bear. She hung from her wrists, from where he'd tied her when she'd once more displeased him.

Who was he? Her father, the King of the fourth kingdom and ruler of all the lands he could see. He was a tyrant and a bully, beating his only daughter when he found fault with something in his palace. That was her charge, to run his kingdom, leaving him to play with his whores, to fulfill his fantasies and to drink himself into ruin.

His heart raced now as he lifted the whip once more, the knotted ends skittering across the stone floor and leaving a trail of blood and flesh. He let the whip sing as it came toward her back, making sure the ends flicked under her arms and struck her breast. Her screams were beautiful, lusty and pained, making his cock harden under the ornate codpiece he wore.

"Enough, your majesty. Soon she will be scarred and then who will want to marry her. You must think of her worth upon a marriage contract." Smeadly Aloysius was quick to hurry to his king's side. He stroked the king's hand as he spoke, whispering the words urgently into the man's ear. "She is of marrying age, majesty. It is time she brought some wealth to your people."

"To my people Smeadly? Or perhaps you mean to you?" He glanced over to where his daughter hung, her head bowed, her ebony colored waves of hair sticking to the blood on her back. What skin was left unmarked was clear and creamy, making his hand itch to lift the whip once more. "Release her," he called to two of his men who stood staring in horror at what their king had done. "Send her to her chamber and have her maid attend her. I will see her upon the morrow." He tossed the whip to one of the boys standing close by, bidding him to clean it and return it to his possession post haste.

Then he returned to his meal and the company of his favorite of the castle's whores, a slovenly blonde who fawned over him, hand feeding him the best of the food upon the platter, letting him lick his wine from her over blown breasts, laughing at everything he had to say.

Neither watched as the young girl, barely eighteen years of age, was cut down from her bonds, carried gently out of the room and up to the third story of the huge castle to where her father had banished her years ago at the death of his beloved wife.

* * *

Sasha Rainstone roused as the pain of her wounds became almost too much to handle. She managed not to scream as she was placed belly down upon her bed. A shiver of cold overcame her as metal pressed against her spine and then she heard a rip as the rest of her dress was torn from her, pulled gently from under her, leaving her naked upon the bed.

She heard a soft moan and then a hand was upon her slender thighs, stroking her flesh. Sasha wanted to move, to get away from that hand but even the littlest of moves made her back burn like fire. Fingers wandered over her bottom, stopping to squeeze that firm flesh before pushing between her thighs, pressing into dry flesh, unprepared for what happened next.

Another hand landed upon her leg, pulling it away from her other, opening her to the fingers that invaded her privacy. She tried to shift that leg closed once more but the hand held it open easily. "No," she moaned softly, barely able to breathe as the fingers that were slipping over the now wet flesh of her sex began to ply soft caresses to her clit, coaxing that tiny bud of flesh to peep from beneath its hood, standing straight and hard. It almost seemed to beg for more as her hips began to dance against that hand.

Tiny whimpers of pain and pleasure came from between her parted lips. Her lips had once been so lovely but were now cracked and bleeding since she'd bitten them to keep from screaming as long as she could. She denied her father some of his pleasures, making him work hard to get anything from her.

Her cheeks grew flush; her head began to spin as that hand between her thighs found the virgin portal to her core. He circled the soft, sensitive flesh, gathering her moisture and using it to pleasure her clit.

"She's going to come upon my hand," a rough male voice said.

"Oh, aye, that she is. She's so beautiful, I want her to come on my cock," his partner said, his hand moving from the inside of her thigh to poke roughly at her. "I want to take that virginity."

"You cannot, no matter what her father does to her, she's still a royal princess of the seven kingdoms."

Sasha heard their talk but she didn't care. Her body felt empty even as they continued to touch and caress her. She felt feverish, needy inside like she'd never felt before. Is this what the woman of the court talked about, uncaring that her virginal ears were close. If it was, she wanted more.

She mewled, feeling something tightening inside of her, pushing her body back against those two hands. Even when a finger was pressed against her small rosebud, she didn't protest, only cried out as a burning pain mixed with the pleasure.

"I knew she'd like this," the crude voice of the rough man said. He pushed inside of her until he could go no further, pulling out to add another finger, stretching that sweet rosebud. "I can't take her virginity down there, but no one said a princess had to keep her back door pure." With that, he climbed up on the bed, slapping the smooth, ivory buttocks of the princess.

"You can't do that to her back," the other man said, hurrying his caress, wanting the princess to feel some pleasure in her life.

"I ain't going to do nothing to her back," the man said, yanking on the ties that held his codpiece closed. With a growl, he spit on his hand, coating his cock with saliva before angling it down toward her hole. "She's going t love this."

The other man pulled his hand out, lifting his fingers to his nose as he watched his friend begin to push through the tough ring of muscle that clenched to keep him out. He could smell the Princess upon his hand, her arousal rich and fragrant, better than the most exotic perfume.

"Quit fighting me, Princess," the man growled, slapping a hand against one beautifully pale buttock and leaving a bright red print upon it. "You'll like this, just stop fighting and let me in."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

The pleasure was gone, the hand that had been so delicately taking her to places she'd never been before had deserted her. Now there was just the rough hands of the other. Sasha cried out as he pushed his ugly hardness into her, the head finally pushing past where she'd tried so hard to keep him out. He moved against her in a jerky motion that sent waves of pain through the marks on her back, tearing open the ones that had begun to scab and sending fresh blood to pool on her lower back and drip onto the bed.

But that pain was nothing compared to what she was feeling in her bottom. "No!" she tried to shout, but it came out as little more than a whimper. "Please, it hurts."

"You're raping her," the one guard said to the other who was now grunting as he tried to push more of himself inside the beautiful princess.

"What the hell do you think you were doing to her?" the other man grunted.

Sasha couldn't hear their words; all she could do was wiggle against the pain and pray for it to end. She dug her nails into the sheets, her face buried in her pillow as another slap was delivered to her already sore buttocks. "Hold still, bitch!"

Then suddenly he was gone. Voices surrounded the bed, some shocked, some more concerned than anything else. "My princess," her maid, Sonya called to her quietly, covering her to the waist with a clean sheet, "I am sorry I was delayed." Tears fell down Sonya's pale cheeks and she knew she would be called to explain where she was while the royal Princess was being raped by the guards sent to keep her safe.

She would take her punishment as long as she wasn't removed from service of the Princess. She loved the abused woman like a sister for they'd been raised together.

Another thought had her grimacing in fear. If she was removed from the Princess's side, she would no longer be protected from King Philonius. The king had kept a royal eye upon her since she was sixteen summers and only the protection of the princess had kept him from ripping away her virginity, taking her in the hall in front of his troops. If she pleased him, he would keep her. If not, well, his troops weren't known for their gentleness.

"My princess," Sonya said again, carefully pulling Sasha's hair from out of the frightful wounds upon her back. "Open your eyes. Those men are gone and you are safe."

Sasha opened her eyes, staring around her with trepidation. "Get rid of them," she whispered.

"You heard the princess," Sonya said. "Out."

"But her wounds," the local healer began only to be cut off by Sonya.

"She said out, she meant out. If we need you, we shall summon you once more." She ushered him out in front of her, taking the pot of salve he held out to her.

"Use that on her back. It can be used on her...well, anywhere else that might hurt as well," the man said, his cheeks growing red.

"Thank you, I shall be sure to tell the Princess of your generosity."

The healer bowed his head. He'd been called here for the Princess more times than any other member of the royal household. Their king was a villain, evil in every way. He was lazy and slothful, but was too skilled with the sword for anyone to try to wrest his lands away. He surrounded himself with others who were just like him, making the royal court a place of little but libidinous pleasure where young women were stripped of their honor, sent packing back to their homes in shame.

He'd delivered many offspring born from that shame, he'd seen too many men and women abused and crippled by these men. But the most he could do for the princess was to carry her secrets and hide the king's abuse. He prayed every day for someone to come and rescue this Kingdom, but its secrets stayed secret, its wounds healed but lay festered beneath the new skin.

He would hide this shame as well, though with a heavy heart and self-hatred.

Sasha felt Sonya's soft hands on her wounds and hissed. Even as gentle as Sonya was, the whipping had been severe and she felt every touch. "I want to get dressed," Sasha said.

"Oh, no Princess. You can't move. These will tear open and bleed anew."

Sasha used the same forceful will that had her taking the whipping without screaming and pushed herself to a seated position on the side of the bed. "You will attend me, Sonya. I am going to the pond. Find me my breeches and shirt."

Sonya did as she was bid, grumbling every moment of the while. "Princess, it is dark, there are strangers about. It is not safe for you to ride the countryside alone."

"Then you shall come with me, but I am going, Sonya. I need to go."

Sonya watched as the Princess struggled into the boy's breeches and the billowing white shirt. It stuck to her back where the blood still flowed, staining the pristine white shirt with crimson stripes. Sonya knelt at her side, slipping shoes on the Princess's tiny feet before helping her up.

"You're determined to do this?" she asked the pale faced girl.

Sasha couldn't speak, she nodded her head, swaying at the pain it caused to make even that tiny of a move. She couldn't stay here though. She could feel the danger creeping around her like an insidious monster.

"I'll have horses brought around," Sonya said, heading toward the door. Sasha's pained whisper stopped her.

"No, my father would hear of any horses being called for. I do not want him to know I'm going Sonya. We'll leave by the side gate and take the path through the woods to the clearing. The moon is full tonight, we shall have plenty of light to see by."

"And the beasts of the forest will have plenty of light to choose the tenderest parts of our bodies to feast upon. Sasha, you're not thinking right. You were raped and your father beat you. You should be in bed, healing not wanting to traipse all over the country." Sonya stood, hands upon her slim hips as she blocked the young princess from reaching the door. "I-I don't think I can let you do this."

Sasha smiled, wiping a sheen of sweat from her forehead. "Let me?" she whispered.

"I-I, well, I could go to your father and tell him your plans."

"You won't do that though." Sasha leaned against the wall, gathering her strength. "Climb into my bed, Sonya and pretend to be me. If you are found out, tell them that I forced you to do it." She pushed past her maid, amazed when the girl stepped meekly out of her path. "Thank you."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"You won't be thanking me when you reside in the belly of some foul beast," Sonya grumped, pulling on the laces that held her gown closed. She slid it off, laying it carefully over a chair before climbing into the bed in her shift and bloomers. Punching the pillows, she beat them into submission since she couldn't do the same to the Princess. Candles were blown out and then Sonya saw a quick glimpse of light as the princess slipped out of the room.

"She'll be the death of both of us," she muttered, turning on her side and staring moodily out at the full moon that lit up the night.

The pain was almost more than she could stand, but Sasha kept going. Her mind was locked on one thing, the relief she would find when she slid into the pond with its cool water. There were willow trees that hung close to the pond, from them she would gather bark and have Sonya brew it into a tea for her. It would help with the pain. She would have to keep moving though, if she wanted to avoid the stiffness that would have her walking like an old woman.

Concentrating upon putting one foot in front of the other, she didn't see the prints in the soft ground of the trail, prints made by horse's hooves. If she had, she might have changed her mind about the pond and gone back to the castle.

The clearing was as beautiful as always, flowers blooming and lending their scent to the soft night air. The pond was so still, not a ripple of water disturbed its mirror like surface. She made her way slowly to the edge and leaned over, staring at her reflection. She looked like a harpy or some other mythical harridan, with her hair stiff with her blood, sticking out from her head. Her eyes were too large in her pale face and a trail of dried blood marred her chin.

She pulled at the buttons on the shirt, forcing them open and pulling the shirt off from where it had stuck to her back. Her breath hissed between lips clamped shut from pain but she finally had it off. The pants were easier though blood had dried on the back waistband, leaving the material stiff and sticky. She slid the shoes off, glad that Sonya had given her a pair of her slippers instead of the boots she usually wore with this outfit.

Naked, she crept hunched over toward the pond once more, slipping her foot into the water and shivering a bit at the touch. She would get warm as she grew used to the temperature, she knew for she came here often. The pond had a soft, sandy bottom and she waded out to where she knew the drop off was. The water was lapping at her waist when she reached it and she took the final step that would send her down into the black depths where the water was well over her head.

She stayed there until her lungs felt as if they would burst, wishing as she always did that she could find a way to grow gills and maybe a tail like the stories her mother used to tell her of beautiful mermaids. She would swim far from this castle and her father, not stopping until she thought she was safe. Then she would sun herself upon a rock, brushing out her long hair and whiling away her days with playing in the waves.

No more duties, no more pain, no more of her father, what more could she wish for?

She could see the moon above her as she kicked toward the surface, waiting for her almost. Breaking the surface of the water, she sighed in relief as the pain ebbed.

"Is that truly what you wish for?"

Sasha screeched, turning in the water until she saw the being who'd asked the question. "Who are you?" she gasped. The creature was small, not much bigger than a child barely able to walk. But he was no child. He was well made, slim hipped and wide in the shoulders with a handsome face and a head of hair that any woman would pine for. Honey blonde, it swirled around him as he moved, held from his face by braids that were decorated with colored beads. A mustache graced his upper lip and his ears were pointed

"My name is Switch," he said, bowing until his braids almost touched the ground. "I can grant your wish if that is truly what you want."

"My wish...what wish?" Sasha asked, bemused by the small man.

"To turn your legs to tail and give you fins, to let you swim til land's end," he said in a sing song voice.

"I am to believe that you hold that kind of power?" she asked, narrowing her eyes as the little man stepped close to her clothes, lifting the shirt and inspecting her blood upon it.

"Oh yes I do, I do indeed," Switch said. "But how to prove to you that I am what I say?" He tapped his lip with his finger looking very serious. Then he smiled. "Turn your back to me, little miss, and I will show you my power.

Sasha turned slowly, intrigued despite herself. The little man came closer to the pool's edge, bending and touching the water while mumbling some words that Sasha couldn't hear. A soothing feeling came over her and the pain in her back stopped. She turned her head, amazed, staring down at her unblemished back. Even the old scars and welts were gone as if they'd never been there before.

"What did you do?" she asked, amazed.

"I took away your pain so that you might better understand my magicks," Switch said with a bow that had his long golden hair sweeping over the wide bladed grass. "As for your other wish, to become like those who live their lives under the sea, you must be certain that this is truly what you want."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"If it is to be a choice of dealing with my father's perversions and his beatings or giving up my legs to live freely in the sea, there isn't much of a choice to be made," Sasha said softly. "If I could have my presence wiped from the minds of those here, I would gladly face having a tail."

"I must tell you," Switch began, only to be cut off by the sound of hoof beats coming ever closer. "If it is still your wish upon the morrow, come to the clearing when the moon stands full above you. I shall be waiting." He dipped another bow and then spun so quickly, her eyes couldn't follow him movements. With a tiny puff of smoke, he was gone as if he'd never been.

"What ho?" a voice called. Sasha spun, sinking back into the water and trying to hide her nakedness. "Who are you girl?"

The man sat upon his horse as if he were a part of it, easily calming the fidgeting beast while his eyes stayed upon the water nymph he'd discovered.

Even with her in the water to her neck, he couldn't help the sudden rippling of arousal that had his cock twitching under his codpiece. "Well," he growled, easily stepping down from the huge horse and throwing his reins over a handy tree branch, "can you speak or are you mute, girl."

"I-I can speak," Sasha squeaked out.

The man smiled at the sound of nervousness in her voice. "Good," he said softly, lifting the white shirt he wore over his head and dropping it on the grass. "I had heard this clearing was magical, but never did I think I'd find a beautiful wood nymph here waiting for me."

Sasha's eyes grew wide as she watched him stripping in front of her as if he had not a care in the world. Even as her shocked eyes registered that he was reaching for the ties to his breeches, she couldn't help but admire the width of his chest or the light layer of fur that covered it. His body was scarred, speaking of years of battle and a warrior's way, but chiseled with muscle that made him look hard. She could count the muscled ridges of his stomach in even the dim light of the clearing and she felt her heart start to race.

His hair was dark, cut shorter than the men of her kingdom wore theirs and he pushed his fingers through it quickly, as if seeing her eyes upon it. His lips were full, seeming meant to smile, though now he wore a frown as if he didn't know what to make of her. High cheekbones slashed ridges under his eyes, the skin hollowed slightly as if he'd missed a few meals recently. But it was his eyes that held her sway, emerald green and bright, even in the light of the moon above, they radiated an intelligence as well as pain, a pain she understood.

He was as lonely as she.

"Who are you?" she asked softly.

"My name is Grendel," he said softly. "I come from beyond the Seventh Kingdom."

"You lie," Sasha said quickly. "There is nothing beyond the Seventh Kingdom."

"There is," Grendel insisted, idly rubbing his chest before he sat in the grass to remove his huge boots. "My people have not the wealth or the power of the kingdoms, but we do exist. Perhaps I'll pack you into my saddle bags and take you with me. I could prove what I say then."

"My father wouldn't allow it," Sasha said royally, lifting her chin. "He would kill you and then punish me, believing that somehow I had attracted your attention and asked to be your hostage."

"You say that as if your father held power in this land," Grendel commented, standing and wriggling out of the tight fitting leather breeches. His cock rose in front of her, hugely impressive in size, though she had nothing really to compare it to but the feel of the one that had tried to bugger her earlier. This one looked bigger.

Grendel noted her eyes on his cock and felt it twitch as a warm wave washed through him. He stroked his fist over the fat shaft, letting his fingers coat in the liquid lubricant that wept from the tip. "Come here wench," he said softly, holding his other hand out to her. "Come and make his acquaintance."

Sasha shook her head but it was as if her body was in his thrall. She found the sandy bottom of the pond, standing so that the water sheeted off of her, leaving drips that sparkled in the moonlight like shimmering crystals. Her skin was flawless, her beauty such that his head spun. Her breasts rose high upon her chest, the soft pink of her nipples turning red as they hardened in the cool night air.

"Be damned, wench," he groaned as she continued to come out of the water. "You're comely enough to make any man forget his place in this world." His eyes trailed over her skin, from her shoulders down over the concave planes of her stomach and then further as the wet pelt at the apex of her thighs came into view.

Her thighs were strong columns of ivory flesh, curved with womanly softness that had his breath hissing into his lungs. She finally stood before him, naked as he, her eyes locked upon his. "I want you," he whispered unnecessarily for it was obvious from the shaft he still stroked. "Tell me your name so that I might know who I am thanking the Goddesses for tonight."

"S-Sa...Sonya," she quickly amended. "Sonya Bitterroot."

His free hand had come up; hovering over her skin almost as if he were afraid if he touched her she would disappear. "A pretty name but not one that suits such as you." His fingers found her shoulder, his hard, callused hand moving down her spine and pulling her into his embrace. He moaned as the stiff peaks of her breasts trailed against the wide plane of his chest and then his other hand threaded though the satiny softness of her wet hair, turning her face up to his.

"If you are spoken for, Sonya, now is the time to tell me, for I won't be stopped once we've started."

"And if I am spoken for?" she managed to ask for the heat of his body pressed so intimately against her own was short circuiting her thoughts.

"Then I shall have to kill him because I don't think I can stop even now," he murmured, bending his head to find her soft lips.

The first brush was like lightning, swift, electrifying and over to quickly. Then his mouth returned, teasing hers with soft touches, his tongue licking at the corners of her mouth until she opened for him. He slid his tongue into her mouth, tasting her passion, finding her own to dance and rub against it with tantalizing effects.

When he lifted his head, his eyes were half closed, hazy with passion. "You have no man," he whispered, "for a swear I am the first to take these luscious lips."

"Y-you are," she answered timidly, her hands sliding up his chest, stopping to play with the hair that curled at his nape. "My father would kill you if he saw us."

"I do not kill easily," Grendel said, smiling down at her before dipping his head once more. He lifted her against him, her feet hanging far from the ground. "I plan upon taking you, little Sonya. Do you have any issues with that?"


The End

[birdie8819]

Henry's punishment

I entered the bedroom and found Lottie had wrapped herself in the velvet blanket, awkwardly sitting on the edge of the bed, anxiously peering at me. The cold in the room made my own body shiver unpleasantly, some of it due to the freezing rain that persistently rapped on the window seal, some because of the pure exhaustion after my short bout of illness as well as previous wrestling and final conquest of Lottie.

“Peter took Sabine home,” I announced to the girl sitting on the bed and took hurried steps toward the window, closing it hastily, hoping that the slight warmth that was lazily flowing through the air downstairs wound find its way up to the bedroom.

“You shouldn’t have brought her out here in this weather.” Lottie said and I spun around, surprised that she muttered a sentence beyond a word or two. I grinned.

She shifted uncomfortably, wrapping the blanket tighter around her body, not returning my smile. After all that we’ve done together she still felt shame and embarrassment. That fact alone warmed me up inside and I slowly walked to the bed, plopping next to her, putting my arms around her shoulders. I pressed a kiss on the side of her head, her wild hair tickling my nose, filling it with the sour smell of lemon scent.

“Look, Lottie!” I exclaimed as if just remembering the book in my hand, a gift that I decided to present her with in hopes that it might relax her and make her see that what we were doing was done all the time by others and was no big deal, as she believed it had been. It was an erotic story with many sketches and little paintings to make the descriptions more visible to the reader.

“Can you read?” I asked and she nodded, not offended by the question at all. So many servants were illiterate; their employers believing that holding them in ignorance might make them better workers, trying hard to keep them away from the radical beliefs of fools who swore allegiance to equality and liberation. I never particularly cared for that movement one-way or the other. I didn’t see anything wrong with people believing in changes, however, my wife Sophia always made certain that none of that nonsense entered our household.

Lottie’s ability to read surprised me somewhat, but I was glad, as this would make it much easier on me. I decided not to bother her with reading at the moment, choosing to show her the pictures instead.

Awkwardly, with one free hand, I opened the book and browsed through the pages, searching for what I wished Lottie would be willing to do for me. I stole a side-glance at her and noticed that she was peering towards my lap, where the book rested as I speedily flipped through, trying to find the page that interested me.

All of a sudden she spasmed and shivered violently, throwing her head back and tightening her body as if expecting a blow. I let go of her shoulders and looked at her worriedly. Is she having a seizure? I didn’t ever remember Johann telling me she was epileptic, Herminna was notoriously terrified of any kind of illnesses and diseases; every servant of hers was healthy as a horse, or they weren’t in her service for much longer.

Lottie shook her head and smiled at me. “Just a goose.” She explained, her face blushing.

“A who?” Now I was really confused.

“A goose just walked over my grave.” She stated, satisfyingly nodding her head. The expression on my face must have been one of wonder and utter confusion, as this was the first time that I heard her laugh heartily. “My mother says that.” She noticed she had my full attention and went on: “She says that whenever the goose walks over the place where you will be laid to rest after you die, you get shivers like I just did.” She giggled like a little girl. “Sometimes I think that my last place of rest will be in the middle of some goose farm, you know. I get shivers like these often.”

I rolled my eyes. Old witches’ tales that servants always seemed to be so eager to believe in. A goose, indeed.

“No goose, Lottie, you’re simply cold.” I recovered, thankful for an opportunity to get her under the bed cover without struggle. “Come, let’s get comfortable.” I got up and only then did I notice that she was still wearing her boots. I knelt in front of her and with great care, started undoing the black laces. They were broken in few places, tied together awkwardly, numerous knots making it hard to make my task smooth and quick.

Lottie simply sat on the edge of the bed, still hugging herself with the velvet blanket, carefully observing me. I pulled off her boots one by one, taking each of her small feet in my hands, gently massaging them. Lottie pulled her feet away from me and giggled. “I’m ticklish.” She announced, careful not to kick me.

I pulled the heavy cover off the bed and pushed Lottie down, playfully tucking her in as if she was a little girl. She seemed to have calmed down some, accepting my presence and actions with nothing more than a curious observation. And a lot of blushing, of course.

I unbuttoned Johann’s shirt, which I hastily put on when Peter knocked on the door. I was careful not to rip it in pieces as I did the previous one. Despite the numerous shirts in Johann’s closet, it would have been just my luck to ruin his favorite one beyond repair. As I undid my pants and let them drop to my ankles, the shy Lottie took over and she looked away, her face hot with embarrassment.

I simply shook my head. This time I would not be deferred by her shyness. I realized that beneath all that lay a passion so hot and in need of exploring, Lottie had hard time coping with the fact herself. I would just ease her into it.

As I crawled in the bed, she turned on her side, her back towards me. If she was trying to tell me to leave her alone, I was not listening. Once under the cover, I tried to pry the velvet blanket off her body, but she clung onto it hard, making me jerk her back and forth with each attempt.

“Lottie!” I said warningly. “How are you going to explain the ripped blanket to Johann, should I accidentally tear it?” I asked and she froze for a moment. “Because of you!” I added and felt her grip on the velvet loosening. I had it off her body in no time, bunched up between us; I moved my torso, laying on top of it, making sure she could not get another hold of it in a moment of renewed embarrassment.

I whipped my arm over her side and placed the book in front of her face. We were laying close together, like two spoons in an overstuffed drawer, my body pressing against hers. Her skin was warm and soft, everything on her still smelling of herbal soap, a sweet scent, which had become so familiar to me.

My finger was stuck between the pages, marking the spot with the picture that I had chosen to show her first, and I nudged the book forward so that it opened up, displaying its contents to undoubtedly curious eyes of my little servant girl.

It was only a black and white sketch, but it was drawn beautifully. A woman with long hair flowing down her back knelt in front of a man, taking his cock deep in her mouth, her eyes closed, her face full of satisfaction. The sketch cut off at the man’s stomach, concentrating on his lower body and the woman in front of it.

Lottie jerked in my embrace, trying to push against me, away from the image I was showing her.

“See?” I ignored her obvious protest. “This is what feels really good, Lottie.” She shook her head, still pushing back, unaware that her ass was pressing hard against my crotch, slowly arousing me again. “It feels just as good as when I kiss your pussy, sweetheart.”

“Please, don’t.” She whispered, but I could see that her eyes were still resting on the image.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I laid the book flat on the bed for a moment and flipped through a few more pages, raising myself on an elbow to see better, my body now heavily resting on Lottie’s. I was getting excited again, but this time I would not be as fast as the previous times. I ached to show her how much I could do, the novelty of her body making me finish in an embarrassingly short time before.

I found the next set of drawings and pulled the book up so that it stood directly in front of Lottie’s face. One was a depiction of a woman leaning over a chair with the man pounding her from behind. The sketch on the opposite page showed a closer view of the couple, concentrating on their genitals, his cock half buried in her saucy pussy, her legs spread wide to allow a good look at the scene.

“I want you to bend over for me like that, Lottie,” I whispered and without averting my eyes from the book I leaned down and pressed a kiss on Lottie’s cheek. She lay still, not cringing away from me, not responding either. Her breathing was shallow, but she managed to keep her body perfectly still.

“You turn the pages,” I said and softly nudged her with my elbow. Her arm obediently slipped from under the covers and I noticed her skin full of goose bumps, whether the cold or myself were the reason I could not tell.

As soon as she grabbed the book, I slipped my own hand under the cover and grabbed onto one of her heavy breasts, kneading it gently, pinching the big nipple and pulling it away from her body. Lottie moaned, but remained still.

“Turn the page,” I said and her other hand slipped out in the open in attempt to help holding the book. She did as I asked and this time, and I could see that for a moment she did not quite make out what she was looking at.

“See?” I said patronizingly, “If I put it in there, you can’t get with a child.” She dropped the book as if it was a hot potato. She spun around so quickly that I didn’t have the time to move away, her elbow knocking against my nose.

“You wouldn’t!” she almost screamed, her eyes as big as cup saucers.

“Oh, Lottie!” I smiled, rubbing my nose, agitated over her clumsiness and the pain she had just caused me, but amused nonetheless. “We’ll do everything that’s in that book.” I said, moving over her, lying on top of her soft body, kissing her lips. She moaned and I let my lips slip down to her neck, sucking onto it as if it was a mother’s breast.

“No, no, oh no,” she whispered in contrast to her body pushing up against me now, obviously just as aroused as mine was.

She took my head in her hands, running her fingers through my hair, tugging on it, but not enough to hurt me. The blow on the nose was enough pain for one day. I pushed myself down her body, my lips taking turn on each nipple, over the stomach, my tongue slipping inside her perfect little belly button, making her giggle and jerk as if trying to sit up.

I pushed the covers off, ignoring the coldness of the room. Our bodies were hot enough to withstand a little chill and Lottie spread her legs wide, letting me slip between them comfortably, my tongue leaving a wet trail over her stomach on its way to her pussy.

I sucked onto her clitty again and it took barely a minute before she started thrashing, her wetness hitting my face while I tried hard to keep up with her movements. I continued sucking even as she stilled after a few moments, uncomfortably squirming, trying to push my head away from her pussy. I just had to take in all of her juices; I had to remember the smell of her sex forever. I never wanted to forget it, and to this day, even in my late eighties I sometimes catch a soft whiff of it.

I pushed myself away from her then, kneeling between her legs, gathering the numerous pillows on the bed and stacking them up in a pile next to us. Satisfied with my work, I pushed her leg over my body, letting it join the other one.

“Come,” I said and motioned to the soft stack. She seemed reluctant and I was getting impatient with her games of shyness, as my cock was throbbing again, demanding to enter the softness that it yearned for. I reached down and pulled her up by the arms, half throwing her on the pillows, ruining the perfect stack that I had built just moments ago. She awkwardly wobbled her body into a kneeling position, laying her torso on top of the pillows, which she embraced widely, as if holding a huge load of laundry.

I knelt behind her, pushing her legs as wide as I could and she let out a yelp of pain at the discomfort. I slipped my cock half way into her pussy, resting for a moment.

“Oh,” gasped Lottie, jerking forward only to be halted by the soft pillows that she was holding onto to. “It still hurts!” She whined, but I chose to ignore it.

Her small pink asshole was gaping at me, ready to take in whatever I had to offer and I ran my thumb over it, making Lottie push herself against me, burying my cock deeper inside her.

“Nasty little girl, aren’t you?” I laughed and in response she pushed back harder, making me meet her movement, thrusting all the way inside her softness. Obviously, it couldn’t have hurt all that much. I had to stop right there, or yet again, I wouldn’t be able to do what I desired.

“I want this!” I said and pushed my thumb inside her asshole.

“Aw!” she moaned and jerked forward, my cock slipping out of her pussy. “Stop it! That hurts!” she yelled and turned around, giving me an ugly frown.

“It’ll hurt a whole lot more if you don’t do as I say!” I said and pushed my thumb deeper inside her ass. “Be still!” I said as she tried to move away. The more I pushed in, the more she tried to rise up and get away from me; the pillows that she was hugging preventing her from doing just that.

I pulled the thumb out and replaced it with my middle finger, pushing it inside her asshole as deep as I could, not trying to be careful or gentle. She was so tight! I could feel my cock throbbing with anticipation of where it was to end up.

“Aw, please!” she screamed. “Stop, aw!”

I was so turned on by now that all I wanted was to bury myself deep inside her ass and pound her until she screamed on top of her lungs, but I still had a trace of conscience left. Time enough for everything!

I moved away from her and jumped off the bed, pushing her shoulders back on the pillows as she tried to take the opportunity and get up.

“Don’t move!” I said warningly. “Do not move, Lottie!” I repeated and looked wildly around the room. I wondered where Johann kept any sort of lubricant. Not that he would need any in his own house. I doubted Herminna would ever go for anything more than my Sophia did, which was practically nothing more than a couple of minutes of heavy breathing and rushed thrusting.

I knew Lottie would hurt with or without it, but I might just try and make it a little easier on her. So, despite the odds I searched. I stumbled to the nightstand next to the bed, opened the drawer and hastily rummaged through it. Nothing!

I ran to the closet and browsed for anything that might ease my task, but again, I found nothing. In desperation, I thought of one thing that I had never used before, but was certain it would do the job just as well.

“Don’t move, Lottie!” I exclaimed and ran for the door. “If you move,….” I yelled and stumbled out of the room. I ran down the staircase, stark naked, not worried that anyone might see me, as the hallway had no true windows. I found the door under the staircase that led to the cellar underneath the house, which served as a cooling space for food and wine.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I carefully descended the wooden staircase, peering into the darkness and was grateful for the small window, or rather a slit in the corner, which allowed enough light to pour in so that I could see my way around. The cold cement against the soles of my feet froze my body to a spot for a moment. How foolish was I!

I let my eyes search the cellar, running over numerous bottles of wine and oil, baskets of fruit and vegetables; there were neatly stacked cases by the wall that held god knows what. Finally, I found was I was looking for and hopped to the shelf in the corner, trying to ignore the cold, which was biting all the way to my bones, it seemed. Packets of butter wrapped in a soft cloth were resting in a soldierly row made my heart leap with delight.

I doubted I could ever persuade Lottie to come down here and find it for me. In my haste to get away from the cold I ran up the stairs and stubbed my toe on the last step so violently, white flash danced in front of my eyes momentarily.

“God damn it!” I yelled and sat down in the hallway, rubbing my toe, while still carefully cradling the packet of cold butter. “Sweet mother of Jesus!” I wanted to cry like a baby. “Oh, Heavens!”

“Herr Konrad?” I heard Lottie’s sweet voice calling from the top of the stairs, full of worry.

Now, I was really getting angry. I told her to stay put and she obviously disobeyed.

“Didn’t I tell you not to move?” I screamed back up, unable to see where she stood as it was out of my view. “You better be back on the bed when I come upstairs!” I yelled and furiously pounded my fist on the carpeted floor. The pain in the toe persisted and it hurt like hell.

To my utter amazement, I heard shuffling footsteps creeping down the stairs. The girl had guts, I had to give her that. Her little feet came into view, accompanied by the velvet blanket that I began hating so much, making her look like a bride descending the staircase to her own wedding. She was descending all right, but it wasn’t the wedding she would be getting, I thought.

“Oh, Herr Konrad!” she exclaimed when she reached the foot of the stairs and turned the corner, seeing me so unceremoniously sprawled on the floor, still holding onto my toe that seemed to throb more with each heartbeat. I only hoped I hadn’t broken the damn thing. As she came all the way up to me and squatted down to take a better look, I could not hold my anger off any longer. The frustration of the pain and the delay in what I wanted due to being kind to Lottie boiled over. My hand that was cradling my toe shot out and I slapped her cheek so hard she awkwardly fell onto her side, yelping in horror.

“I told you to stay up there!” I screamed, not caring that this was taking place in the vicinity of the front door and someone might hear us. I threw the packet of butter over the railing and it landed on the third step with a soft thud.

I jumped up, ignoring the pain.

“If this is how you want it,” I yelping hysterically and grabbed her by the arms, pulling her around the pillar of the staircase, “then this is what you will get.”

She was a heavy girl and her thrashing did not make it any easier on me, but I managed to pull her after me all the way to the staircase. Surprisingly, she did not scream as I anticipated she would. Her face was purple now, she was horrified over my outburst, but still, no noise came out of her mouth, which was opened in a silent scream.

She kicked her legs violently and I was grateful not to be on that side of her, as she would probably send me flying, such was her strength. Finally managing to reach the foot of the stairs, I dropped her, not minding that I might hurt her doing so.

I turned her around making her kneel and pushed her body up a little, placing her hands on the third step, next to where a packet of butter sat. In her struggle, the velvet blanket had fallen off and she knelt there, bent over the stairs naked, her white body glistening in the light that was pouring in through the narrow, tainted window above the front door.

As she tried to get up, I placed my hand on the small of her back, leaning my weight against it and smacked her ass cheek so hard, I actually sent her climbing another stair.

“Stop it!” she finally managed to scream, which only provoked me to land a series of hard smacks on her soft skin, some of them missing the target and hitting her thighs and hips. “Please, stop!” Even in the poor light, I could see her ass turning angry red, my hand imprints visible.


“I will keep beating you until you shut up!” I yelled and miraculously, the flood of words from her mouth seized. She still whimpered and yelped every time I hit her, but that was it. I stopped beating her and leaned over her back, roughly grabbing her face and spinning it round towards me as if trying to break her neck. My own face was just an inch or two away from hers. “If you say another word, I’ll beat you until you’re unconscious and bleeding.” I whispered furiously. “Understand?” I shook her head in demand for a response.

A vigorous nod followed and I could see fear in her eyes. This wasn’t a game any longer and she did not know whether it was really her concern that provoked my fury or was it coming anyway, just under different circumstances.

I did not care where it happened; anywhere was fine with me. Well, maybe not in the cellar; I was sure my balls would have frozen right off my body in there.

I grabbed the packet of butter and kicked Lottie’s legs apart. She took the hint and spread them wide, letting me drop to my knees behind her. I placed the packet on the small of her back and with trembling hands tore the soft cloth off. I didn’t care if I stained anything at this point. I returned the soft yellow cube on the carpeted stair, which served as our support and dug my fingers deep in it, pulling off a good chunk, slapping it on top of her ass, which now served me as a makeshift table.

I broke off a smaller piece of butter and rubbed it over her asshole, making her shift uncomfortably, not uttering a word. My previous threats obviously hit the target and she quietly suffered in anticipation of the dreaded moment.

I slipped my greasy finger deep inside her ass, trying to lubricate her as well as was possible. I pulled out and slid off another piece of butter, inserting it in her ass, pushing my finger in and out, making her shiver each time the finger was buried all the way inside her. She whimpered each time my finger entered her.

The little chunk of butter that remained sitting on top of her ass, which thinking of it now was a very comical sight, I rubbed all over my cock, making sure that I myself would not get hurt either.

Finally the job done, I took a closer step on my knees towards her, grabbing her hip with one hand, the other positioning my cock on her asshole.

“Be still!” I commanded and carefully pushed forward, my cock’s head popping in easily.

“Oh, God! Oh, no, please, no!” screamed Lottie and I stilled for a moment, letting her get used to the intruder. Her breathing was very shallow now; her arms were trembling as if she would not be able to support her weight for much longer.

“It’ll get better,” I whispered and pushed farther, another scream from Lottie greeting my success. My wide cock was stretching her hole, presenting me with a rather bizarre view.

I tried to be careful and go slow, but she was so tight and warm it drove me crazy. Every time I stuck my cock inside of her, heck, every time I simply had it in her vicinity I was ready to cum. My cock was throbbing again and it was not even half way in. I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself a bit. This one I wanted to last, this time I will show her that I’m not some eighteen-year old stable boy who cannot hold his own to the fullest.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

I pushed in another inch and she jerked forward, the stairs preventing her from escaping. She tried not to scream out loud, perhaps becoming aware of how close to the main street we were, pavement undoubtedly full of people running home through the pouring rain. Someone might pause at the door long enough to hear her scream. She clasped her lips together and each scream as I pushed deeper came out as an “mmmmm”.

“That’s a good girl!” I gasped. I leaned over her body and grabbed her by the shoulders, pulling myself up and burying the second half of my cock deep inside her.

“Aauu!” she screamed this time, unable to hold it in any longer. “Please, no!” she continued yelling, but I ignored it.

The moaning, yelling and screaming only seemed to fire me up more and I was ready to fuck her hard like I had wanted to for a long time now.

“It’s all in now,” I said and pulled out a bit, only to slide back in again.

“Au, au, au!” yelled Lottie.

“It’ll get better, you’ll see,” I gasped. Even I didn’t believe that, but I could not stop now. I started pumping inside of her; gently at first, pulling out just a bit and carefully pushing back inside.

She seemed to hurt just as much every time though, each of my movements causing her to scream and yell with her body jerking as if trying to get away from me, blocked by the stairs and weighed down by my own body.

“Oh, Lottie!” I whispered as I sped up the pace a bit. “You’re so beautiful, sweetheart.” I said, however, this time sweet words did not have the same effect as before. She continued crying and screaming.

I let go of one shoulder and brought my hand down towards her stomach, slipping over it, placing my fingers on her clitty. I wanted her to enjoy this at least a little bit. I knew I was hurting her and was well aware that when this was over I would probably feel a pang of regret for doing this to her. But at this particular moment, there was no going back for me. As my fingers started drumming against her pussy, she violently pushed it away.

“Don’t do that!” she screamed, which was followed by a long howl of pain. “Not now!” she added and I did not refuse her. She wanted it over and the least I could do was grant her the wish. For despite the forceful way I was taking her now, I did believe that had she truly put her mind to it, she could have fought me off. She was certainly strong enough.

To this day I cannot understand the effect that Lottie had on me. I could never last long with her, no matter how hard I tried. She was beautiful, yes. However, I have known and fucked many a women who were absolutely stunning compared to her. She was na? and shy, but no other woman that I had, even virgins, and those were numerous, too, has had that effect on me. It was just something about her that made my body burn with desire. Making me lose my head and rush towards the ultimate moment of bliss, not caring for anything around me.

I started pumping faster, my strokes becoming more powerful, her pudgy, white body wobbling with each of my thrusts. The stronger I fucked her, the more she screamed and each scream seemed to bring me closer to the inevitable and desired moment of orgasm.

“Oh, Lottie,” I whispered urgently. “Here we go, baby!” I squeezed her shoulders in an iron grip and started grinding into her with all my might. I have never imagined she could let out a scream as loud as she did. The whole street must have heard her. She actually squealed like a stabbed pig! To my utter amazement, her body seemed to respond to my assault and I could not swear on it, but I do believe she pushed back to meet my cock each time I thrust inside.

Despite the chill in the house, my body was covered in sweat and so was Lottie’s. Cold beads of perspiration slid down the side of my face and I could feel Lottie’s skin becoming slippery, some due to the butter that by now I had managed to accidentally smear all over her body.

I joined her screams with deep groans, almost growls as I pushed inside of her soft body. Her hands finally gave way and she awkwardly let her upper body rest against the stairs, her ass still high up in the air, which gave me an even better access.

I pounded her from behind, the way I always liked it the most. I was like a mad man set loose and poor Lottie had to take it all, which I have to add, she did very well. I noticed that her head was hitting the stair now, but at that moment, I could’ve cared less.

My balls were tingling; my moment was coming and was getting ready to shoot my entire load deep inside her.

“Oh, Lottie!” I whispered for the umpteenth time, and felt my cock throbbing, spasming with my hot sperm spraying the well-oiled insides of her ass. “Lottie, Lottie, Lottie!” I repeated with each shot, finally slowing my pumping down.

I could feel my cock going limp inside her, but I wanted to keep myself in the warm place as long as I possibly could. I slumped over her body, my face cheek to cheek with hers, rubbing against her tear-stained skin.

Lottie’s screaming seized and she simply half knelt, half squatted there, crying openly now, and trembling under my weight.

As if from a great distance, I heard a knock on the door, but neither one of us budged for a few moments. I was exhausted beyond belief. I dare say the same went for Lottie.

At the persistence of knocking I finally moved and let my limp cock slip out of her ass, which was followed by a rich fart. Never seizing to amuse me, Lottie’s hand shot to her ass covering it, as if not believing that the sound just came from her. I got up, my knees and ankles popping as if I was an old man. The pain in my toe returned with a vengeance, sending throbbing discomfort all the way up my leg.

I picked up the velvet blanket that was now stained with butter and some of my spunk, which dripped out of her ass, mixed with her own blood. The assault was more brutal than I wanted it to be. I didn’t care. I wrapped myself in it and walked to the door, carefully cracking it open just an inch, preventing the intruder to see inside.

To my great relief, it was Peter, my coachman. A faithful servant, no doubt on an errand at the orders of my wife.

He nodded, ignoring my attire and I returned a nod without a word. I closed the door and walked up the stairs where I slowly dressed myself. I was too tired to bother with Lottie now and as I finally descended the stairs, she was still at the same spot where I left her, kneeling at the bottom of the stairs now, an odd image of a girl in prayer.

When I reached her, I bent down, grabbing her by the hair and lifting her face toward me. I kissed her softly on the lips, all passion that I felt a little while ago now gone, overtaken by exhaustion.

“I’ll be back.” I said and she simply closed her eyes. “Read the book.”


The End

[birdie8819]

Mily ~Romantic Domination~

Her heart beat solidly in her chest.. she couldn't breath properly and all because he was watching her.

Her body moving in slow motion as she walked to the mirror he had indicated. Her eyes glassy as she glanced upwards to see herself reflected there. Tonight she was his and he would take her where ever he pleased, even if that meant deep into herself. Biting down on her soft bottom lip she watched him move behind her, to sit upon the bed and watch her from behind, and in the mirror. She didn’t turn to look, he wouldn’t want that.

“Strip” the word was soft and she trembled a bit, just the very sound of her fantasy making her pussy grow wet. Her hands trembled as they lifted to her pants… quickly before she could lose her nerve she unbuttoned them and let them fall to her ankles.. carefully she stepped out of them. Her sweater was long and covered her down to her thighs, he still couldn’t see anything, but he was patient.

Mily lifted her eyes to his in the mirror for a long moment before she dropped them again.. her long arms reaching upwards to grab at the bottom of her sweater, dragging up slowly. Revealing more of her soft thighs, her rounded hips… the flat belly and perky breasts encased in cotton and lace. She stood in front of the mirror and him now in her underwhere and bra… her body trembling harder as her courage ran away from her. She stopped for a moment… her hands shaking and her face turning red.

He simply waited and Mily knew, she wasn’t getting out of this one… with a heart thundering in her ears Mily reached behind her, unhooking her bra and letting if fall forward on creamy shoulders. Revealing her breasts, letting them spill out in glorious freedom. The nipples were hard and tight, the breasts themselves a soft cream. Her eyes sought out his own as she started to slide the panties off her hips, letting them slide down her long legs on their own.

“No. Bend down, bring them down.” again his voice was soft and eerie after the silence. Mily didn’t consider disobeying even though her blush now spread from her breasts upwards in a flair of red. Slowly she bent down, her fingers trailing softly against her legs as she pulled the bit of lace down her legs. Feeling the coolness of the lace against the heated flesh of herself Mily moaned softly. Behind her he may have made a sound. She glanced over and he glared… turning her eyes away Mily stepped from the panties.

“Display”

Straightening her back Mily let her shoulders roll back, thrusting forward those same creamy breasts. Her breathing catching in her throat as she lifted her arms .. placing them behind her neck. She lifted the fire red hair before clasping her hands behind her neck, letting it drift down to cover her face and breasts slightly but when he glared she threw her head back, showing her obedience to him.

Her thighs parted slightly as she spread her legs a bit, letting her left one roam a bit farther and turned her toes, pointed them so the long muscled thighs could be seen from a pleasurable view point. Mily closed her eyes lightly, feeling his gaze take her in. Knowing that from where he sat he could see everything from the front and back.

She heard him stand and then his soft laughter when she didn’t open her eyes.

“You don’t want to see? That’s fine.” He whispered a mere moment before she felt a soft cloth slide over her face, resting upon her eyes as she tied a knot around the back. Suddenly she desperately wanted to be able to see, but when she opened her eyes she could only see red from the cloth he had tied. Her breathing became almost painful as she held her position before him… her ears perked to hear him should he move, but the carpet under her feet was thick and she couldn’t place where he was.

Suddenly she felt his heated breath against her shoulder and realized he was standing right beside her. She tensed slightly wondering what he was going to do, what he was planning or whatnot. She almost jumped out of her skin as his fingers trailed down lazily to her ass, caressing her flesh gently, tenderly.

His hand felt cool against her flesh, which was heated from her arousal... he gently slapped her ass ... so gently that when he suddenly slapped her ass fully she almost jumped out of her skin... her moan was torn from her throat as she arched a bit.... holding the position just the same....

Suddenly he whispered... "Nadu" in her ear and she dropped gracefully to her knees.... the world seeming to be made around her.... she peered through the cloth, but not a sight came before her..... she felt the rough carpet under her knees... the brush of it against her pussy as she spread her thighs widely.... her back straightening as she thrust perky breasts forward... wishing she knew which way she was facing. Was she right before the mirror.... what could he see...

Curiosity was driving her nuts, and she could feel his hot gaze upon her... she felt a heated blush touch her cheeks as her pussy tightened. The wetness of it making her squirm a bit before she rested stil... her palms landing lightly upon her thighs...

She felt his hands settle in her hair.. pulling lightly at it before leading her lips to his cock... she moaned as she felt the heat of him come to her lips... Mily spread those lips for him, but he just brought the head of his cock to her lips... not moving closer.. holding her hair tightly to keep her from being able to move closer.... Mily moaned and leaned down towards the heated organ.... her tounge darting out... tasting the single bed of moisture upon the head of him....

He jerked her head back slightly... frustration making her whimper....

"Please Master" and suddenly he thrust forward... claiming her mouth harshly..... she eagerly licked and sucked at him... her tounge darting around the head of his cock before dancing against the shaft.... leaving kisses down to his balls.... before she once again takes him wholey into her mouth... moaning against the flesh as he grabbed hold of her hair and fucked her.....

Her pussy felt wet and tight.... throbbing eagerly for its turn ... Mily slide along the leangth of him until suddenly he pulled out and lifted her upwards... she yelped slightly and clung to him.. the world rushing by unseen before her blindfolded eyes..... suddenly she was dropped onto the bed... rough hands seperating her thighs... spreading her wet pussy lips....

She felt hot breath against her clit before his tounge darted out to touch at her.... she felt herself unexpectedly tighten and cum... her body trembling as his hot kisses and breath send her over the edge..... the heat of his soft laughter making her squirm....

Lifting up he spread her thighs wider, Mily arching up against him, desperate for him.... moaning the moment before he thrust into her... claiming her pussy as he fucked her.. hard and fast... each thrust entering her ... sliding deep into the deapths of her... Mily trembled under the display of power... her body re-acting to him... primitivly as she begged with her body to be dominated.... her thighs falling open wider... her body arching to take him deeper into herself....

He reached down and slapped her tit, once twice... then cam hard.. deep inside her pussy.... making Mily cry out as she came as well... the slap sending her to the edge... the heat flowing through her as he cam sending her over..... she clung to him for a moment as he buried himself deep inside of her.. his balls resting against her ass .....


The End

[birdie8819]

Call Me your Master

Well the night before was very interesting. I was abit sore from the pounding I got last night. I shivered as I walked to the hotspring, where Squall's maids were preparing a bath for me. Most of them were fuckin' whores. Even worse... lesbain whores! They were constantly trying to do stuff with me. I hated it. I am a frim believer in staying ture to my master. Even though I had a long way to go before completely earning his trust and regaining any domination in the relationship, I was happy.

This was a happy time for me... No longer alone... I had him. As the whores... I mean maids cleaned up the area and laid out some new clothes for me, I pondered on a idea on how to keep them away from me. I pondered as a blonde haired one came towards me and pulled me close against her stupidly large breast. I blushed madly and growled at her... Matelli... or Matie for short. Matie had a very bad habit of trying to pull me into a dark corner and having her way with me.

I could just tell Squall and have her fired... or killed... as possessive as he was, but I'd prefer not to have anyone else beheaded or killed on my behalf... like the last butler who tried to molest me.

"Is everything to your liking miss head pet?" Matie said, lust and vemon in her voice. It made me twitch and want to cry out to Squall.

"Its fine Matelli-chan... really... now please let me go..." I whimpered abit, pushing the breast out of my face so I could breath.

"Awwwh... but you're such a sexy little mutt girl..." she said. I twitched. I hated being called 'mutt-girl'.

"Grrrr... that's it!" I yelled, making a hand-sign. My voice had changed."Can you please let me go now..."

"What the..?" Matie pushed me away and looked at me wide eyed. I smirked. "You changed... into a boy?!"

"Yup... dick and all..." I laughed, with the smooth voice of a young boy.

Matie frown and stomped off... upset... obiviously... at least she'll leave me alone now.

I sighed, as all the girls left. I was finally alone. I smiled as I found some strawberry shampoo. My short black hair fell just above my shoulders and my eyes were a navy blue, if not almost black also. I removed my clothing and wet my hair abit, then went to a small stool and sat in front of the large mirrors. I sqruited some shampoo into my hand then started to massage it into my hair. I closed my eyes and rubbed my hair, thinking about things that had happened in my life. I had gotten so deep into thought I didn't even notice when someone came into the spring.

When I reached for the warm bucket of water to get the shampoo out I couldn't find it. I looked around for abit with my eyes closed to keep the soap out of my eye, when someone poured the water onto my head. I shook my head rapidly, my hair shaking like a dog's fur. I rubbed my eyes clean and looked behind to find my master behind me, laughing.

"You should learn to keep your guard up more my dear Okami..." he said, chuckling. I looked up at him, grunting and blushing.

Squall smiled and picked me up and carried me to the spring. I looked down at the water and then to him. He had a smirk on his face. Oh no.... As I predicted her dropped me into the water. I regained control and lifted my head out of the water splashing him. We both laughed. He was only wearing his pants and that silver chain he always wore. He grinned when he saw he and his pants were all wet.

"Looks like I'll have to take a bath aswell..." he said, still grinning. I knew this meant some interesting new personal chore I had to do for him. He removed his pants and his boxers before looking at me and smiling ever so devilishly. "Come her my dear Okami..."

I did as I was told, walking over to him timidly. He sat down on one of the stools, one that was abit taller than the one I was sitting on. He looked at me, then clapped his hands. One of the maids, brought him a basten with a lofa, some shampoo, and some soap. He handed it off to me and gestured for the maid to leave. He smirked.

"Now... clean me up..." He said. I blushed.

"Wha-What?!" I barely kept myself from yelling.

"Clean me up... don't make me repeat myself Okami..." he said frimly. I glupped.

"Yes Master..." I said shyly.

I had no choice. I wondered if he even minded that I was currently a boy now. I shurgged at the thought and filled the bucket with warm water. I walked back over stumbling abit with the now heavy bucket full of water. Squall chuckled at him and I pouted abit. Bad enough I have to wipe his body down and now he's gonna laugh at me. I poured the water over him... sadly he was expecting it so there were no suprizes. I started at his head, shampooing his hair. I guess he liked the way I massage his head because I swear I heard him purring.

Then I started rubbing his shoulders and back. I used a tender hand with him so I didn't cause any accidents like cuts and srcapes. That would get me in trouble... I started to go lower rubbing the soap on his lower back, then going around and washing his chest. He wasn't very dirty... or even dirty at all. He was always clean except after a battle. I loved that about him... despite me being always messy. I do keep myself clean but my living area is quite literally the seventh pit of hell. I got abit lower and stopped, turning my head and blushing. Washing his private part wasn't exactly what I was looking foward to. It just felt awkard. He chuckled noticing my hestitation.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Go on... there's nothing to fear," he reassured me. I wasn't convinced.

"Is there any other option...?" I asked.

"Clean it with your mouth..." he said with a grin. I twitched and blushed brightly. "Well?"

"I'll use the lofa thank you very much..." I said, as I started to clean his manhood. He chuckled.

I really wish I didn't use my strawberry soap on him. I loved that soap and now it was more than half empty. I would have to beg him for another bottle and try not to demand one. When I was finished I pour another bucket of water over him to get the soap off. He stretched and smiled.

"That was nice... " He said, as I started to clean up. "Oh don't worry about that... Matelli will take care of it."

I laughed at the thought of Matie having to cleaning up after two boys. Squall made his way to the hot spring and without him even telling me I followed right behind him. I realized I was on two legs before I kneeled over onto all fours. I knew my master liked that so I did so. Once we both settled in the hot spring, we talked for abit. We actaully had a normal conversation... which suprized me really... it shouldn't but it did. But that never lasted long. I was kinda thankful for that. It would get boring I guess if my master wasn't himself. He grinned at me. I knew that grin and I had seen it many times. Oh boy... what was gonna be my next command... even though I shouldn't complain... but what would he have me do as a boy.

"Okami-kun... come here..." he commanded. I blinked and nodded, making my way over to him. "I was thinking... I kinda wished you did clean me with your mouth..."

My eyes widened. I didn't like the sound of that... or did I. My little friend inbetween my legs seemed to think otherwise. I knew I didn't have a choice when he drew me choser into a deep kiss, pulling us both out of the the deep end of the water and into more swallow water. He placed his hand around his own manhood and rubbed it abit presenting it to me. Needless to say I blushed.

"You know what to do..." He said. I blushed and started to make a handsign, but was stopped by him. "No no... stay just to way you are Okami-kun"
He stessed the -kun in with my name. I glupped as I went down just above his manhood. My hand replacing his at the base. I blushed as I ritaully kissed the tip of his cock, then started to lap at it. He started to purr abit, as I started to suck on him. Almost like a reflexed he spread his legs abit more purring and 'Mmmm-ing' from my caresses. I soon started to suck abit hard, massaging the base of his hardening erection, bobing my head up and down. I looked up at him, seeing his eyes closed.

I realized I was pleasing him so I continued. My hand tenderly rubbing his balls and base of his cock. My tongue swirling around his erection and even deep throating it. Soon I felt something warm in my mouth. He grabbed my hair and pulled me away, so I could see the pre-cum. I sat back much like a canine, the water covering my hands, feet, and behind. He smirked.
"Nice work... now come here..." he said. I crawled over to him and he turned me around and pulled me into his lap. He postioned me right over his hard manhood. "Now bring yourself down"

He whispered in my ear, which made my own manhood twitch with desire. I did as he was told but slowly. He smirked, putting his hands on my waist and bring me down onto his cock. As the hard inturder pushed into my entrance, my insides tightened instantly. It was easiler to come down thanks to the water acting like lubication. I guessed thats why he stessed a normal conversation in the water, so I could soak and it'd be easiler on me. When he filled me to the hilt, I must of really tightened around his erection because he groaned out loud.

I leaned back, my head on his shoulders, me clenching my teeth together as I adjusted. When the pain subsided I shivered and moaned. I stirred abit and he took this as a signal to continue. He started to thrust upward into me, holding his hands on my waist, encouraging me to move up and down. I did so as a leaned forward abit and started to move. He grinned as I fully adjusted and he started thrusting upward at a insane speed. I moaned and cried out as he started pounding into to me.

After a few minutes, he stopped and repostioned us. He leaned me over one of the warm hot spring rocks. I looked back my eyes clouded with lust and love from the heat of the moment. He angled himself and thrusted in again. I striking wave of pleasure hit as my version literally turned white. He started to pump my hardened erection as well. This only increased the intense pleasure. All that mattered now was him and I, joined together prefectly. My hands clung to the rock as he thrusted in and out, pounding against my prostate. I cried out his name several times during the session. Soon, after some hard, deep thrust he came deep inside of me and like a good slave I came after my master, splattering the rock with my seed.

We panted, shivering as we tried to hold ourselves up. He pulled out of me and I moaned before colasping onto the large flat rock. I welcomed its warmt and the comfort of its smooth surface as I panted. Squall, of course, caught his breath before me and kneel over me again. I could feel his breath against my neck.

"Love you my dear Okami-kun" he said. I smiled with my eyes closed.

"I love you too, my Squall-sama" I said, dreamily. He gave a light chuckle. "What?" I wondered.

"You just have the cutest face when you cum..." he said with a smirk. I blushed and opened my eyes wide. He laughed abit. I could only smile, turning over and looking up at him.

"Mmmmhm... well anyone would when getting impaled by you..." I said, my vision still hazy from the whole ordeal. I can't believe he recover so quickly from all that. Oh well... guess being his pet will test my endurance and stamia aswell. Hm... Well I wouldn't have any other way. My master, Squall, teaching and me, his Okami, learning it all.


The End

[birdie8819]

O.C. Ass

Last month I was visiting my cousin in Orange county C.A. for a week when I met the most delightful girl. Her name is Aran, and here is the story.

I was walking through a mall one evening and I saw her shoping at Pac Sun, alone. She was maybe 17, 18 wearing tight little hip huggers with a wide cloth belt, and matching purse, with long dark hair, she was very petite in frame, just the way I like em. So, after I had a nice view of her tight little ass while she looked through the racks idly, I decided to go introduce myslef.

"Hi! I'm Jr." I said smiling as I walked up to her, "Not alot in here huh?"

"No, not really, I'm just bored right now" She replied.

"Whats your name?" I asked flashing my most charming smile.

"Aran" she said, shyly looking down, she was a little nervous I could tell, time to be witty.

"What? Nobody ever hits on you in clothing stores?" I said jokingly.

"Well, no, not really"

"Well you're a sexy girl, they should. You dont mind do you? I mean, I just wanna get to know you some" I asked, eyeing her carefully now.

She looked away and said, "No, it's just different is all, I mean I dont even know you"

"Well there's only one way to get to know me" I answered

"What's that?" She said, smiling a little now.

"Head over to Applebee's with me and grab some dinner, then we can talk some more, besides, the mall is gonna close soon. You dont have any plans do you?" I asked

"Well no, but.." she started to object, better cut her off!

"Come on, it's right acrossed the parking lot, just dinner, on me" I said quickly.

"Well I guess it'll be okay" she replied.

"Great! Do you wanna ride over with me?" I asked

"Sure I guess" she answered.

We went over to Applebee's then and made small talk over dinner, she chattered away about how she was looking for a new job, and blah blah blah. The whole time I was watching her little tities under her shirt, maybe a B-cup, they were great tits. She reminded me of a spryte, or faery or something mythical. She had very delicate features, she was quite beautiful in a way. Being myself however I found myself imagining what a screamer she would be in bed. She was so tiny, I could just imagine how her pussy would feel around my dick. At this time she was saying something to the effect of what a good listener I was, and I was thinking of how I could get her alone. Better come up with something soon, the restaraunt was closing soon.

"So do you wanna go to a party with me? My cousin is throwing one tonight." I asked her.

"Well, I don't know..."

"Look, just come check it out with me, if you dont like it we'll leave, o.k.?" I said.

"Well, o.k., but just for a little while" She agreed.

Sweet! Jackpot, this was gonna be a cakewalk! It was only a short ride over to Jason's, but i couldnt wait any longer. I hung a left into a supermarket parking lot.

"Where are we going" she asked, as I pulled around the back.

"I changed my mind, we can party right here. Little more intimate you know?" I said as I parked near the back wall, out of site from the road.

" I think you better take me back to my car" she said, slightly worried looking.

"I'll take you back when I'm done with you, this can go real easy, or real hard" i told her

"What are you talking about, take me back, my friends will wonder where I'm at" She was becoming frantic now.

SMACK, i let fly with the back of my right hand acrossed her face. "BULLSHIT, you were alone, I watched you for an hour before I ever even taked to you. No one called you cell, and no one was ever with you. Now again we can do this the easy way or the hard way." I told her again.

She went for the door, fumbling it open in a panic. I let her get out before I jumped out after her. She was running, but I caught up quickly at 6'5" and tackled her hard. She cracked her melon on the concrete pretty good stunning her. i quickly yanked her shirt up over her head tangling her arms up, reached down and jerked her pants down. The little slut wasn't wearing any panties, and she was completely shaved! I pulled her tight jeans down to her ankles, and pulled her up onto all fours by her hair.

She let out a squeal that I cut off with my hand around her slender neck, squeezing tightly I told her "You need to understand whore, that I am gonna fuck you, and if you try that shit again I will kill you too. Do you understand me?"

She gasped something out that I took for a yes, so I realeased pressure on her throat, and began to rub her smooth little slit with my other hand. She tried to squirm away, but I was far too strong, I easily held her in place. i continued to work on her pussy and clit until eventually, even against her wishes her pussy betrayed her and began to get wet.

'See that little slut? your pussy knows what you are, even if you wont admit it" with that I undid my pants and pushed the head of my swollen cock against her tight little hole. i had to rub against her for a bit, and finally I forced the head in.

"No, please dont, i'll give you anything you want, just please aaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!" she pleaded in vain, cut off by me jamming the whole 8" home in her little cunt. She was tight, very nice little fuck, just like I imagined. i took my time, slowly sliding in and out of her there in the back alley ont the cement.

"You like that dont you, you little whore, huh?" I said in her ear. She was sobbing, begging me to stop the whole time, but I just held her down there, slowly fucking her willing pussy, but unwilling mind. Slowly i began to increase my pace in her, takin longer strokes, and faster and harder. Until before long I was pounding at her pussy like a jackhammer. I could hear her soft cries and sobs as I watched her petite frame shake with the violence of the fucking I was giving her. Her tiny breasts jerked with every thrust, and of course the rythmic slapping of my stomach against her ass. She was so tight, I knew I wasn't gonna last much longer, her sobbing and begging had ceased now.

"This is my pussy, you got that? MINE" I told her, " I will take this shit whenever I want you little slut, so you better get to liking it" Wtih that I shot my load, right up inside her tight cunt. Shit! I hadnt intended to do that, with a rape kit they'd get me! I had to think fast. I grabbed her by the hair and hauled her over to the car.

"Please, what are you gonna do with me?" She pleaded

"I told you, thats my pussy, and I'll take it whenever I want, and you need to learn it, now get in the trunk" I said as I popped the trunk open.

Of course she balked at this, so I simply threw her in there, she was so tiny it was easy to overpower her. I slammed the trunk on her, got in the car and lit up a smoke. I sat there and smoked for awhile pondering the possibilities of this new situation. They were endless it seemed, assuming I could train her, and she seemed easy enought to train, I would have some real fun with this girl!


The End

[birdie8819]

Naughty Student Nurses

Lesley and I are in the library studying for an Anatomy test. We are both in nursing school together. We have our schoolbooks open and are asking each other questions that might be on the test.

But Lesley is having trouble concentrating because I keep goofing off and making obscene gestures to describe some of the answers to the questions.

"Rose, you need to settle down before you get us kicked out." Lesley tries to say seriously. I just stick my tongue out at her. Lesley tells me I can stick that tongue somewhere else later. I take it as an offer and smile slyly then rest my head on Lesley's shoulder and tell her I am getting tired of studying and I'm getting hungry.

A handsome young man named Reed is sitting a couple tables away reading up on some American history literature. He can't help notice us, with our bursts of laughter and acts of craziness. The librarian keeps coming over there and telling us to keep it down or we will be asked to leave.

Reed gets up to put his book away and is curious to see what is so funny and maybe get a closer look at these two wild ladies. He walks over to their table to introduce himself.

"Hey there." He says.

Lesley looks at him directly while I am still looking down at my anatomy notes in my notebook. Lesley sizes him up as being about 6' 3" with a medium frame weighing about 190lbs. She finds his blue eyes to be flirty and can just tell by his demeanor that he is somewhat sarcastic, but friendly.

She says "Hi."

I finally look up from my book to see who she is talking to. Then I have to look up further! I notice that, yes, he is very tall. And of course I have always had a weakness for blue eyes. But, being ever so slightly more blunt than my friend, I ask "What? Were we too loud for you too?"

Reed starts to say "Well..." but Lesley butts in and says "Sorry if we were bothering you, we were just leaving actually."

I close my book and stand up. Reed notices I am on the short side . I am only about 5' 3", with a small frame maybe weighing all of 115 lbs. Yet he still finds me attractive. He notices my emerald green eyes, that if I didn't have an attitude right at the moment might even have a very seductive "come fuck me" look. My hair has that bedroom messy wave and the color is a rich mixture of gold and hints of red. It only covers my protruding collarbones and barely brushes the red button front cardigan sweater I'm wearing over the liquid blue jeans. Meaning it looks as if I was poured into them.

Lesley stands up next, she is a bit taller, 5'9" and about 140 pounds. Her fiery red hair flows down from her head and pours over her shoulders like molten lava almost covering her small round soft pale pink perky 36C breasts. Yet still it does nothing to warm the icy coolness of her blue eyes.

He looks a bit closer and sees the color of a raging waterfall in her eyes. What an interesting contrast, he thinks to himself. He also wonders if the carpet matches the drapes!

Lesley generally wears black because it makes her hair look like it is on fire. Today she is wearing a black v-neck short sleeve button knit top that comes down just underneath her breasts and a short flowing skirt that just covers her pubic hair that she keeps neatly trimmed. She turns to me and matter-of-factly states out loud for everyone in earshot to hear.

"Hey Rose, he's kinda cute. What do you think?"

I am trying to get past his eyes and regain some of my bluntness. I look him up and down once. Frown a bit "Well, I guess so. Maybe. Ok, he's kinda cute." I finally said, not really wanting to admit it. "But I may need a step stool. So I can look into those eyes some more!"

Lesley and I let out giggles. The librarian looks up from her desk at us again and frowns. We giggle some more.

Reed glances down at his watch. It's about 12:30 in the afternoon. Reed tells us we weren't disturbing him, he was just getting bored and hungry. Noticing the time, he was wondering if he could talk us in joining him for lunch. I say, that was part of the reason we were on our way out the door anyway.

He tells us he is in town just for the weekend but he knows the area well enough and knows of an interesting coffee shop where they could get a bite to eat and relax. Maybe even get to know each other better. Lesley and I ask to be excused for just a moment to discuss it with each other. Reed steps away for a moment.

I am the more devilish one, and I ask Lesley if she is up for a little game. This guy is only here for the weekend and if Lesley agrees not to tell my husband we could give him an afternoon he will never forget. Lesley gets this sly grin on her face and says, "This could be fun."

We approach Reed and agree to have lunch with him. He offers to drive us in his car and he will take us back to the library after we are finished with lunch. The three of us exit the library following Reed to his car. Lesley and I walking together with our arms hooked together.

Reed unlocks the door and Lesley gets in the car first, I climb in the other side. Lesley reaches over and grabs my ass as I try to sit. I let out a loud squeal and start laughing. Then I start whispering in Lesley's ear. Reed just shakes his head and decides to adjust his mirror. He isn't too sure what the two of us are discussing.

He backs out of the parking spot and heads out the driveway, turning left toward the coffee shop. As he glances in his rear view mirror he notices I have my head on Lesley's shoulder and it looks like my hand is playing with the buttons on her blouse. I make eye contact with Reed looking into the rear view mirror as I unbutton a couple buttons in the middle of her chest. Reed decides to see how far the ladies intend on going in the back seat so instead of going straight to the coffee shop, which would take about two minutes, he circles the whole block while glancing in the mirror.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I know what he is up to, so I whisper in Lesley's ear about putting on a little show for our driver. She just gives a soft giggle. I lift my head off her shoulder and start kissing Lesley's neck. Lesley starts stroking my soft wavy hair and makes soft moaning noises, just loud enough for Reed to hear.

I slide my hand inside her knit top, placing my hand inside her bra and cupping the roundness of her warm flesh, rubbing the palm of my hand across her soft hardening nipple. Then circling my fingers around the tip, I pinch it between my index and middle finger. Lesley's breath quickens and she leans her head toward me. I kiss her lips as she tilts her head downward toward my awaiting mouth. We open our mouths together and taste each other's tongues.

I remove my hand and run the tips of my fingers down her buttons. Then move my hand down her leg across her skirt to the bottom hem. Slowly moving toward her inner thigh. As I move up toward the inside of her leg I feel the soft smoothness of her soft warm skin. I run my fingers upward toward the roughness of her lace panties. Rubbing my fingertips lightly on the outside, I'm able to feel the warmth and dampness there.

I slide her panties to the side as I begin to stroke the soft moist folds of her pussy lips. She begins to swell under my light fingertips as they brush her ever so slightly. I pull out my fingers while looking directly into the rear view making sure Reed sees what I am doing. I suck on my index finger, tasting and taking a deep breath, smelling Lesley's musky scent.

Reed looks up in front of him to see there is a red light and he is about to rear end the car in front of us. He slams on the brakes, causing us to lunge forward. We let out a squeal and start laughing.

Reed decides to pull off the road at the stoplight before he gets in an accident. We pull up in front of this café. Reed gets out first and opens the door for Lesley. I am already climbing over Lesley and half way out before Reed can even open his mouth.

Getting out of Reed's car we follow him into this coffee shop. It is called Cravings. I can think of a few things to go with that word! As we are entering the café, I notice the décor off to the left side; mannequins of the Blue Brothers, Jake and Elwood, and other antique artwork. We go further inside.

In front of us is a counter with a huge chalkboard behind with all the specials posted. On the left are bags of chocolate covered coffee beans and flavored coffees and teas. On the right side are booths with bookshelves filled with books. They sell the books also. Above the chalkboard is a real Volkswagen bus painted in the hippie flower power design.

We walk to the counter and order. I order a veggie delight sandwich and light chai latte. Lesley orders a roast beef sandwich and a double mocha latte (extra mocha!). Reed orders a ham and cheese with a green tea. Lesley also got a bag of chocolate covered coffee beans for later.

We walk to the back of the café and find some vinyl couches and coffee tables, and of course more books. Everything in there has a price tag hanging off of it meaning it is for sale, including an old painted milk can off to the side of one of the couches. There is interesting artwork hanging up along with coffee cups.

Lesley and I are sitting on a green vinyl couch while Reed takes a seat to the left of the couch in a vinyl lavender-colored armchair. We are facing the back of the store looking out to a parking lot at the back of the building. There is huge picture window and glass doors facing the street. A coffee table sits in front of us. Another vinyl chair is off to the right side. Behind the couch is an old trunk with a small collection of books in it.

Reed begins by asking what we are taking in school? We say we're both nursing students, going for our Registered nurses license. I want to continue on for my BSN, but want to start just as an RN first then take classes later once I am bringing in an income.

Lesley asks Reed what he is doing in Wisconsin Rapids. He says he is there for some business meeting and is also there for a concert in Madison tomorrow night. He tells us he plays guitar and he has a Bachelor degree in Film and Communication.

Lesley giggles. If she didn't have an ex-husband out there who would rather see her dead, she would love to be able to do that kind-of stuff. She is just happy she has me and that we're going to school together. Neither of us has been to a concert in years. It sounded interesting.

I reach down and pick up my sandwich and take a bite. A piece of the cucumber squishes out the side and leaves mayonnaise on the corner of my mouth. Lesley tells me "Looks like got your sandwich overly excited and gave you a facial! Hold still," she says as she licks and sucks the mayonnaise off the corner of my mouth. This cause me to want to kiss her back so our lips lock in a brief kiss as we dive our tongues into each other's mouths.

My hands start to wander again, rubbing the outside of Lesley's knit top squeezing her breast. I am moving my hand downward again. Lesley reaches over and grabs my breast and squeezes it until I am moaning and gasping. I move my hand back down towards the hem of Lesley's skirt and quickly lift it so Reed can get a quick peek of her black lace panties. Lesley slaps my hand, but not until he got an eye full of what she had to offer.

We innocently continue to talk more about school and about the concert. We go back and forth with each other. Grabbing each other's legs, and at one point I put my arm around Lesley and bite the tip of her nose. Just total horseplay!

Reed asks what we have planned for the rest of the day.

I say "Nothing really. We thought about going shopping and maybe catching a movie later."

He asks if we would like to go back to his hotel room and he can show us his guitar and maybe work up to going with him to the concert tomorrow night.

We aren't so sure about the hotel room, yet we figure there are two of us. If we had too, we could probably team up and kick his ass, but doubt that will be necessary.

We finish our sandwiches and drinks. I am still just being a pain. I keep slapping Lesley's leg and telling her she needs to go give Reed a lap dance. Lesley just smiles at Reed and says "Maybe later. The library was enough of a public display. We don't want to get kicked out of here too!"

I stand up and tell Lesley, "You get the lap dance then."

While I start rubbing my ass into Lesley's crotch, Lesley reaches around and grabs my breasts and squeezes them until I start to squeal and giggle so hard I pull away from her, tripping and ending up right on Reeds lap, face first. Standing up and backing away totally embarrassed, I go back over by Lesley and sit down. I think I have caused enough of a stir for now.

Lesley says to Reed "You should have thrown her across your lap and I could have spanked her."

Reed just smiles and says, "Maybe later at the hotel. In fact, if you ladies are ready, it is just on the next street."

We get up and exit out the front door. This time Lesley climbs in first. As I am getting in on my side Lesley reaches over and grabs me by the hips and pulls me towards her. "Get over here you naughty girl. When we get to that hotel room I am going to show Reed what happens when you have been a bad girl."

I just giggle and playfully struggle to get away.

Reed decides he really needs to get us girls in private. So he drives straight to the hotel. We walk across the parking lot and go in through the front door heading straight for the elevator. The elevator gives me an idea. As soon as the door closes I am all over Lesley again. Reaching under her skirt and playing with her ass. Lesley begins unbuttoning my shirt. Reed just stands there patiently and watches.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

The elevator door opens just as Lesley has got about half the buttons on my sweater undone, exposing my red bra that makes my tits bulge over the top. They can see the half-brown moon of my nipples trying to escape. I grab my sweater and pull it closed while Lesley straightens her skirt.

We exit the elevator and head down a long hallway to his room. The room is a corner executive suite, so the room is large. We take a seat on the couch while Reed gets his guitar from its case. He starts to explain to us what kind it is and what he can play on it.

We ask him to play something for us. So he begins strumming on his guitar. Suddenly, we jump up and start dancing. Lesley finishes unbuttoning my sweater exposing my red bra again. My nipples are poking over the top this time from the bouncing and grinding of our dance moves.

I do the same to Lesley. Lesley has a black lacy see through bra on. Reed can see her pink nipples hardening in the cool air through her bra. I pull down Lesley's skirt, exposing a matching lace thong bikini bottom. Lesley unbuttons and unzips my jeans, while I wiggle my hips helping her pull them down. Now we are standing before Reed in nothing but our bra and panties. We begin kissing each other and rubbing each other's breasts.

Reed continues to strum his guitar as we move over next to the bed. We finish undressing until we are both naked. Then we both look over at Reed and decide he has too many clothes on. We both attack him, so he puts his guitar down as we start to strip him naked.

Since Lesley is the taller one, she works on unbuttoning his dress shirt. While I unbutton and unzip his pants. Stopping at the briefs. Reed kicks off his shoes and slips off his pants. I take my time with the briefs. I grab the waistband around the hips and slowly pull them down as I am facing his semi-erect cock.

I am getting turned on already. I can feel the heat coming from his semi erect cock bobbing in front of my face as the briefs fall to the floor. I want so bad to just get his cock in my mouth. But I hesitate. We need to play first.

I take the pillowcases off the pillows while Lesley leads him over to a chair. We take the pillowcases and tie his arms behind his back. Lesley sits on his lap and grinds her crotch into his lap, rubbing her moist soft pussy across his hardening cock. It begins to swell and almost enters her as she rubs her wet pussy lips across the outside of it. I stand before both of them and reach out and start playing with Lesley's nipples, kissing Lesley's mouth and driving my tongue in and out. I have an idea.

I have Lesley sit on Reed's lap while I kneel down in front of both of them. I want to know what the two of them would taste like at the same time. So Lesley straddles Reeds legs exposing her pussy. I start by licking Lesley's clit with my tongue, pointing the tip of my tongue and flicking it across her knob, parting her swollen lobes and trying to drive my tongue deep inside her slit. After I have her all warmed up and her lips are a deep bright pink, I take my right hand and grab Reed's cock and begin licking the head like it is a ice cream cone, moving my tongue back and forth between her clit and his cock. I love tasting Lesley's pussy juices and the clear pre-cum that is starting to form out of the opening of Reed's smooth hooded cock.

Then I take Reed's cock and push it into Lesley's pussy and continue to lick Lesley's clit while his cock is in her pussy. I begin to lick the juices coming out of Lesley's pussy as she bounces up and down on it. Lesley makes moaning noises that are beginning to get louder as my skillful tongue makes Lesley cum as I lick up the juices forming around the base of Reed's shaft, while messaging his tightening balls with my fingers.

After Lesley has her first orgasm, I stand up and kiss her so she can taste her pussy juices off my tongue. Then I kiss Reed for the first time. I want him to know what Lesley tastes like too. Lesley then hops off. We decide it is Reeds turn to have fun, so we untie his hands and move onto the bed.

We push Reed onto the bed. He is now lying flat on his back. Lesley runs her hands through his hair and looks into those blue eyes. She leans over him and begins kissing him while he reaches over and grabs at her nipples, pulling and tugging at them. I am on the opposite side so he reaches out with his opposite hand and grabs at my large round chocolate colored nipples. It makes me squirm as my pussy twitches, being turned on by his skillful fingers.

Lesley lifts her chest over his face so he can suck and nibble on her tender pink nipples. Running his hand down to her pussy, Reed runs his fingers across her clit before plunging his fingers into her wet and swollen pussy. I slap Lesley on the ass leaving a red handprint on the left cheek. I move my way down his chest. He can play with Lesley while I play with my favorite toy.

I am craving cock and I can't hold back any longer. I position myself on my knees between his legs. Grabbing his cock in my right hand I begin to pump it up and down a little just until it start to get firm again, which doesn't take but a few seconds. Then I begin by circling my tongue around the ridge of the head. Licking slowly just getting the tip wet.

Then I open my mouth wide enough to make the plunge down his shaft, sucking down about half way before returning to the top. I keep going back and forth, deeper and deeper each time until I have him all the way into my mouth, all the way down to the base. The tip of his cock is half way down my throat just past the soft spot. I pull his cock out only long enough to say "Mmm. You taste so good. I just love to suck cock."

With my left hand I am stroking his balls, moving my fingers to the underside and playing with his perineum. I'm not sure how he feels about anal so I just massage the outside gently. I can feel his cock hardening as I pump his cock in my hand and wrap my lips around the shaft again, flattening my tongue along the underside of his cock. Sucking harder and harder, I taste his pre-cum. Running my tongue along the sides of his shaft now, I feel the veins with the tip of my tongue.



"Oh. Your cock is turning me on so much Reed. My pussy needs to get fucked so bad." So I stop sucking his cock and mount him, grabbing his cock and guiding it into my soft wet, hungry pussy. I tighten my cunt around him and begin riding him, bouncing up and down.

Lesley changes her position from having her chest in Reed's face to being on top of him. So facing me, she straddles Reed's chest and sticks her ass right in Reed's face. Reed grabs a couple pillows and sticks them under his head and grabs Lesley's ass cheeks as he buries his face into her warm, wet pussy. He drives his tongue deep inside her cavern, licking upward and circling the rim of her puckered ass. Then he sucks her swollen rosy colored swollen lobes.

Lesley is really moaning now and I decide I need a taste of Lesley's tits that are right in front of me. So I reach out and grab a handful and squeeze her hardening soft pink nipples and bite them gently on the tips. I suck and lick each one as the electric waves pass through our bodies down into our groins.

Lesley feels like she is going to cum again. Her pussy lips begin to swell even more. Opening to Reed's talented tongue, she begins thrusting her ass further into his face. Her cunt starts pulsating as she begins to cum tiny squirts of her juices into his mouth. He grabs her ass harder and squeezes it.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I begin to have my own orgasm as my pussy lips tighten around his cock and I start moaning loudly and shouting.

"Oh yes! Fuck me! I am cumming!"

Reed starts to give off his own grunts and since I love to swallow cum, I quickly hop off and start going back down on him with a fury. Pumping and sucking his cock as fast as I can, I can feel the pulsating of Reed's cock as it twitches. As the pulsing goes up his shaft and his balls tighten, I can feel his warm salty cum spray into my throat as I take large gulps trying to swallow every last drop.

Once he stops squirting, I pull him out long enough to say, "Oh God you taste so good."

I continue to suck on his cock until he tells me to stop. It is way too intense for him. Lesley is now pouting because she didn't get any, so I lean over and kiss her so she can taste his cum in my mouth.

"Mmm. Now I know I want my turn!" Lesley sticks out her bottom lip.

Reed says something about giving him a few minutes to recover and she can have her turn. Lesley and I get off Reed and decide to put on a show to get him warmed up again.

We go over and sit down on the couch, leaving Reed propped up on the bed to watch. I start rubbing Lesley's leg, moving my hand up higher and higher until it is between her legs. Lesley slowly parts her legs for me as I move toward her inner thighs lightly brushing my fingertips across her swollen lobes up towards her tiny bud.

"Mmm," Lesley starts to moan as she turns towards me with her legs parted further apart so I can get my fingers in deeper. Stroking her swollen folds between my index finger and middle fingers and squeezing them together, I move my fingers up and down in a scissors motion. Then I move my fingers across her bud again before I plunge deep inside her cavern, pulling my fingers out and wiggling them across her clit. She is getting all wet and exciting for me all over again.

Before I return my hand back to her tits, Lesley grabs the back of my hair and presses her lips to mine. Our soft skin and soft lips press against each other. We brush our tongues against each other and caress each other's tits. Her hands tug on my hardening nipples.

Lesley begins pulling away from me and slides herself down on the floor. I am still sitting up on the couch. Lesley kneels up a little and starts kissing me again, my tongue going in and out of her mouth. Lesley goes around to my neck and starts kissing her way down to each breast, nibbling each tender soft pink nipple. She moves down, kissing my soft belly and uses her hands to slowly pry my legs apart.

She puts her hands under my ass and pulls it to the edge of the couch. Her hands are still gripping my ass, lifting it up to her mouth. She starts at the opening of my honey pot, her tongue flattening against it as she moves her tongue upward toward my clit. She moves it up and down flicking it quickly as she feels it start to swell and the juices begin to flow. She licks upward, sucking on the sides of my lobes.

My lobes and clit swell inside her mouth as they darken from a shade of red to a deep mauve. I am starting to moan a little and my legs start to move until I have them over her shoulders. Then she takes her hands off my ass and moves them to my tits again. She grabs them and starts squeezing my nipples. I am stroking her soft flaming red hair. She is really enjoying herself, tasting my sweet juices.

Lesley can feel Reed coming up behind her. He tried to just watch, but can no longer contain the erection forming again! She can feel his hands run along the sides of her hips to feel her round ass. His palms grip her ass cheeks and slowly pull them apart, pressing his thumbs against her anus and probing at her slit. Slowly opening her puckered anus, she feels one of his long fingers entering her, trying to open it more. She tenses slightly as it slides in. Then she feels wetness, something warm and soft there. It feels like his tongue. It feels so good, she doesn't want him to stop, being fucked by a finger and licked at the same time.

He wiggles his finger pulling her open while he pulls her ass cheeks further apart. He works his finger in and out until he can feel her body relax and open up. Then he sticks a second finger in there and stretches her open even wider. Then he pulls out his fingers and pulls her ass apart again.

This time she feels something a lot bigger! He stretches her ass apart until she can feel the head of his cock trying to get in. It feels so big she doesn't know if she can handle it. But he goes nice and slow until it is all the way in. She can still feel the slight burning sensation. Then he stops a second, waiting for her anus muscles to relax a bit more.

Once she is relaxed, he starts moving it in and out slowly. Then he starts going a little faster each time. She starts to moan and gets a little distracted from me. So I slide off the couch until I am sitting on the floor in front of them. I start to kiss her in between her moans and cries. But she is just too out of breath, so I stop and just start to play with her tits. At first with my hands, but then I move underneath her until I can suck on her breasts.

He is still going strong in her ass, his cock driving deeper into her ass until she thought it was going to be coming out her throat. She could feel it swelling bigger with every thrust until she could feel it start to twitch. But before he starts to cum, he pulls out. She turns to see why he stopped as he sprays his cum all over her face. It drips on me too because I am underneath Lesley. He manages to spray his cum all over both of us!

Lesley leans over me and kisses my lips, tasting the cum drops that got on my face and in my hair. I can taste the cum that got on her face too. We both sit up and start kissing and rubbing our bodies up against Reed. He can feel his own cum being smeared all over his body from where he shot it all over us.

I look at Reed and tell him we need to get cleaned up before we leave. So Lesley and I gather our clothes and head for the bathroom and take a quick shower and get dressed. By the time we get out Reed is in bed passed out cold!

I look at Lesley and say "Looks like we wore him out." Lesley leaves him a note with her phone number. She hopes to hear from him again. We walk from the hotel back to the library and get in our car and head for home thinking of our new naughty lover.


The End

[birdie8819]

My Naughtiest Night

This is a story I have shared with a number of people in XXX Chat and they all seemed to enjoy hearing about what I did, so I thought I'd write it down for a bigger audience! I wasn't sure which category to put it in but as I feel it started with a clear element of exhibitionism (and that is my favourite category!), that's what I chose.

I was introduced to XXX by an ex boyfriend of mine, who would find stories that he thought I would like.

He also introduced me to chat rooms and we had quite a fun time talking rude to other singles and couples.

We met while I was still at college and he was doing his first job, having graduated the year before.

From the first day that we met, I knew that Richard's career would take him overseas -- because he told me so. Richard was a very focused person, who had his plan very well mapped out from the start. We were together for a little over six months and much as I might have thought of it, there was no fairytale ending, where he told me he just couldn't leave. At the end of that time, he packed his bags and got on the plane, leaving me upset but very much enlightened.

Maybe it was the short-term nature of our relationship that helped our sex life to progress the way it did. Whatever the reason, I found myself willing to experiment with him in a way that I never had before and I was very open to whatever wild ideas he came up with.

During our time together, I tried a whole host of new experiences for me, including being tied and teased, spanked and photographed.

But more than that, I became confident in myself. I learned to appreciate my own body and the effect I could have on men. This was something that culminated with me tying him to the bed, whilst I brought myself to a very noisy orgasm right in front of his face with a vibrator he had bought for me!

Richard would often talk about how he would like to see me with another man. He would ask me lots of questions about the few guys I had slept with before and get very aroused at the thought of them screwing me.

To be honest, sex for me up until then hadn't been that great but he really seemed to love the idea of me "behaving badly" as he put it. He would often talk about me going with other men or more than one man at a time. Sometimes he would even give very descriptive accounts of exactly what friends of ours might want to do to me and although I found the idea a little scary I have to admit it really turned me on to.

It may surprise you to learn that these fantasies never happened for real in the time we were together. But some time after we split up, I did something that I'm sure would have had Richard cumming in his pants!

The year we both finished college, my best friend, Sue and I went on a holiday to Marmaris in Turkey. We were both a bit stuck for cash and just got ourselves the cheapest last minute deal we could. We didn't have great expectations. All we wanted was two weeks of serious relaxation in the sun to put those exams behind us and get ready for the big world of work.

On about the third day, we were laying on the beach in what was becoming our usual spot.

We were both topless, Sue having taken her top off almost immediately on the first day.

I wasn't far behind her but never having gone topless before, it took me a little while to pick up the courage. Sue was very cool about the whole thing, as she is about sex in general. Of the two of us, Sue is much more likely to have casual sex with a guy, regarding it very much as just something you do for a bit of fun. But for me sex is a much naughtier thing. I often get the feeling that I'm doing something extremely bad. That feeling has often stopped me going "too far" but when I'm in the mood, it's that same feeling that I really enjoy. Quite simply, I suppose I really like the thought of being a 'dirty girl'

So whilst Sue seemed very calm about being topless, I was getting an enormous tingle of excitement right through my body. Not randyness exactly but a really thrilled feeling and one thing was for sure, despite my nerves, the thought of all the men seeing me was a huge thrill too.

I was lounging back with my eyes closed when suddenly I heard Sue squeal.

I opened my eyes to see that one of the guys playing football a little further down the beach had lost control of the ball and it had bounced right onto Sue's sun lounger, giving her a real shock.

"Sorry, sorry!" shouted one of the blokes as he ran towards us to retrieve the ball. My first instinct was to turn onto my front to hide my boobs but I knew that I really wanted this bloke to see and so I mustered all my courage to stay where I was and give him a real eyeful of my bare chest.

I don't have very big boobs (34B in fact) but if I say so myself, they are quite nice. They are a pretty good shape and firm and being small means I can go bra-less without any discomfort. As I'm fairly slim (size 10) I don't think they look too out of place on me and quite a few blokes have expressed a real liking for them which is fine with me as I have very sensitive nipples and love to have them licked and sucked.

Sue on the other hand has got a pair of good sized D cups and loves to show them off in low cut tops (when she's not showing them off totally on the beach that is!)

The bloke who had kicked the ball was still apologizing to Sue as he took the chance to get a good look at her big tits. I was trying to see if he was looking at me too but it was hard to tell behind his sunglasses.

Sue said something about being careful that he didn't give English men a reputation for not being able to control their balls and on hearing her English accent, the bloke (Danny as we later discovered) took the opportunity to take the conversation further (and to get a better look at some bare boobs no doubt.)

After a few moments, Danny's two mates clearly saw their chance to get an eyeful too and wandered over to join the conversation.

We all got on brilliantly. There was clearly chemistry between Sue and Danny straight away and he gave her most of his attention but the other two (Rob and Andy) made sure that I was fully entertained. Rob in particular was very funny and he also made a few cheeky comments that made it very clear that although we weren't being openly ogled, our semi nakedness had certainly been noticed and was appreciated.

I was becoming more comfortable with the situation too but that thrilled feeling never went as I just couldn't stop thinking of all those eyes staring at me virtually nude whilst I tried to carry on a normal conversation. I could see that my nipples were visibly firmed up if not exactly hard and there was that gentle, electric feeling running from my exposed breast right down through my belly - and lower.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

As the afternoon wore on, I caught all the lads sneaking a look at my tits and was pleased to note that Rob in particular was not only getting less shy about looking but that he seemed to be giving more and more of his attention to me

The lads were on the last day of their holiday and were flying out the next afternoon. As a result, they announced that they were "up for a big one" tonight and wanted to know if we'd like to meet up later.

Sue wasted no time in agreeing for us both, announcing with a smirk that she was always "up for a big one."

We all traveled back into town on a Dolmus -- a sort of shared taxi bus. Dolmuses can get very full and I was secretly pleased to find myself squashed tightly against Rob for most of the trip.

After we left the lads, Sue would not shut up about Danny and announced on the way home that if she only had one night, then she was definitely going to have him. I thought Danny was a good-looking guy but not that amazing, but like I said, there was definitely a chemistry between him and Sue. We agreed that if it was going to happen, they should go to our apartment. It just seemed safer for Sue to be there and as we both had separate rooms there wouldn't be a problem with privacy.

Anyway, after 3 years of sharing a house with Sue at college, I'd heard her being screwed next door on many occasions. I didn't really get embarrassed by it any more and I have to admit that if Sue was being particularly vocal I found it a little exciting, wondering just what the guy was doing to spur my friend on to new heights of passion. (Usually I would get a confirmed and very detailed account from Sue the next day as well!)

We had a great night with the boys in the bars and clubs around town. They were such a good laugh and all pretty good dancers too which is something I always like in a man.

Rob and I were getting on very well but Andy who'd been a bit quiet up until now was really coming out of his shell and proving himself to be a nice lad too.

I was surprised that it actually took as long as it did but after an evening of dancing together more and more suggestively, Sue announced that she and Danny were heading back to our apartment.

I was having a great time with the guys. There were a lot of hugs and kisses on the cheek and although I'd danced something approaching close with both of them I would say the atmosphere was more flirtatious than openly sexual.

I can't quite remember how it came about but at some point I also ended up going back to the lads apartment with Rob and Andy. Something to do with picking up some cigarettes and free tickets to a club I think but of course when I look back now, it might have just been an excuse to get us all back somewhere more private.

Once we got back to the apartment, a few more beers were opened, everyone took the chance to use the bathroom and being the nosey type, I took the chance to have a good look around. Before long we all found ourselves sitting in the lounge area chatting and having a really good laugh, with all thoughts of going back to the clubs and bars on hold for at least a while.

At some point a bottle of dodgy Turkish vodka appeared (truly awful!) and this became the forfeit in a number of silly games and challenges. There we were doing impressions, juggling, flipping coins and all sorts of daft games and generally getting sillier and sillier.

So when a game of strip poker was suggested, you might be surprised to hear that I said no.

I have never played poker in my life and drunk as I was, I knew now wasn't the time to try and learn. What I did instead was suggest that we play pontoon (or 21) because as I loudly announced, "I'm really good at that and you boys are going to be butt naked before you know it!"

There was a lot of disbelief from the boys, with them challenging me that I didn't really mean it (and to be honest, I'm not sure I did) but their goading and the booze had quite an effect and I became more insistent that I was serious -- as well as somehow managing to convince myself that I was unbeatable.

"OK" said Rob, shuffling the cards, "No dropping out. If we're going to play, we're going all the way."

"I don't know what you mean by 'all the way'" I replied, "But if you mean naked, then you're damn right. We're not stopping until both of you are starkers!"

Me and my big mouth!

"Right!" said Rob with a grin. "Here are the rules. We all start with the same amount of clothes. Worst loser of each hand takes something off. Pairs of things count as one, jewelry doesn't count. We play until there are two people naked."

"Hang on" said Andy. "Why until there's two naked? If Amy loses first, I'm not bothered in carrying on to see your tackle!"

"Because Andy, you're crap at cards, so it's very likely you'll be first out. And as Amy thinks she'll get both of us naked, it's only fair to give her a chance."

"Well the first one out has to continue playing," I said. "If they lose again they'll have to do a forfeit. They can serve drinks to the other two."

Oh yes. Me and my big mouth!

Both the lads were wearing jeans, shirts, shoes and socks. I was wearing strappy sandals with a bit of a heel, a shortish summer skirt and a halter necked crop top that showed a little flash of my stomach when I moved.

"I'm not wearing a bra but as I assume you guys both have pants on under your trousers, I need a spare turn."

"I'm disappointed to find out you are wearing knickers" smirked Rob, "still, given time... OK you get a free go and actually why don't we say you can leave your shoes on too? Cos I think I'll like the look of you in them and nothing else! So that's two free goes."

The game started and Rob lost the first two hands, taking off his shoes and socks, which got him quite a lot of teasing from 'crap at cards' Andy.

I used up the first of my free hands and Andy lost his shoes, followed by Rob's shirt.

Rob had a nice body, slim and toned with broad shoulders and strong arms but not overly muscular. The sort of body a bloke gets from leading an active life and playing plenty of sport but not working out excessively.

I'd enjoyed the sight of both of them earlier on the beach and knowing Andy had just as nice a bod, I was looking forward to his shirt going too.

My second free hand went and then Andy's socks. Both Rob and myself were now at the stage where we were going to have to start revealing more if we lost again.

I lost the next hand and removed my skirt to a lot of whistling and cheering but sitting down again I really wasn't showing much at all, in fact much less than I had at the beach.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

But then things just got steadily worse for me as I lost the next hand too.

This meant I had to remove my top and although the boys had already had a very good look at my boobs I knew that if I went ahead, we were definitely crossing a line and it was very likely I could end up totally nude.

Well I did go ahead because that rush was back with a vengeance and whenever I thought of not only having to strip off my thong but also serve drinks in the all together to these blokes I hardly knew, that rush just got more intense.

I remember pulling my top over my head very quickly and just throwing it to the floor. The urge to cover my boobs was massive just like the first time I took my top off on the beach but I fought to keep my hands down and tried to sit up straight.

"There you go" I said, "Next hand."

I kept telling myself it was nothing as the boys had seen all this before but there was something about being away from the context of the beach that made all this much more exciting. If I'm truthful too, I have to admit that it was getting to a submissive part of me. The fact that I was being "forced" to strip through events that were out of my control seemed to add to the excitement I was now feeling.

I can't imagine any other circumstance where I could have been talked out of my clothes for two virtual strangers no matter how drunk I was but playing a game seemed to justify it and although I knew I would certainly try to win the next hand, I can't deny it felt almost inevitable that I would be showing everything in just a few more moments and I can't deny that the thought turned me on and that I wanted it to happen!

As the cards were dealt, Rob teased me about how he was looking forward to "seeing your little red bush."

"Or are you shaved?" He asked me. "Just a silky smooth little slot?"

It was really dirty talk that he used and yes you probably have guessed that I enjoyed it.

It took only seconds for me to lose again in what was becoming a pretty relentless trouncing. It has occurred to me since that there may have been some cheating going on because I just kept getting terrible cards every time and the boys were so much luckier than me. But at the time I just assumed it was my bad luck and paid the price accordingly.

I slipped my thong off without getting up from the sofa. They probably got a little glimpse of my pubes as I did so but then I crossed my legs so I was still fairly well covered.

Just one more hand and I would have to stand and show everything as I fulfilled my forfeit. I think we all knew it was inevitable but the boys probably didn't guess that I now wanted it as much as them.

It was my turn to deal, which I did awkwardly trying to keep my legs covering me as I leaned across the table.

"I hope you're ready for this 'champion'" taunted Rob, "let's see what you've dealt for yourself."

I had a terrible hand. I would now have to stand up and lose all my dignity as I paraded in front of them. I had to walk across the room to collect their beers from the fridge and seemed like such a long way. I simply can't describe the mixture of feelings I had as I stood up. The boys were whooping and jeering until I started to rise from the sofa and then they began to cheer before falling strangely silent.

There was no doubt that I was beaten and in a very submissive position as I fulfilled my punishment but I also knew that they had their eyes glued to every inch of me and it was clear they didn't want to miss a thing.

The mixture of embarrassment and pride was such an intense feeling as I began my walk. I suppose there's a big adrenalin rush from overcome fear and that was at least part of what I was having now. I could feel that my nipples were firm and pointing out and I had that familiar feeling in my pussy that comes from arousal mixed with anticipation. I was feeling wet and I wondered if the boys would be able to tell. I had trimmed myself for this holiday and though not shaven the boys would certainly be able to see the shape of my opening beneath the skinny little triangle

A few paces took me past the boys and towards the little kitchen. As I walked I tried to keep calm and to concentrate on the fact that I would be given them a long look at my arse. I walked slowly to the fridge, taking the steady paced steps that I knew would give my bum a little wiggle and kept my legs slightly crossed as I opened the fridge door and bent to retrieve the beers. The boys weren't going to get to see anything other than my bum for now.

I opened the beers, still with my back to the boys and then took a deep breath. I was about to turn round and show them everything. I knew that I could probably rush back to the table and sit cross legged, meaning they only would get a brief flash but I wanted to reclaim some of the power by showing I was calm and in control.

If I'm honest I was also really really excited by the idea of flaunting myself to these guys! So I turned and stood for a second with beers in hand, letting their eyes roam all over me and then a steadily as I could, walked back to my seat. Once sat, I crossed my legs again and looked at the two grinning faces before me.

"I was right", grinned Rob. "You have got a lovely little bush."

I blushed bright red but it just felt like the heat from my face was burning through my body. I was very definitely turned on and I was almost trembling with excitement at what I'd just done.

" So what's the next forfeit?" grinned Rob. "Maybe you could open your legs and give us a really good look?"

The burning inside me intensified. This was really getting naughty and I was thrilled at the feeling of being pushed on to wilder and wilder acts. It was so obvious that if I agreed to that, I would have to do it. I clearly wasn't going to win any more hands. But then I was so excited by the thought of exposing myself further and the thought of sitting with my legs apart for them to see everything was just so fantastically slutty.

I closed my eyes and barely able to think because I was so turned on, I lifted my legs to rest one calf on each arm of the chair.

"I'm going to lose anyway" I whispered with my eyes still closed.

I heard the boys shift in their seats to get a better look and I held my position, feeling my pussy get wetter as I imagined their eyes burning into my exposed private parts. Then I jumped as I felt something soft and hot engulf my clit. I opened my eyes to see shy Andy kneeling in front of me and licking my pussy.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

He licked softly and slowly running his tongue right along me and lingering over my clit. His tongue felt deliciously warm and seemed to cover so much of my randy pussy at each stroke. It was wonderful and I let out a long moan and sank back into the chair. If I'd ever been in any doubt that tonight was going to go any further than a naughty game of cards, those doubts were gone now. I was going to behave like a total slut and these boys were going to enjoy me pretty much any way they liked!

As I leaned my head back, Rob moved to the side of me and presented me with a very hard, nicely sized nob. I opened my mouth willingly and relished the feeling as he slid it into my mouth. I was giving and receiving oral sex from two horny guys and absolutely loving it.

Rob moved to kneel astride me with his legs on the chair arms and I continued to eagerly suck his hard nob, gripping his bum cheeks to control his thrusts. Andy carried on licking and driving me totally wild as he also dipped his fingers in and out of me.

I pulled my mouth away and gasped "Andy, get a condom" Not the most explicit invitation to screw me but clear enough I thought.

Andy hardly paused his licking as I heard him rummaging for his discarded jeans and I heard the packet being opened. As I felt the head of his cock being slid across my opening I had the sense of mind to reach down a hand and check that he definitely had his 'jacket' on and then renewed my sucking as I allowed a man I'd only met that afternoon to slide his hard cock into me.

Andy screwed me steadily and deeply for several minutes. He wasn't big (but a very nice average) but the assured full strokes and slight twist of his hips ensured I felt more than adequately full.

After a while, Rob removed himself from my mouth, saying something about wanting to change positions cos he didn't want Andy looking at his arse! We moved to the sofa and Andy continued to screw me on all fours whilst I returned to sucking Rob. I really relished the feel of a proper, porn movie style 'spit roasting'

Rob started a stream of dirty talk to me whilst the boys took me at each end. It's all a bit of a blur now but I do remember him encouraging me to tell him what a tart I was, how much I loved cocks and how I wanted both of them to 'fuck my face and cunt!'

I remember very clearly asking Rob to shag me hard and being told that first I had to suck him off and take his cum. I remember readily and passionately agreeing to that too and basically begging him to have me between bouts of having my mouth filled.

I also recall saying that if their mate Danny returned home he would have me too and I would 'lick Sue's pussy juice off his cock'! Rob was the one who prompted most of this filthy talk but I was so turned on I was more than willing to say pretty much anything.

I'm afraid a lot of the evening is a bit of blur then but I do remember that Rob came in my mouth and I greedily swallowed it all. I remember Andy screwing me on my back until I came and then pulling out to whip off the condom and spray me with his hot cum.

Both lads recovered very quickly and Rob also took his turn to screw me on all fours whilst I sucked Andy's cock.

He was still wet with his own come and I loved how dirty that made me feel. Andy also came in my mouth but pulled out to spray in my face too. Whilst I was very definitely taking a submissive role the lads did make sure I enjoyed myself, checking that things were going OK for me. I came on Robs cock and before long he was back in my mouth whilst he rubbed my pussy to make me come again.

At some point we moved to the double bed in one of the rooms and all must have dozed off for a while. I awoke to find Andy licking me again. Of course both lads had worn condoms when they screwed me but Andy didn't seem too worried about licking any part of my body even though it had been liberally splashed with cum from both of them. He even kissed me, which I noticed Rob had very definitely avoided from the moment that Andy had first put his nob in my mouth. I rolled Andy onto his back, straddling him and demanding that he screw me again.

I'm a little ashamed to say that at this point Andy told me he didn't have any condoms left and I simply guided him into me anyway.

Rob moved behind me, between Andy's legs and after a while I lifted myself off Andy so that Rob could enter me from behind. They each took several turns at screwing me this way.

When I was riding Andy, Robs hands played with my tits and I could feel him wanking himself behind me. When Rob took me doggy style, I kissed Andy passionately as we stroked his cock below me. It was Rob who came in my pussy as I passionately snogged Andy, our tongues thrusting in and out of our mouths like little cocks. Then as he was still buried in me, Rob hauled me bodily down the bed so my mouth could take care of Andy. Andy basically wanked himself off into my mouth as Rob withdrew and I felt him rubbing sticky cum into my bum cheeks.

That night remains the most incredible and horny experience of my life. I was so incredibly dirty and I have to admit I loved that in particular. I have never told anyone about that night, not even Sue. I told her that I had a bit of a snog with Andy but that was all.

I took a shower at the lads apartment and they both lay idly stroking themselves whilst I dried and dressed. Then Andy walked me back to mine and Sues place. He kissed me outside, saying 'thanks, that was amazing.'

'Thank you' I replied, 'I absolutely loved it. I don't normally do that kind of thing.'

'Neither do I. I went out with the same girl for the last 3 years. We only split up about a month ago. This is the first time I've done anything with anyone else since I was about 18'

We'd never even spoken about his break up in the bars and clubs. It just brought home to me what a casual thing this had been and how very little I knew about the two guys who had just so passionately sampled my most intimate parts. Neither of us suggested keeping in touch and I'm so pleased we didn't.

I went inside to our quiet apartment. Items of Sue and Danny's clothes were scattered in the living area, telling the obvious story. I slipped into my own room and fell into a long relaxed sleep.

I never heard Danny leave.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Lady Shows Her Stuff

While mall shopping for Christmas presents with my friend, I happened to mention that my husband, Alan, had become fascinated with looking at erotic pictures and videos on some of the Internet sites.

"He says that he sometimes fantasizes that I am the model in the pictures," I told her. "He's even pushing me these days to shave my pubic hair. Do you think that's what a thirty-something mother of two should be doing?"

"I certainly hope so, Olivia," my friend, Judy, replied. "Because I've been shaving my pussy for a couple of years now. You really should try it; it feels great. As for Alan's Internet voyeurism, I think every guy wishes that his wife would be sexier and more daring. That's pretty normal, Olivia, unless he's only turned on by the really hard-core and kinky stuff. What sort of pictures does he look at?"

"Oh, you know," I said. "Babes in skimpy bikinis and lingerie, who then strip to full nudity. Alan doesn't go for the really raw stuff. He claims that the hardcore pictures don't reflect the true joys of sex. The models look like they're bored with the whole thing. He says that he appreciates erotica in which women are sincerely enjoying their sexuality, and not faking it for a few bucks from hard-up guys trying to get it off by themselves."

"Well, Olivia, I'd say that you're pretty lucky to have a guy who shows that much common sense in his mind and below his belt. I don't think you have a thing to worry about."

I said, "What I think is that Alan is bored with me because I'm too uptight about sex, and he's using erotic pictures to stir things up. Last month when I asked him what he wanted for Christmas, he encouraged me to open up and express my inner sexiness by going to a local glamour photographer. He said that he would really appreciate a private album of erotic pictures of me as a gift. Can you imagine?"

Judy said, "That sounds like it could be a lot of fun, Olivia. It's too late for Christmas, but why don't you make an album for Alan's birthday next May? A friend of mine once told me about a couple who have a glamour photography business somewhere in California. He's the cameraman, and she was a former centerfold model. My friend went to them when she wanted to make a special gift for her husband. She showed me some of their work, and it's very high quality and sophisticated, less boudoir stuff with fantasy lingerie and more erotic. I'll call her and get their address for you."

"What are you suggesting, Judy?" I replied, somewhat astonished at her matter of fact tone of voice. "That I become a model in bikinis or lingerie and stockings?"

"Yeah, or maybe even less," she replied, giggling. "I think that you would have fun experiencing what it's like to be a sexy model. You could even make up your own personal centerfold calendar for Alan."

"That would certainly be a special gift for Alan, all right, but isn't that be a little too far over the top for a thirty-something suburban mom?"

"You know, Olivia," she coaxed. "Ten years from now, you would really treasure a pictorial record of how you looked at the peak of your physical attractiveness. And admit it, babe: cutting loose like that could do your whole life a lot of good. My friend told me that Don and Carole specialize in photographing women who want to express their inner sensuality through erotic photography."

"And just what does that last part really consist of?" I rebutted. "Right now, the idea of doing even glamour posing in front of a photographer seems too much over the top for a housewife with school-age kids."

"Why should having your picture taken in a bikini or lingerie be so risqué, Olivia, just because we're mothers and a dozen years out of college? Why shouldn't we still have that same kind of adventuresome feeling that we did then? I'll bet that you experimented with some crazy things when you were in school. I remember that once I volunteered for a psych department study on female masturbation."

I had to admit that I had done some pretty wild things in my sorority days. Perhaps I had become too conservative and predictable in the process of raising a family. I was still pondering that question when Judy called me a week later with information on Don and Carole Donelli in Carmel, California, on the Monterey Peninsula.

I went on-line to their website and learned about their two-day modeling retreat for would-be female erotica models. That was the keyword that distinguished them from all the glamour and boudoir photography sites. In his 'About Us' description, Don wrote that his style emphasized the sensuality and sexiness that comes from within a woman, not through costumes and fantasy settings. His retreat program encouraged a woman to draw out that inner sexy being. The sample images he e-mailed me supported his premise. They were all artistic nudes, not at all pornographic, and the models appeared quite pleased that they were displaying their natural beauty.

I decided to take the plunge, and, without telling anyone else, I registered for a retreat the following April. I told Alan that I would be going to a four-day college sorority reunion. He encouraged me to go, assuring me that he and his parents, who live near us, could take care of the kids and the house. The fee for the retreat was not cheap, but that only inspired me to stick on my diet and get in extra workouts at the fitness center, to make it worthwhile. By the time April came, I weighed 126 pounds, my abs were flat, my butt was firm and my breasts were perky once again.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The more I prepared for my modeling retreat, the more eager I became to participate. By the time I was on the plane, I had convinced myself that this was an opportunity to make something of myself other than 'the sensible wife and mother.' Like most women who settle into the typical suburban American lifestyle, at times I felt that life was passing me by, and not all of my dreams would ever be fulfilled. I hoped that some of my innermost fantasies might be realized with this bold step. I also speculated on Alan's reaction when he saw the results, wanting the album outcome to be a total surprise.

When I landed at San Francisco airport, I impulsively rented a convertible - red, of course - and drove with the top down across the Golden Gate Bridge and the gorgeous Pacific Coast Highway. The feeling it gave me was a rush. Just outside of Carmel, I pulled over and marveled at the vista of the sunlight sparkling on azure blue Pacific Ocean waves that washed with white foam on the rocky shoreline. At that moment, I knew that this trip was going to shed some of my conservative habits. The inviting California sun and gorgeous Monterey Peninsula scenery had infected me with a joy of life, and I was eager for all the new things I would attempt in the next two days.

The photographic studio was a former B&B on the outskirts of Carmel. It originally was a Victorian farmhouse, with a large barn behind the house. The innkeepers had converted the barn into hotel rooms and added an in-ground pool, before selling out to Don and Carole. At check in, I learned that there were three other women who had signed up for the retreat. My room had a queen-sized bed, a modest bath and a spectacular view of the Pacific Ocean. After freshening up, I met my hosts, Carole and Don, in the dining room for a light salad luncheon and a glass of wine. I took an immediate liking to them; what's not to like about the quintessential California mod couple: tall, tanned, fit and friendly. They introduced me to my fellow retreaters, who were all around my age and also shared my doubts and timidity about the whole affair. Carole, though, was quite adept in dispelling that feeling of trepidation. Her enthusiasm, the ambience of the place and the friendliness of everyone there erased most of my mental reservations that I was doing a proper thing. Over dessert with a glass of iced tea while sitting near the outdoor pool, Carole explained to us 'models' the plans for the next two days.

"The initial activity of our Inner Feelings program is an afternoon indulgence at the Isle of Capri day spa, where each of you will undergo a full makeover, literally from head to toe. There will also be a surprise for each of you there. Following that, we have planned a buffet dinner back here, where you will meet our studio's staff. They are all quite experienced in nude photography and have been with us for three years now. Each photographer will be teamed with a pair of college interns who are graphics arts majors. A team will be assigned to each model for two sessions tomorrow. Two teams will use the indoor studios in the morning, while two will have outdoor shoots. In the afternoon, the teams switch venues. By the end of the day, all four of you will be experienced nude models. Who knows? Perhaps you might begin a new avocation."

"By the way," Don interjected. "We do only digital photography here, and you models keep custody of the camera memory chip and all publication rights. That way you are assured complete control of your intimate images. As part of the retreat, our evening session is a workshop where we teach you how to use PC software to create multi-media presentations, with background music, slide transitions, and so on. You'll be very pleased with how professional your editing results will be."

"But first comes the makeover to draw out the new you," Don continued. "The goal of this afternoon and evening, ladies, is to get you to feel that you have become different persons from the ones who arrived this morning. Here at Inner Feelings, Carole and I, along with our staff, will work with you to bring out that glamorous, sexy woman that resides inside yourself."

"What does this salon makeover consist of?" I asked.

Carole smiled enigmatically before replying, "Rather than try to describe it, Olivia, we'll just let you discover for yourself. The makeover plays an important part in the whole program, however, so please go with the flow of the experience, so that you are put in the proper mood."

I went with Don and the other women to the day spa, where I was greeted by a very pretty young Asian-American woman, Li An. She was my personal consultant.

"Well, Olivia," she said. "Welcome to our spa. We are quite familiar with Don and Carole's retreat, and it is our job to get you into looking and feeling like a sexy new woman."

I said, "I'm still not quite certain why I let myself get talked into all this, but the idea of feeling sexy and beautiful does have its appeal. How do we get started?"

Li An was sensitive to my trepidation, and she got me into the mood that I presumed Don wanted by starting me off with a relaxing facial, followed by fifteen minutes in the sauna. That, of course, required me to strip until I was completely nude. When I came out of the sauna, she didn't even let me put my robe back on. Rather, she led me into another room which had a table just like those in a doctor's examining room, directing me lie on my back.

She said, "As part of the makeover, Olivia, and to get you into a sexier mood, we're going to make you a member of the Shaved Beaver club."

Before I could object, she placed my legs in the stirrups, and began clipping the long hairs of my pussy with a small scissors, until only short stubble remained. Then, using a battery-operated rotary shaver, even the stubble vanished. I had to admit that Li An's clipping with the scissors, followed by the tickling sensation of the shaver, got me more than a little aroused. To me, it felt like a cross between a vibrator and having my pussy licked by a lover. When I was completely shaved, Li An had me look at myself in a full-length mirror. I liked my new look: clean, free, and like a young girl again.

Li An interrupted my staring by announcing that the next step was to get my summer tan. She took me over to a vertical tanning spray booth, and explained how it worked. After covering my hair with a latex cap, I stepped inside the booth and closed my eyes. All at once, I felt dozens of tiny misting sprays hitting my body. She told me to slowly rotate all the way around to get an even tan, and in a few minutes I emerged. I was given a towel to wipe off the residual moisture, and I looked at myself in the mirror once more. That first look confirmed that the sacrifice of workouts and diet had been worth the effort. I looked gorgeous, if I do say so. My tummy and hips were firm, my legs were slender and my skin now had a honey-gold color, with no tan line anywhere. Even between the cheeks of my derriere, the tanning spray had browned my skin.

Li An complimented me on my new tan, and handed me a shorty robe and black thong panties to put on before she took me to a hairdresser's chair in another part of the salon. There, Ronnie, a handsome young man in his twenties, plucked and shaped my eyebrows, applied gray-violet mascara and eyeliner, blusher for my cheeks, and a distinctive shade of lip rouge. As a final touch, he showed me a selection of shoulder-length wigs. After trying on several, with Ronnie's help, I chose a long, around-the-face style in a chestnut/auburn shade. I had always wanted to wear my hair long, casually falling past my shoulders, and now I was making my fantasy come true.

"You are looking absolutely stunning, Olivia," said Ronnie. "Li An, what say we pick out a sexy party dress with some great shoes to gild our beautiful lily here?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"I've got just the one for Olivia," she replied, and showed me a very short and slinky black dress with almost no back. "Here, go try this one on. It's your size, since we had your measurements before you arrived. And don't bother with a bra, Olivia. It's cut to show off your cleavage on top."

I went behind a screen and took off the robe to put on the dress. It had a single strap that circled the neck and held up the ends of a deeply plunged bodice that displayed the upper fourth of my breasts. An eyelet loop with a tiny pearl button held the two lapels closed, but it could open to expose a lot more of my boobs if I wanted. After I zipped up, the dress clung to every curve of my body, and the skirt barely covered my thighs. It was the sexiest dress that I had ever dared to wear, and I loved it, especially after Ronnie gave me a pair of open-toed slide-in sandals with three-inch spike heels. I felt that with my whole new look - different hair, shaved beaver, tanned body, new facial appearance, and a knockout dress - not even my husband would recognize me.

That is when I got it: I had been transformed into a different person, a new me. I really liked myself as I looked in the mirror and twirled around. This was the me that had been waiting to emerge for a long time, I realized. I resolved that I was going to let this new Olivia run free. I didn't know exactly how I was supposed to model in my made-over body, but I promised myself that I would do whatever Don and his assistants directed. I would try my utmost to be the beautiful female image that I wanted captured by their cameras.

The other three women looked equally sexy and were just as excited about their makeover results as I was. Cindy, from Ohio I learned, had chosen a blond wig with a shag cut to go with her honey-toned tan. Her party dress was also black, only hers had a diagonally cut hemline with full ruffles, and a strapped bra-like top that barely kept her breasts from popping out. The open vee went down nearly to her belly button. She summed up pretty well what we all were thinking about ourselves when Don drove us back to the retreat.

"We are four of the sexiest and hottest babes in North America. Right now, I feel like finding myself an appreciative man and having me stared down from all angles. Don, for the rest of the time here, I want to be as much eye candy for men as I can be."

Don laughed and said, "Well, that's what this whole program is all about, Cindy. How about you, Olivia? Feeling the same way?"

I agreed whole-heartedly. The makeovers had consumed almost the entire afternoon, and it was around six when we returned to the retreat site, just in time for the dinner, we were told by Carole.

Carole said, "Don and I are taking you four to dinner at a nearby restaurant. Afterwards, we'll wind up the evening in our studio great room with some impromptu lounge dancing. I encourage you to mix and mingle with everyone, because that way they can get to better know your particular personality and character. From what we learn, we match up photographers with models."

The food and wine were excellent, and the restaurant had a spectacular vista overlooking the Pacific Ocean at sunset. Later, I felt pretty excited being at a social party dressed like I was, and also without my husband. Don and Carole introduced us to their photographers, Greg, Todd, Aaron and Elaine, plus eight college students, four men and four women, who were majoring in graphic arts and interning under Don. Everyone was very friendly and good-looking, and you could tell that each had experience photographing beautiful women. Throughout the evening they were assessing our modeling potential, all the while giving us flattering compliments - nice hair, great figures, great cheekbones, and so on. Todd was especially attentive to me. He mentioned that he thought that I would do well in the outdoor set, because I was slender and graceful and had warm skin tone. I said that I thought that the other three models had nicer bodies for a nude model, with larger breasts and rounder bottoms than I had.

Todd said, "Olivia, tits and asses are part of glamour modeling; we are going after erotic art, which means that have to show the camera just how sexy your total being is. So when you pose tomorrow, it's important that you use your inner feelings and project that you are someone special."

I said, "I know that I want to do that, but I'm still not certain that I won't freak out when I'm standing in front of a camera in my birthday suit. That's a pretty big leap of inner sexy feelings for me."

Todd chuckled and replied, "Almost all of the guests who come to our retreat say words to that effect on their first day, Olivia. And that's normal. What we teach you is something brand new, almost contrary to everything that your parents and peers have told you about your body. But inside everyone is a sexual being, with a personal voice waiting to express itself. That's why we have developed techniques to help bring out that sexual being. Part of that is getting you to feel comfortable with exposing your body. All we ask is that you listen carefully to what your inner feelings are trying to tell you. Don't be afraid of expressing yourself differently from what you have been doing. You will have a great time here as long as you let yourself be the real you."

I made a promise to myself that I would try to do whatever was asked of me, and to let my heart and body make the final choice, whenever my rational head told me to back off. I sealed my inner bargain with a large swallow of wine from my glass, and entered into the evening's entertainment. The interns had made a small dance floor at one end of the great room, and Don had created a play list of some good dance music. All the women took turns dancing with the men and I got to show off my moves in my new sexy dress. I especially enjoyed the feeling of dancing with younger men, who flattered my ego by looking at and appreciating my mature body, which was practically naked in that skimpy dress.

The wine flowed freely, and I was feeling like a bird let out of a cage. If one of the men had asked me to sleep with him that night, I probably would have agreed. The whole day's experience -- the makeover, having my pussy shaved, my sexy dress and wig, and the prospect of soon being naked in front of a photographer and assistants I barely knew -- had really turned me on. I don't believe that I was the only one who was that eager; I noticed Cindy rubbing her hips and breasts into Greg's body while they danced a slow number.

Before things got carried away, however, Don called a halt to the party, and informed everyone that the next day was going to be a busy one. He announced that we models should sleep in the nude to avoid any panty lines, and come to breakfast in just the terry robe and sandals that were supplied in our rooms.

"We begin our shoots tomorrow promptly at 9:15," Don announced. "There will be an hour break for lunch, then the afternoon sessions. We'll be all done by 3:00, so there will be time for touring the city sights, or if you wish, just relax around the pool. After the evening dinner, we'll have the workshop on PC media presentation creation, using your images. It's a busy day, ladies, so get plenty of rest tonight, take a relaxing shower or bath in the morning, and let's all show up at 8:30 sharp for breakfast."

I joined some of the others in the lounge/sitting room for a nightcap. When I got back to my room, instead of the usual piece of chocolate, I found a gift-wrapped box with a card lying on my bed. The card said, 'Welcome to Inner Feelings Retreat, Olivia. To better help you enjoy your days here, and make them a unique experience, this gift is our way of encouraging you to let your inner self be indulged and satisfied.'


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I opened the box, and discovered an assortment of items that, before this retreat, I had only ever fantasized about. There was a collection of sweet-smelling lotions, a battery-operated pussy shaver like the one used on me earlier that day, a bullet-shaped vibrator, small enough to fit into a purse, and a large glass dildo. Needless to say, with the sexual stimulation I had received at the evening get-together, I needed very little encouragement to make use of the vibrator and dildo. After I had masturbated to an orgasm, I was exhausted and fell asleep, content as only a well-satisfied female can feel.

I awoke about seven o'clock the next morning, feeling very relaxed and luxurious after sleeping in the nude on satin sheets in a king-sized bed. While in the shower, I wondered how Alan, my husband, had slept while I was away. By himself, I hoped, but he and I had some time ago reached an understanding between ourselves. We both realized that his business travels and my job in public relations would sometimes put us in tempting situations. In college, before we became committed to our relationship, we both were sexually active with several different partners. After marriage, we settled into a mostly monogamous relationship, with a pledge that, if we did occasionally stray, we would not do or disclose anything to hurt the other partner. So I don't know what Alan has done on his business travels and golf trips; and he doesn't know about the two times that I have slept with other men.

A typed sheet of paper that spelled out the shooting schedule for the day had been slipped under my door. I was pleased to read that my photographer was going to be Todd, and I would begin with my outdoor session. I put on the light robe, adjusted my new hairpiece on my head, slipped on the sandals, and the new Olivia Knudson confidently walked to the dining room, hungry to eat something for breakfast and eager to begin modeling. I helped myself to the buffet holding fresh fruit, juices, muffins and croissants, and wonderful coffee. By the time I could get my plate and cup back to a table, the others began arriving. We ate our breakfasts as best we could, given all of our excited chatter over our initial nude modeling assignments, how we would do, and so forth. Cindy and Valerie left with Greg and Aaron for the indoor studios, while Jennifer and I went with one of Elaine's interns down a path to a small rocky beach on the resort property. The day was balmy, in the seventies already, and the sun warmed us as we walked down to the site, about a quarter of a mile. The little beach was divided by a white rock outcropping, and I was directed to go left, where Todd was standing near a camera on a tripod. There were two of the college intern trainees as well. That was when I got nervous, knowing that this was a real boundary I was going to have to cross: I was going to be told to take off my robe, and expose myself to a group of people and a camera, which would permanently record the event. Part of me wanted to be the exhibitionist, while another part was holding back. I think that Todd sensed that as he greeted me, smiling reassuringly.

"Good morning, Olivia," he said casually. "Looks like a perfect day for a shoot. We're going to have a great time here. I'm very lucky to have such an attractive model to work with this morning. I think we'll begin with some preliminary warm-up shots, and you can keep the robe on. Then after you get the hang of how we work together, we'll go after some keeper images."

Todd didn't give me a chance to chicken out. He nodded to one of his interns, who took my hand and led me in front of Todd's camera and smoothed out my hair. Then he and the other intern held up silver fabric sheets to reflect the morning sun onto me. I didn't have a clue how a photographer and model work together. The only times a professional photographer ever took my picture were school graduations and my wedding, and those pictures were decidedly different from the ones Todd was going to take that day. I didn't know what I was supposed to do, so I just stood facing Todd, a question on my face.

After Todd was satisfied with the adjustments he had been making with his camera, he looked up at me. I was still looking bewildered, but quickly I began to see the skill of a real pro. Todd made no comment on my stiff posture, but rather engaged me in some idle chit-chat and gentle teasing, until I relaxed and became comfortable with Todd and the two interns looking at me.

"So tell me, Olivia," Todd said. "Isn't this beach one of the prettiest you've ever seen? I want you to lean against that rock over there, and just admire the vista. Try to feel how much beauty is all around you, and think how your expression can communicate what you are feeling. Good, that's a good pose. Turn your head just a little away from me. Very nice."

I heard the click of the camera, and looked back at Todd. He softly chided me that a good model ignores the camera, and I should concentrate on expressing my feelings. I did as he directed, and soon I was comfortable with where I was and got into moving around on the rock, and taking various positions under Todd's coaching. After about a dozen different poses, Todd announced that he thought I was warmed up and he wanted to get started for real. He directed one of the interns to take my robe and give me a pair of large hoop earrings and a couple of bracelets to wear.

I blushed when I took off my robe and handed it to Rob, the intern. He looked me over from top to bottom, and held a small mirror while I attached the gold hoops to my ear lobes. Rob backed away, and Todd began directing me to take a variety of poses. The first two were standing, looking toward the horizon, then with my hands over my head and slouching with my weight on one leg. That one displayed my pussy to the camera. I thought Todd got me into a very pretty pose that had my right leg fully straight and extended, while I knelt on the side of the rock with my left. He had me bend my right arm so that it formed a right angle, with my hand behind my head. At the same time, he had my left arm stretched vertically, so that my arms formed a rectangular frame for my face. The center of the image, though, was my shaved pussy, accentuated by the lines of one straight leg and the other bent, with the knee pointing directly to it. Todd must have liked the pose as well, as he rattled off several shots and shouted with glee.

I was completely relaxed for the remainder of the session, following Todd's directions with confidence. I knew that his shots were capturing all parts of my body, but in none of them did he have me displayed in any tasteless or vulgar manner. I thought that the theme of the session was a celebration of the beauty of nature: an unspoiled beach in sunlight, its sole occupant being a nude female, which is part of nature. I no longer had any reservations whatsoever, and Todd could direct me to take whatever artistic or suggestive pose he wished. I felt as sexy as I've ever felt in my life, and I was glad to have others see me with that feeling. Todd took about three dozen shots while I was nude, ranging from just side views to full frontal, even to me sitting down with my legs split and my fingers playing with my vagina. I felt a little disappointment when he called a halt. When I walked away from Todd, to get a drink of bottled water, an intern handed me the robe to put back on.

Grinning at him, I said, "I think I'll go like this for a little while longer. Would that bother anyone here?"

He smiled and replied, "Not at all, Olivia. I could admire your body all day." He flicked his eyebrows like Grouch Marx. "Perhaps for part of the night, too, sweetheart. Any hope for that?"

I hesitated a moment, then smiled and replied, "There's always hope."

We broke down the set by the beach, and returned to the resort facilities room for lunch. For the afternoon session, I went to the inside studio, where Todd continued my education in being a nude model. He announced in a matter-of-fact sort of way that he wanted me to skip the boudoir/glamour type of shots in black-and-white, as the printed schedule planned, but rather do two full-nude sets in color instead. I didn't have time to debate the issue, as one of his interns quickly took off my robe. The second intern instructed me to lift up my arms while applied eye makeup and lipstick to my face. After he was satisfied my face looked good, he cupped each of my breasts and rubbed lip gloss on my nipples. Under Todd's directions, the interns also applied makeup to my body to highlight skin. By then, I was so used to being the center of attention while in the nude, that it felt amusingly pleasant to be fondled and touched by young men whom I had just met.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

For my first session, Todd used a small straight chair made of polished brass, with a red velour seat. It stood on a square of plywood painted glossy white, all of which stood out against the muted tones of backdrop paper hung from a pipe and two poles. There was a boom box playing hot salsa music in the background, and I had a fun time, thanks to Todd encouraging me to act as sexy as I felt, while I played with the chair. Sometimes I was coy behind it; other times I knelt or sat upon it. Todd was clever and expressive with the position of my hands and breasts. Each shot got a little more sexy and explicit. When one looked at the entire set of photos, there was little of me left to the imagination. The shot I liked the best was a full frontal one, where my arms and hands were drafting an inverted triangle pointing at my smooth-shaven pussy.

We used a low queen-sized bed as the centerpiece of the second set. It was covered with a white duvet that had rectangles patterned by long red stitches. The reverse side of the duvet, which could be seen wherever Todd had turned over a corner or casually rumpled it, was a washed red print. The overall effect was a study in red, white and flesh tones, with geometric lines formed by the folds of the duvet and the angles and curves of my nude body. Todd coaxed me to imagine myself having an erotic dream, while he and his camera would act the part of a voyeur, secretly spying on my most intimate moment. To set the mood, the boom box played sensual Latin instrumentals.

I climbed onto the bed and made a comfortable nest for myself, all the while trying to capture the mood of a woman delving into masturbatory dreams in the privacy of her bedroom. I languidly stretched my limbs and torso in response to sensual thoughts of making love with someone. For the last two days, my body and mind was in an overload of sensual concepts and situations, so it did not take very long before I lost myself in the setting. Afterward, Todd claimed that he needed to give me directions only five or six times in the whole set. All the rest was my own acting out of the scene. In any case, he captured almost twenty poses of me lost in pleasuring myself. I don't remember consciously doing it, but there is a sequence of shots showing me on my knees, grasping the headboard and rubbing the tips of my breasts on the pillow. There are also four or five images of me on my back, with the fingers of right hand playing with my clit, while my left is stroking either my breast or my face. God, I felt turned on by the time he called a break. I noticed that one of the interns had a raging erection when I eventually got up from the bed. I was equally horny and wanted to get fucked at that moment. I was tempted to take him to my room, but he dashed out of the studio before I could approach him. Probably to jerk off in his own room, I thought. His loss.

The modeling sessions ended a little before three, and we four women got dressed to go into town with Greg, Elaine and Todd for some conventional sight-seeing. I was surprised how easily and quickly we could switch our persona from sexy models back to our regular patterns, even down to getting embarrassed when the breeze blew our dresses up over our knees. That is when I got it that it is possible to be very sexy when the situation arises, and also to behave as you usually do at other times. I also began to understand that I was a more sensual woman than I had realized, but that would not interfere with other roles my life choices have me play. I saw no reason not to make that day the first day of my sexier life. As a start, I went over to Todd, and held his hand while we walked and window shopped.

"Thank you for this morning's shoot," I said to him. "Without your patience and encouragement, I don't think that I would have had the nerve to go completely nude in front of you and your camera. That made my afternoon session with you go so much better."

Todd smiled tenderly and replied, "It was entirely my pleasure, Olivia. Well, that's not quite correct. It will be a pleasure for everyone who sees your best shots. You should see some of the images of your afternoon set. They are just terrific. I'm looking forward to tonight's workshop, and helping you start on your presentation."

The whole group got together that evening for another casual dinner and the workshop that followed. I wore my new sexy party dress again, only this time I skipped the panties -- just spike heels and dangling earrings as accessories. After dinner, Don and Carole used a pc projection system to show the digital pictures of our photo sessions that the four photographers judged to be the best picks. I was pleased that four of mine made the top ten. With Todd and Rob, his senior intern, giving me suggestions and ideas of sequence, I selected twelve images for a personal calendar to give to Alan as his birthday gift, plus additional ones for two medley presentations. We ripped sound tracks from Don's CD collection, to add audio to the visual media in the collections. During the editing and compilation work, the wine flowed freely, as did the ribald and suggestive comments from both the men and the women each time a new sexy photo was displayed. It was very exciting for me to see images of myself posing in the nude, and to hear compliments from these pros, who have seen dozens of beautiful nudes.

There must have been something hidden deep inside me that wanted to come out that night -- something sensual and daring. When it was time for all of us to go back to our rooms, somehow I ended up walking with Carole, and sensed that she wanted to say something to me. I remembered the pledge I had made to myself the previous day: 'let your body and inner self rule over your rational mind.' I decided to go in whatever direction Carole wanted.

I said, "Carole, these two days are some of the best I've had in my entire life. In a way, I wish it didn't have to end."

"Olivia, Don and I think that you are ready to take your inner feelings to the next level. Your images show that you have that something special in a sensual woman. Don and I would like to have you do one more session before you leave tomorrow. It would be a set of images that capture the joys of a woman celebrating her hetero-sexuality. Would you be up to it? It's your choice; no one is going to push you, and you can select any man that you desire for your partner. Don's idea is that the identity of your posing partner would never be exposed, only parts of his anatomy. The focus would be on you -- your body, of course, but more importantly your sensual feelings during those intimate moments. Would you consider it?"

I had to admit to myself that I fantasized about being a hard core porn model the night before, while I masturbated with my dildo. Here was an opportunity to make that dream come true, but it would be a huge step for me. After several seconds, I finally answered Carole's question.

"Carole, I want to experience what that would be like. I also want to see images of the female me enjoying all that is pleasurable for her sex. When I get home, I'm not sure that I could ever share them with my husband, Alan, the man I love dearly. It's pretty complicated, even for me, to understand how much I enjoy communicating with a camera that I am a female and all that that entails. That would include the feelings I have when a man fucks me and gives me pleasure. And I don't think it would lessen my love for Alan in any way."

I hesitated for a moment.

"I would like that man to be Todd, if he would agree."

Carole gave me a reassuring hug and expressed her delight in my decision, pledging to set everything up for a shoot in Don's private studio at ten the next morning. After breakfast, I went to the studio. Carole ushered me inside, where Todd was standing next to Don, wearing a white terry robe, as I was. I presumed that he was naked underneath like me as well. I fortified my courage with a glass of wine, and I was ready to be Don's model and do whatever he wanted me to do with Todd as my partner.

"This is going to be a wonderful experience, Olivia," Don said. "To get started, take off your robe, and I'll shoot an image string of you alone, to tell the beginning of the story. The first act should set the tone of erotic, yet explicit imagery. Letting Todd see you like that should get him in the right mood for the later shots."

I grinned and handed my robe to Carole. Don posed me all sorts of ways, but in a sequence that felt to me almost like foreplay to sex. Each pose was built on the previous one, and they became progressively more suggestive and erotic. I was conscious of Don's coaching directions and the clicks of the camera that was recording all that he and I were doing. But my outer self was simply acting out what my inner self was trying to communicate. My body had committed my mind to this shoot, and I wanted to savor every course of the sexual banquet that was being offered to me.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

After the initial image string of me alone, nude and arousing myself, Don sensed that I was ready to move on to the next act. I was thrilled when I heard him direct Todd to toss off his robe and join the set with me. It was a boudoir scene, featuring a lounging love seat, throw pillows, and a small table with a vase of flowers. Todd walked over and stood next to me. I was reclining on the loveseat, in the classic odalisque frontal nude pose. We looked at each other, both of us admiring and lusting at our naked bodies. I could see the sexual excitement in his eyes as I looked into his, and smiled, trying to tell him that I was ready to go as far as he wished.

Don directed Todd and me through a series of shots in which I fondled Todd's cock, and then sucked it to full rigid arousal. That was followed by shots of me sitting backwards on Todd's lap. My frontal nudity hid Todd's face, but his cock buried in my pussy was in the foreground of the shots. Todd's erection showed he was definitely aroused, and the later images graphically captured my very real orgasm. It was as intense as any I had ever experienced, and was soon echoed by a second and a tiny third. We concluded with Todd fucking me doggie style, and Don taking some shots with Todd's ass in the foreground and his hard cock deep in my pussy. He also went around to the other side of the loveseat to take some of my face. It was backdropped by Todd's torso, and eloquently communicated the heights of my sensual pleasures. The final shot was of our bodies lying entwined on the floor, exhausted but satisfied.

Don and Carole worked over the lunch hour while the rest of us ate. Afterwards, they took Todd and me aside and showed us their first cut at our erotic session. There have been several times when I have been jolted with a deep emotional feeling after seeing a moment of time frozen in a truly artistic still picture. Images can communicate deep, personal expressions across a wide range of emotions; Don's made me cry with their beauty and depth. I felt very proud that I played a vital part in showing nude male and female bodies fully exposed, reveling in sexual pleasure.

The pictures could have been pornographic, making the viewer feel like an intruder upon a vulgar scene. Somehow these images made you feel as if your own spirit had been uplifted by the visual beauty of naked human bodies and the sensuality of the sex act. One of those bodies was mine, and I was proud that the sexual pleasure that I had been feeling at that moment was so vividly captured and expressed with Don's camera artistry. I wept tears of joy over the wonderful work that Don, Todd and I did that morning.

I returned from California with a much different outlook on life in general, and my own in particular. Alan met me at the airport, and while we were waiting at the baggage claim area, he commented on my tan and new makeup.

I said, "Well, as part of the reunion activities, some of us indulged ourselves at a fabulous day spa nearby. You're only seeing the public new me, darling. When we get home, let's take a shower together, and you can see the rest of my makeover."

It was worth the price of the trip just to see the look on Alan's face after what I said registered. I recalled a similar look when we were on our honeymoon. In some ways, my homecoming was like a second honeymoon, only Alan and I first had to focus on our kids. We went out to dinner with them early that evening, and they oblingly agreed to get to bed early. Afterwards, Alan and I took that shower, and he roared with delight at his first sight of my shaved pussy and all-over tan. I hadn't counted on the added benefit that clean pussy lips were like an aphrodisiac to Alan.

For two weeks I worked hard on my pc, editing the final draft of my collection of images for Alan's birthday gift. I decided to divide the total collection into three separate audio-visual presentations: the outdoor shoot; the studio nude art; and Don's joy of sex. I met the deadline, and was ready to present Alan's special birthday gift. I had arranged for the kids to spend an overnight with their grandparents, so that just the two of us could cuddle on the couch with a bottle of champagne, after a special dinner out.

When we were settled, I finally confided to him that I had indulged in an erotic photo shoot, but did not go into all the details of what I did those two days. I told him of my retreat in Carmel, and how the experience had made me grow as a woman. But rather than attempt to explain in what ways I had grown, I preferred to let my images speak for themselves. I began with the presentation that contained the best of Todd's outdoor shoot. Then moving on -- after more champagne -- I showed Alan the presentation that featured my studio nude art. I deliberately refrained from sharing the set from Don's studio, deciding to wait to see his reactions to the 'mild ones.' I needed to assure myself that Alan fully and completely understood how my modeling experience had elevated my sensuality. Also, I was apprehensive on how he would respond to being married to a woman with such an appetite for sexual pleasures that she could include an extra-marital tryst.

My concerns about Alan's reactions to my posing nude were completely groundless, which made me love him even more. He was thrilled with my fully nude images, demanding that we study each set like it was a room in an art museum. We went through the pictures slowly and deliberately, and he often remarked how beautiful I looked, and how exciting it was for him to know that his woman could communicate so much sensuality. I was so grateful that he recognized that I had experienced an epiphany, and that he understood he was married to a different woman from the one of years past. We finished off the bottle of champagne in the bedroom, but that was an hour later, after making love like never before.

For the next month, Alan regularly demanded to see re-runs of the first two presentations, along with the unselected images in the entire collection. Entire, that is, except for those in the final set of Todd and me. I was still uncertain whether he could accept viewing my enjoying sex with another man. If he couldn't, I realized, what terrible consequences there would be to our entire family after that revelation. That collection had to remain my private domain until I was absolutely certain Alan would understand. As for the images that I did share with him, he truly enjoyed seeing how a skilled photographer could capture not only the external physical beauty of my body, but also that elusive inner self, the soul of my life and being. For several weeks, in the evenings, after getting the kids asleep and we were feeling that urge, in our bedroom we would sample about a dozen of my images, using my laptop. It was visual foreplay, in a way. During one of those evenings, while looking at the work of Todd and me, Alan expressed what he appreciated about my erotic art.

"Darling," he said. "Humans are definitely sexual animals, but we also have something else inside. It is when that something else enters into the process that we humans elevate ourselves beyond our animal nature. At those times we are no longer trying to simply satisfy sexual urges, but are trying to communicate sensually beautiful ideas. Our bodies go beyond the mere physical capability of reproducing; they become both vessels of love and instruments with which to express that love to a partner. Thank you, Olivia, from the bottom of my heart, for teaching me that through these pictures."

That was the moment that I understood that he, too, got it, just like I did that morning in the day spa in Carmel. Now, I knew that we both understood how humans are so much more than animals that merely satisfy physical needs. We mate for reasons that transcend creating still more humans to insure that the species survives. Our appreciation of our bodies' sexual attributes can extend far beyond carnal lust and gratification. At that moment, I was confident that Alan and I were one in that spirit, since we both believed in the power of using and appreciating our bodies as art. His life, like mine, was nourished through my body expressing my feelings of beauty, love, and sharing. I no longer had to hide from him a vital part of my new world. Tears of joy fell down my cheeks. I touched his handsome face and offered all of myself to the one man I loved.

"My dearest husband and lover, I have another surprise for you. There is one more set of images that were taken of me at Don and Carole's retreat. I needed just the right time for sharing them with you. I think that time is now. and I want to show them to you."


The End

[birdie8819]

Marriage Troubles

Nita was one of his wife's closest friends. Best friends in high school, Nita and Jennifer had drifted apart a little, but such a close bond could never really be fully severed. Jennifer went on to enjoy success in her career, whereas Nita was a housewife. She was having marital problems, and was spending the weekend at Jennifer's house to let things cool off.

This was fine with Jamie, Jennifer's husband.

Nita was hot. Sexy hot.

Jamie fantasized about a lot of women, but of all of them -- she was the hottest, hands down.

Jennifer worked long hours, which left Jamie (who worked from home) plenty of time to miss the touch of a woman. His fantasies often kept his loneliness at bay.

Nita was a gorgeous Indian woman. She was short -- barely five feet tall, if that. But she had sexy, pouting lips, a beautiful smile, and captivating eyes. Her skin was light brown and she often wore her long, curly, black hair with that 'wet' look that made every woman hotter than hell. She had this sexy body that would make any guy fantasize about her -- beautiful tits, a perfect belly (Jamie saw it once -- the image is burned in his brain), the best ass you could ever sculpt, and really nice legs.

When Jennifer returned from picking up her friend, Jamie had to control the hard-on that was forming in his jeans. Nita wore tight-fitting black pants, which accentuated a perfect ass, and a snug light-blue blouse with a neck that did not quite reach her cleavage, but it sure came close. Her hair was down, and it was all wet and sexy. Just the way he liked it.

Marital problems. He could imagine what those were. Let's see -- she married her husband at 18. In the Indian culture, that often meant 'virgin'. Her husband was more than 10 years older than her, and they have been married for 12 years and have three kids. At 30, Nita was entering her sexual prime, and all that she has ever had (likely) was the same sex from a conservative man for 12 years. Gee -- what were the marital problems?

Riding a wave of confidence likely brought on by years of loneliness, Jamie fully intended to see what he could do about ...giving Nita comfort. All he had to do was remind himself that there would never -- ever -- be a situation like this again with Nita. It had to be this weekend.

His wife and her friend were attached at the hip the entire evening -- going shopping early on, and then later they watched a movie with Jamie in the recroom. The three of them had a drink -- Jamie insisted. He knew two things. One -- his wife would knock out earlier if she had a drink. And two -- Nita liked the sauce. If she had one drink, others would follow.

He was right on both counts. As he and Nita were polishing up their second drinks, Jennifer was still halfway through her first. The movie ended, and Jennifer had just taken two or three sips from her second drink. The other two were finished their third. She asked Nita if she wanted to go to bed, and Nita nodded.

"I'm going to stay up for another beer." Jamie announced, making eye contact with his wife's friend. His wife, oblivious to the signal, led her friend upstairs to show her to the spare room.

Jamie remained downstairs, sipping on his beer slowly. Forty minutes passed, and he began to wonder if he had miscalculated. Was he not aggressive enough? Hell, he wasn't aggressive at all! Shit! Nita was too timid. He was STUPID to think she would act on her own. Mentally, he was slapping the side of his head in disgust.

Then he heard the creak on the stairs.

His cock grew hard in his jeans, as if with a mind of its own.

Nita appeared, smiling nervously. She was a very shy girl.

"Hey Nita!" he greeted her warmly.

"I couldn't sleep." She said quietly, sitting on the other couch. He stood up.

"Let me get you a drink, that will help!" he offered as he went to the bar. He grabbed himself a beer and fixed her up with rum and coke. Making it a little strong, of course! When he returned, he sat down beside her. Close. Closer than is proper, especially considering the fact that there were two couches.

She didn't move over one inch. He took that as a good sign. The two chatted quietly while they sipped quickly on their drinks, watching television. You could slip a hand in between the two of them, but not much more. That was how close they were sitting. She was still wearing her light-blue sweater/blouse and those tight-fitting black pants.

In 15 minutes, he was up and getting them another drink. This would be her fifth. When a woman is five-feet tall, and 95 pounds and on her fifth drink -- it was a good sign!

This time when he sat back down he made sure that they were touching. His leg was touching hers. Again, she did not move over! Now all he had to do was swing the conversation into the appropriate direction. If her marital problems were indeed sexual, moving the subject to that of her husband would be a good move. If the problems were about other things, it may not be such a smart move. He was confident in his guess, though.

"The problems that you are having at home..." he started, hesitantly, "are they because your husband won't leave you alone? He must be all over you!"

"No!" Nita chuckled, nervously. "He doesn't spend any time with me at all -- it's like I'm not even there!"

"What?" Jamie replied, feigning shock. "I don't buy it."

"It's true!" she protested. "He works all the time, and sleeps when he is home. He doesn't say two words to me all day. He doesn't even look at me."

He waved that off.

"No way." He said, disbelievingly. "If you were my wife, I would never STOP looking at you. I wouldn't be able to keep my hands off you!"

Nita chuckled, still very nervous. She took a drink from her glass. He watched those beautiful, thick, pouting lips on the rim of her glass. They would look so good around his cock!

She was horny. This was nothing new for her. She has been horny a lot lately, particularly in the past year. Her husband used to have sex with her several times a week, but in the past year they have only had sex once. She masturbated for the first time a few months ago, and had fallen into the habit of doing it nearly once every day now. It only served to sate her for a few hours though. So when her friend's husband's leg touched hers, tingles shot up her body from her crotch. Hearing Jamie say that he wouldn't be able to keep his hands off of her, well, that did nothing to ease her arousal. She would be lying if she said she had never thought about Jamie sexually. She didn't get out much. Hell, she didn't get out at all. She had taken to occasionally checking out porn sites on the Internet, and had even entered chat rooms lately. The things she saw in some pictures really turned her on. She hadn't even done one-tenth of those things! She had never given or received oral before, and sex was strictly her husband on top. Period.

"It's true." He said softly. She looked at him. There was a moment of silence. He brought his hand up to the side of her face and brushed her hair back behind her ear. He looked straight into her eyes. The tingling in her crotch increased. She thought that her panties might be getting a little wet.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"You are so beautiful I would never leave you alone." He whispered. She was held by his gaze, and the fact that his hand was still in her hair. He looked at her full lips, just ripe for the kissing. He slowly leaned forward. Nita didn't turn away. She closed her eyes when his lips softly touched hers in a brief kiss. Bolts of electricity shot up through her body from her pussy at his touch.

"So beautiful..." he whispered again, kissing her a little harder, pulling her upper lip outward a bit. Nita let her inhibitions drop, and she kissed Jamie back, hesitantly opening her mouth. Her heart was pounding as she felt his tongue slide into her mouth. She could count on one hand how often she had been kissed like this! She saw it all the time in porn clips online, but had barely done this herself!

Feeling his tongue rub against hers turned her on like she couldn't imagine. Her pussy flooded as she felt his hand leave her head and slip around her waist. Then she did something she had never done before in all of her 30 years. She slipped her tongue into Jamie's mouth. She loved it! And it showed in how urgently she explored his mouth and just how far her tongue went in!

He began to kiss her a little harder, conscious that their breathing grew deeper as he slid his hand down to the outside of her leg. He caressed the outside of her leg, slowly running his hand up and down it, from her knee to her hips and back as their tongues danced.

Pussy buzzing wildly, she placed her hand on his knee, too nervous to move it. His hand slipped under her sweater a little, touching the bare skin of her waist before slipping back out of it and down her leg again. His hand slid back up her sweater, this time going a little higher up her side, caressing more of her skin and sending bolts of electricity down to her crotch. She was breathing laboriously, completely lost in the kiss and the feeling of her friend's husband's hand stroking her body. Her skin was extra sensitive, having rarely been touched by a man. She had needs. Big needs. And she needed this.

At the same time that Jamie gently sucked her upper lip, his hand cupped her soft breast over her bra, and laid her back on the couch. She brought her legs up onto the couch as he lay beside her between her and the back. He gently squeezed her breast and she sighed into his mouth. She kissed him urgently as tingles grew more intense in her underused pussy.

He slid his hand down Nita's body, caressing her stomach, feeling her belly button on the way down. His hand slid overtop of her pants and between her thighs. She sucked in her breath, feeling his fingers slide down her pussy over the material. Once he had his hand there, he pushed into her a little.

"Mmmph..." she moaned into his mouth, bolts of pleasure shooting up her body. His fingers teased up and down there as he shot his tongue back into her mouth. She began to subtly writhe her crotch up against his hand, increasing the intensity of the pleasure that she felt. Her head was buzzing -- and not just from the alcohol. She was disappointed when he took his hand away from her crotch, but grew even more excited when she realized that he was undoing the button on her pants. She grew more anxious in her kiss, her tongue flailing around his mouth as she felt him slowly ease her zipper down.

Jamie could tell that she was wearing lace panties as he slid his hand down over them. He could feel tremendous heat emanating from her pussy, and her panties were absolutely soaked! He could clearly feel her swollen lips through the thin material, and he gently teased them. She sighed into his mouth. She couldn't stand it! She was too aroused! Normally if she felt half this turned on lately it was enough for her to lock herself in her room and frig her little pussy like crazy!

Suddenly, he pulled his hand away from her crotch. She couldn't believe how badly she missed it as soon as he did that! He grabbed her hand, slipping his fingers between hers and squeezing it affectionately. He broke the kiss, but her lips found his again, kissing him soundly. He slowly brought her hand over to his crotch and slipped his fingers out of hers, placing her hand on the bulge in his jeans. Her heart soared as she felt the outline of his hard manhood. This was the first time she had felt something like this, other than with her husband! She traced her fingers over his length as they kissed, and then she placed her hand over it, squeezing a little.

He slipped his hand back into her open pants and back overtop of her panties, immediately going straight to where heat was emanating from the strongest.

"Mmmph..." Nita sighed into his mouth when he touched her. She needed more. She prayed that he would touch her bare pussy. She practically raised her ass up off the couch a little in encouragement. As if reading her thoughts, he obliged. Placing his fingers beside the crotch of her panties, Jamie slipped his fingers into them from the side. He could feel the wisps of her pubic hair as his fingers searched for her slit. His fingers touched moistness, and he knew he had found her treasure. She kissed him harder, bolts of pleasure firing up her little body.

Her fingers were automated. Just trailing up and down the length of his bulge as she concentrated on her pussy. He ran his finger up and down the slick lips of her vagina, driving her wild with desire. She desperately needed entry. She was gasping for breath in his mouth, kissing him with more passion than ever.

He continued to drive her crazy. Slowly trailing his finger up and down the wet, silky lips of her needy vagina. She was panting into his mouth, her tongue practically going down his throat in her lust. Jamie slid his middle finger down Nita's slit until it reached her entrance. He slowly circled his finger right around her steamy-hot entrance and she humped her hips upward a little to try and get penetration. Teasing her, he ran his finger back up her slit to the tiny button of her clit. As soon as he nudged it, tingles of pleasure shot through her body, and they were at their most intense yet. She moaned a little into his mouth, her hand was rubbing up and down his bulge even faster.

Again Jamie ran his finger down the lips of her treasure, reaching her entrance. This time, he slipped a finger inside, pushing it into the first knuckle.

"Ohhh..." Nita gasped, breaking the kiss and wincing. He couldn't believe how tight she was! Her twat was gripping the top of his finger like a vice! He wriggled his finger inside her to the second knuckle, and she sighed again. His lips found hers again, and she kissed him eagerly, loving the feeling of his finger sliding in and out of her horny pussy. The hot, moist tunnel was acting like a vacuum -- practically sucking his finger inside.

He slipped his finger out of her, it was coated with her juices as he began pushing the bottom of her sweater up her sexy little body. He broke the kiss, looking down at her exposed belly and watching as he pushed her shirt over her tits. Nita was wearing a black bra. Her tits were deceivingly large for such a tiny body, straining against her bra. Her chest was heaving, and she made no protest as he continued to push her sweater upwards. She raised her arms and allowed him to take it off, dropping it on the floor. She looked at him lustfully...and nervously...as he grabbed the waist of her black pants. He tugged downward, hard, forcing her pants down off her ass and down to her knees before she could say a word.

His heart nearly skipped a beat at the sight. Nita in her skimpy, black lace panties and black bra, gasping for breath. He could smell the strong scent of her arousal from his position above her. And he thought she was hot with clothes on! Fuck! Snapping out of it, forcing himself to stop staring, he pulled her pants down to her ankles and was thrilled when she pulled her feet out of them, one by one, pulling the legs inside out a little. He dropped her pants on the floor.

Grabbing her foot, he pulled her sock off. She had very pretty feet. He threw that sock on the floor and she passively allowed him to pull her other sock off and watched him drop that one as well.

He now had the beautiful Nita down to her sexy underwear.

He lay back down beside her and kissed her, happy to notice that her hand went straight back to his crotch and that her tongue flew eagerly into his mouth. He grabbed her ass, his fingers sliding into the back of her panties. He was feeling the bare skin of Nita's beautiful ass! When the tips of his fingers reached the crack of her ass, he squeezed her cheek affectionately. He broke the kiss, and looked her in the eyes.

"You are so beautiful Nita." He said. She smiled at him. He kissed her full lips softly, and then kissed them again. "You are the hottest woman I have ever seen." Her smile grew bigger, and he kissed her on the mouth again. "If I was married to you, you would have to beat me off of you with a stick!" he breathed, kissing her again as she chuckled.

He grabbed his shirt and pulled it up over his head and off, dropping it on the floor. He undid his button and fly, and opened his belt. Jamie stood up and began to push both his jeans and his underwear down his legs, freeing his rock-hard manhood. Nita's pussy flooded as her eyes locked onto his thick, white cock. She saw plenty of cock online, but this was only the second one she has seen live! She ached for it. She so wanted this.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Jamie kicked off his clothes, tearing off his socks. He knelt on the couch between her legs, and she subconsciously opened them a little wider for him, her gaze bouncing back and forth between his eyes and his dick. He crawled up the couch until he hovered over the small girl and his hard penis lay comfortably against her lace panties which were covering her sacred treasure. Her heart was pounding out of her chest, and she was having trouble catching her breath as her friend's husband slowly bent to kiss her. As she felt his tongue slide into her mouth, she put her arms around him, caressing his back with her hands. He was pressing his naked hardness against her, and she found herself wanting it inside her more and more with each passing second. He began to grind against her, and she could not help but grind right back as she sent her tongue flying into his mouth.

He began kissing her cheek, kissing his way to her ear.

"You are amazing." He whispered into her ear, and thrills of excitement shot through her body at his words. This was what she wanted -- love and attention -- and Jamie was giving it to her. He was making her feel like a princess. He softly kissed down her neck and it did nothing to ease the tingling sensation in her pussy.

Jamie trailed his lips down Nita's chest to her cleavage, and kissed her soft breast just above where her bra hid it. Placing a hand on her bra strap, he slowly pulled it downward. Gradually, the cup of the bra came down off her breast, revealing her dark areola surrounding her erect nipple. His heart soared at the sight -- Nita's tit! Slowly, worshipping, he wrapped his lips around her nipple and gently sucked it. He could hear her sigh above him. He reached underneath her and she arched her back, allowing him to unsnap her bra strap. It had been years since a man did that for her. Those rare occasions when her husband had sex with her, they just got naked on their own and got down to business. This entire experience was so wonderful!

He slipped her bra off her arms and dropped it on the floor. Nita lay before him wearing only a pair of black lace panties. Her beautiful tits were freed, and they were shaking with every breath she took. She was looking at him nervously. She was so inexperienced!

He lay back on top of her and pressed the shaft of his cock against her. He could feel the heat emanating from her pussy through her panties as he ground against her. His lips found hers and she was quick to send her tongue in his mouth passionately. He broke the kiss and began kissing down her neck to her chest. He sucked her other nipple into his mouth, his hand squeezing her breast.

He began kissing down her sexy belly. Her pussy grew even hotter when she realized the direction that he was heading.

Jamie sucked on her belly below her navel, kissing all over her skin down there. Again he could smell the strong scent of her sex as his lips approached the top of her lace panties. He kissed over where they hid her bush, and then he pressed his lips against her pussy, kissing her through the thin material.

"Ohh!" Nita gasped, nearly bucking him right off the couch. That feeling was too intense! She didn't think she could do this! She saw this on the Internet. She wanted this to happen to her -- but now that she was in the position to, she was frightened! Who would have thought that a 30-year-old could be so innocent?

He kissed her pussy again, and again she bucked, but not as violently this time. She was prepared for the sudden pleasure that it gave her that time. He could taste her juices a little in the lace material. He placed his finger at the side of the crotch of her panties, eased them over to the side. The tiny black curls of her bush became exposed, and then Nita's thick, swollen, dark pussy lips. He let a moan of desire escape.

Jamie kissed the lips of Nita's beautiful cunt. She gasped. For the first time in her life, someone's lips just touched her pussy. He kissed them again, and got the same reaction. She bucked at the touch. Man, this girl was wild!

Again he put his mouth on her pussy, and this time he sucked her lips into his mouth, managing to keep them there even though she bucked once more. He sucked, tasting her delicious juices. She had a distinct tasting pussy. He ran his tongue up and down those lips.

"Ohhhh..." she moaned again, a little loudly. He could just see his wife coming down the stairs to see what the commotion was about, only to find her husband eating her friend's pussy!

He released her pussy lips, watching the erotic visual of them slowly withdrawing towards her body. He grabbed the waistband of her panties and pulled. Unable to help herself, Nita raised her ass up off the couch and allowed Jamie to slide the last remnant of clothing that she wore down her smooth legs to her feet. She pulled her feet out of them one by one, and watched as he dropped them on the floor. The two of them were now completely naked!

He looked at her. She seemed a little scared, and very nervous. But at the same time, she wanted this. Badly. He would put her at ease. He looked her in the eyes as he remained kneeling on the couch at her feet.

"Nita." He said softly. "You are the most beautiful woman that I have every laid eyes on." She smiled at him, but remained scared-looking. "You have an incredible body, and I want to kiss every inch of it." Her smile grew bigger, and she seemed to relax a little.

He knelt between her legs and took her right foot in his hand, raising it up to his mouth. He kissed her toe, and her smile grew bigger. His eyes drifted down to her pussy. Nita's pussy. Her swollen lips were pressed tightly together, quivering with both arousal and nervousness. He kissed overtop of her foot, and then kissed her instep. He kissed her ankle, and slowly kissed his way up her calf muscle. Raising her short leg up high, he kissed underneath her knee, and on up the inside of her soft thigh. He could smell her pussy again, and it was intoxicating. How long had he wanted to be in this very position?

He kissed the very top of her thigh, before quickly kissing her slit.

"Ohhh..." she hissed, pushing her crotch up in his face. He slid his hands underneath that sexy ass of hers, grabbing onto her soft cheeks. Burying his face between her thighs, he slid his tongue as far into her tunnel as he could. She moaned, and tried to buck him off, but his hands gripped her bum firmly. All the same, the small girl writhed her crotch violently into his face, the tingles inside her body were more intense than ever now. He figured she was right on the edge of cumming. If he wasn't careful, this would be his shortest ever pussy-eating session!

He pulled his tongue out of her twat, bringing her nectar into his mouth. He paused for a moment, letting her collect herself. He wanted to enjoy a nice session! He bent down again, and slowly licked from the bottom of Nita's sensitive slit, up to the top, nudging her clitoris.

She grunted loudly, her orgasm exploding inside her. Her hands grabbed the back of his head as she fucked his face hard, wrenching her ass free from his grip.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" she cried out over and over again as she writhed her crotch into Jamie's face. Her orgasm was a thousand times more intense than masturbating had ever given her. Her entire body was on fire, the inner walls of her vagina were pulsating, she winced, struggling to regain her senses as wave after wave of orgasm washed over her.

Jamie's face was buried right in Nita's pussy, and her hands were forcing him in even further. Her thighs were squeezing the sides of his face as she had a huge orgasm. So much for a long session! She finally released him, pushing him away, gasping for breath.

She lay before him, panting, her legs spread, her feet flat on the couch, and he crawled towards her. She opened her eyes and watched his cock wave back and forth as it drew closer to her sacred treasure. He reached down and grabbed his hard cock, not wasting any more time.

Nita's heart was pounding as she lay submissively before him, her legs were spread wide and her feet were in the air a little. She sucked in her breath when she felt him touch her clitoris with the head of his member. Jamie ran the mushroom head down the sopping wet lips of her pussy, stopping when he reached the spot where the heat was at its most intense. He pushed forward.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The fat head of Jamie's penis squeezed in between the wet lips of Nita's vagina. She winced, looking into his eyes as she felt him squeeze more his cock inside her. He forced two inches of his manhood into her pussy before her tightness would allow no more. He pulled back a bit, withdrawing his dick from the dark lips of her cunt. It found the entrance again on its own volition, and easily slipped back inside. She gasped, still looking at him with that combination of nervousness and desire. Her tight pussy was gripping his organ incredibly tight, but he managed to force another inch of himself inside her.

"Ohhhh..." she moaned softly. It felt so good having someone enter her again! She felt like she was being stretched so wide!

Jamie began to fuck her with just the top half of his cock, loving how hot and tight her pussy was on that part of his body. She was such a small woman, and her pussy had the tightness to match! He thrust inside her a little deeper, and she moaned. He thrust deeper still, and she moaned again. He slid his entire cock into her pussy, finally getting it in her all the way.

"Ohhhhh...gawd..." she sighed. He moaned as well, closing his eyes and pressing his groin tightly against hers. His hard, throbbing penis was all the way inside Nita's tight, welcoming vagina. The two of them were gasping for breath, and they hadn't even started yet! He looked down at her. She had her eyes closed, relishing the rare feeling of having her pussy filled. She opened her eyes and he smiled at her. She smiled back, and he kissed her thick, full lips. He kissed her again and she opened her mouth, allowing his tongue entry. He kissed her hard, still holding his cock all the way inside her as his tongue explored her mouth. Almost directly above them, her friend...his wife... was fast asleep. At least...that was what they hoped!

Nita began to rub her crotch against him, and he could feel her run her bare feet up and down the outside of his legs. Reluctantly, he slowly eased his manhood out of her slick tunnel. She moaned into his mouth, feeling every inch of his rigid pole slide along the sensitive walls of her inner vagina. Eagerly, he slid himself back into her warmth.

"Ohh!" she groaned, breaking the kiss for a moment before kissing him again. She raised her feet into the air a little bit on either side of him as he began to thrust in and out of her. Nita was in heaven. Jamie was plunging his thick member into her needy depths over and over again, and she felt almost like a virgin! Sex was a rarity for her, but common in her thoughts and needs -- and she finally found it on the couch in her friend's house with her friend's husband!

She humped her hips upward, meeting each and every one of his thrusts. He was fucking her a little faster, and the two were forced to break their passionate kiss.

"Oh! Unh! Unh! Unh!" she moaned quietly, feet flailing in the air on either side of him. Her eyes were closed and she was facing off to the side as he drilled her innocent cunt with his rampant hard-on. He held himself up a little so he could watch her deceptively ample breasts bounce hypnotically up and down with each of his thrusts. His gaze slid further down her body, over her sexy belly to her neatly trimmed bush and where his pole was disappearing and appearing over and over. He was losing it already. He had to slow things down. Remembering that he did not really get the chance to enjoy her pussy for very long, he pulled his dick out of her horny twat.

"Oh!" she gasped in surprise, opening her eyes. She watched as Jamie quickly knelt on the floor, turning her body towards him so that he was between her legs. Quickly sliding his hands underneath her ass, he raised her pussy up to his mouth. He slid his tongue into her hot, steamy tunnel.

"Ohhhhh..." she sighed, placing a hand on the back of his head and rubbing her crotch against his face. He loved her taste! He could eat Nita's pussy all night! He twirled his tongue around the inside of her cunt, and she raised her ass out of his hands, moaning. Her own hand was pushing his face harder against her pussy. He slipped his tongue out of her twat and sucked the thick lips of her wonderful cunt into his mouth. He ran his tongue up and down the silky skin, and she shuddered.

She could feel an orgasm rising within her, and she knew that when it came it would be every bit as powerful as the last one. She was shaking. Frightened and excited about the intensity of what was to come. The tingles in her vagina were building rapidly. Her muscles started to tense. Jamie released the lips of her pussy but suddenly clamped his mouth over her clit.

Bolts of pleasure exploded in her body.

"Unh!" she cried out. Her orgasm exploded inside her. She was a shaking, quivering mess as she came, rubbing her crotch up and down his face, holding him between her thighs with her hand. She curled and uncurled her toes as she tried to regain control of her clenching muscles. "Ohhhh..." she shuddered, tears in her eyes. The inner walls of her pussy were convulsing, and she could feel the blood rushing through her veins.

The entire experience took under two minutes. Jamie could not believe how fast this woman came when he went down on her! He'd dwell on it later. Right now, he had to get back inside that beautiful goddess!

Putting her heels up on his shoulders and standing on the floor, he hovered over her, turning her body the rest of the way so that her head was against the back of the couch and her pussy rested on the edge. He aimed his penis at the entrance to her treasure and thrust forward. His cock easily pierced her tight pussy, sliding all the way into her wetness in one hard stroke.

"UNH!" she moaned a little loudly. Her insides were all topsy-turvy as she tried to recover, but having his dick back inside her did nothing to help! Jamie began fuck Nita hard, plunging his manhood deep inside her cunt over and over. Her feet were flailing on either side of his head and he turned to kiss the inside of her right foot, and then turned the other way to do the same thing to her left.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" she moaned as he pistoned in and out of her tiny body. Her tits were bouncing up and down, and he had a clear image of her gorgeous pussy accepting his member over and over. Each time he withdrew, the dark brown lips of her vagina were pulled outward, only to be forced back when he jammed his penis back inside her.

Jamie began to fuck her as hard as he possibly could. It almost looked wicked -- such a big man pounding into such a small woman, seemingly without mercy. He was sliding the couch back half an inch each time he rammed himself into her. Nita's cries were still quiet, but very high in pitch. She loved getting fucked this hard! She was helpless, lost in both her feelings, and desires. She needed this! Her beautiful face was scrunched up in ecstasy as her friend's husband jackhammered in and out of her underutilized body.

He could feel his balls heating up again, and this time he knew he couldn't stop it even if he wanted to. He slid his penis in and out of Nita's vagina rapidly a few more times before pulling out of her.

She heard him moan as she watched pearly-white goo fire out the end of his manhood, splattering across her belly. Her husband had always came inside her -- she couldn't remember if she had ever seen cum live before! She definitely seen it online, but live? She doubted it. She could not believe how hot Jamie's cum was when it hit her stomach. She watched his dick twitch again, and saw more of his semen pour out of him and drip just below her belly button. As cool as this sight was, Nita felt a desperate longing to have this man cum inside her! It almost felt sacrilegious to waste his seed on her belly! It just didn't feel right!

She was fascinated all the same, watching more of his thick juice leak out of his cock and drip onto the curls of her bush. He sighed, gasping for breath as he grabbed the box of tissues off the nearby coffee table. He handed it to her as he sat down beside her. Nita began to clean Jamie's cum off her belly. She, too, was trying to catch her breath. He looked at her. This beautiful, tiny, naked woman.

"Did you like that?" he asked, smiling knowingly. Nita smiled, her eyes glittering.

"Yes!" she was not a woman of many words. He placed his hand on the side of her face, cupping her chin as he turned her his way. He kissed her softly on those sexy, full lips of hers, and then he kissed her again.

"We should get dressed and get to bed." He said. She nodded. Too shy to ask for another round. Fortunately for him, that was the last time that she was too shy to ask that question.

Not knowing if he would ever get the pleasure of seeing her naked again, Jamie made sure that he watched Nita carefully as she bent over in front of him and picked up her panties off the floor. She stepped into them one by one, but his eyes were locked onto her beautiful, naked ass right up until it was covered by the black lace.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Friend In Need

Let me first explain that I'm an alright looking guy, I've gone on a few dates and I know my way around a pussy, I just don't prefer to get attached to people because, let's face it, high school doesn't last as long as we'd like and ideally, graduation is the last time you see your friends before departing to bigger and better things. Well, we had finally embarked on our last week of full-classes which was humbly known notoriously as Senior Prank week. Now, unlike most conventional prank weeks that high schools have adopted, these pranks weren't limited to teachers and faculty- or even the vicinity of the campus- no, these pranks are meant for the seniors themselves, meant to be waged against one another in a war-like commitment.

In my group I had some good friends but there were a couple douches there as well- it's complicated but we were sort of the 'leftovers' from other groups that had dissipated over the years due to the public school systems' effective regiment of there being "no child left behind" which bastardized us away from our former cliques in with one another. Sounds great and it was at times, but there was more of a rivalry there than anything else.

You see, I was more of the writer/journalist of the group while on the opposite end of the spectrum was this loudmouth ass. A self-proclaimed Jock, though no longer since he flunked out last year and this is his second go-around. He was always challenging people to fights and overall just raising hell whenever he could out of spite. As you can probably guess, we were definitely in each others' crosshairs in senior prank week.

Now, obviously we do get along now and again and in fact, one common ground we do share is an intense trust and friendship with his little sister- we'll call her Robin. I had known her since Freshman year and me and the Jock immediately butted heads because he assumed I was hitting on her during a research paper in which we were paired up to write a paper outside of class- which meant hanging around in the library, each others' houses, at public places, etc. And we just happened to click and get along so we've been talking ever since which turned me from "random lit geek to pick on" to "liability to waking up with evil glare of little sister". Now because it's the PC thing to do I can't continue until I let you know that when I say "little" I don't mean that she's a Sophomore or anything- I mean that she's 18 like me and he's almost 20 in high school.

That being said, I know what you're thinking "So what does she look like?"

Well she's blonde, about 5'8", washboard chest- some guys have an issue with that, I'm more of an ass man myself and yes, just as her brother she is quite athletic and reprised the mantle of her flunky brother as "senior athlete" which he was devoutly proud of. She's quite popular with the guys most of the time- but getting past her brother is something that just doesn't happen too often and I felt bad for her since she was obviously not the slutty type that seemed to be the status quo at this point.

Speaking of which, I had a girlfriend at the time, a beautiful Puerto Rican chica we'll call Soledad. She was quite curvy and a bit heavy but carried it extremely well, especially in her generous breasts. The only problem is that although we both knew this was just a casual fling, she never put out and rarely returned my advances. I would often share my frustrations with Robin over the whole thing and she would begrudgingly listen to my woes while also criticizing Soledad's lack of self-respect, though I suspected envy as Soledad was quite well endowed and often had her breasts on display most of the time.

The week prior to Senior Pranks Robin expressed her deepest worries regarding the potential bloodshed and epic war campaign me and her brother would wage against one another and I refused to disclose any details to her at all for fear that she'd ruin my plans by narcing to her brother. Not that she was the type to do that, but I didn't want to take any chances with the idea I had.

I started off with a preemptive strike which included making him believe that I had filled a balloon full of urine (it was actually full of mildly heated vinegar-) and hit him over the head with it as he left class in the empty parking lot in front of mutual friends and passersby. This prompted him to freak out and begin heaving as though he was going to puke. Gagging and convulsing aside, there was no real harm done, no one was hurt and it was a good laugh after I showed him that it was indeed vinegar and not urine. Besides, a longstanding rule in the school was that if anyone went to the teachers and narc'd then not only would that hurt the whole spirit of the week- but due to anti-prank regulations on campus we may not be able to walk at graduation and the tattle would be shunned.

So it was on, the war had begun.

I thought I was ready for anything.

So that Thursday I'm at lunch, sitting with my buddies and they're all talking about graduation night events and what we'll do to celebrate- suddenly Soledad sits next to me in this very revealing crop-top that gave me a great view of her deep cleavage. She then insists on me trying some of her cookies she brought from her parents function the prior night and hands me a cookie while rubbing her breasts against me adoringly. Thinking nothing out of the ordinary (she was quite a good baker) I had a few cookies as she continued to urge me to keep eating as much as I wanted. I had about three of the chips-ahoy sized pastries until I realized everyone was choking their laughter back and looking at me.

My first thought was that someone had replaced the cookies and somehow put laxatives in them. I looked to Soledad in fear but she also had the same look on her face. "What's going on?" I asked slowly.

The Jock suddenly rushed me and laughed triumphantly, after a brief back and forth which took far longer than the setup for this story that I'm going to have you endure, he finally said,

"You have about an hour before lift off-"

Suddenly my head was spinning. Did he lace the cookies with speed? LSD? Marijuana? Luckily for me I had only one class left that day but there was still the ride home to think about- before I could ask further he took out a box and set it in front of me so that everyone could see.

"Viagra???" I exclaimed.

Everyone burst out laughing.

My first instinct kicked in and I looked at Soledad, she too was laughing hysterically and hadn't the single hint of sympathy. She knew the cookies were drugged! After 10 minutes of trying to ascertain if this was some payback for making him believe I cruelly pranked him the day before and maybe he was trying to psyche me out, I realized that this was all too serious. When I pulled Soledad aside behind the bleachers of the gym so that we could talk about this in private without anyone else having to know of my disposition- she simply announced that "it's just time to go our separate ways".

I protested, completely befallen with fear.

Suddenly, yanking the tie from the crop-top- the hammock falls freely along with her tan breasts, her dark nipples starring at me angrily as she uses both hands to jiggle them. I go silent and in horror, before I can even get my breath back- I'm hard as a rock.

Without saying a word she smirks and ties her top back, tucking away her brown spheres and saying, "We knew this was going to happen, you go your way and I go mine."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"You can't leave me like this-" I protest but she won't hear of it. She leaves, swaying her ass as she walks away and out of my life for good, leaving me and my disposition for the entire world to see.

There I emerged, exposed and vulnerable.

And it hurt, my cock felt like thousands of pins were sticking into every single nerve and I felt buzzed. Without a single idea as to what to do- or reason to remain in class- I ran to my car and pulled out as the Jock ran up to the window and banged on the door hooting and hollering while my- his- friends began making jerking motions in the air and I realized that that's probably what it was going to take to get this hard-on to go away.

But this was Viagra, it wasn't a matter of tossing one off and turning on the TV, this was probably the long-lasting, elephant hormone crap meant for hundred-year-old men with ED.

"FUCK-" I screamed, driving home and weaving wildly.

I'm about average size a little under 7 inches, but my cock felt at least slightly longer and I mean that in the sense that it was uncomfortable- it was so humiliating I didn't know what to do, who to call. As the guys put it, I'd probably spend the evening jerking until my arm fell off.

Finally it wasn't until I got home that it occurred to me the old warning about Viagra- any erection lasting longer than 4 hours would be hazardous and may even lead to impotency. As in, if I didn't cum soon and relieve that tension I may never had an erection again.

Running into my empty house and clumsily locking the door behind me, I darted to my room, dropping my pants and horrified at the sight of my swollen cock- and no that's not me complimenting myself- my cock looked like it was suffering from anaphylaxis. I looked like a dildo about to explode. The engorged cock was indeed uncomfortably longer than usual and it was at full-tilt upward, revealed to the rest of the world as though it had a grudge and purple as ever.

I wrapped my hand around the firm shaft and began jerking, careful to look over my shoulder and make sure that they hadn't planted cameras anywhere or that this was only the first phase of something much more pervasive.

"Okay get a hold of yourself-" I muttered, walking to my computer as my cock bopped agonizingly in the open air. "I'll be okay-" I reassured myself. I logged into my computer, there was an email from my mom explaining that she wouldn't be home until late tonight- wonderful. So I ditched the email, went to my preferred porn site and I found a 30 minute clip from a site that had the most beautiful natural women on the net (in my opinion) and began jerking away.

The video consisted of a white woman with pale nipples, she had EE cup breasts and a big round ass with long dark hair that went all the day down the small of her back. The video began with an interview and subsequently lead to an all-out hardcore fuck with a well-endowed man. Try as I might, maybe it was the embarrassment, maybe it was the pain/pleasure ratio, maybe I was just overworked and freaking out, but I was about 25 minutes through the clip and nothing- my heart was racing, I was sweating bullets and at any time I stopped to take a rest, my cock simply buzzed and throbbed as though it was the ultimate case of blue balls.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door, but the door bell what made me jump.

I ignored it once and continued trying to cum until the bell came again.

"It's me, Robin!" the female voice chirped, "I know you're here, your car is upfront, please answer the door-"

I stopped, winced at the excruciating agony and stood, pulling my boxers from the ground, slipping them over my sensitive member and waddled to the door. I cracked it open to see Robin standing there, she looked worried and I guess my strained expression only made her even worse.

"I came over her as soon as I heard- I am so fucking sorry-"

"It's okay," I grunted, "So I guess words spread already-"

"The doesn't matter, we need to get you to a hospital-" She insisted.

"NO-" I told her, "I've been humiliated enough-" I hyperventilated. This was too much, I didn't want to be humiliated like this anymore and I was in very bad pain at this point but felt as though at any given moment I'd cum buckets. The frustration and indignity was too much to handle and I found myself beginning to break down.

"Let me in at least," Robin told me, slipping through, I still hid behind the door and tried to regain my composure and also felt completely perverted if I were to display my erection before someone I considered family. She looked at me sympathetically and told me, "It's okay, you can close the door- I'm not here to hurt you anymore like those idiots-"

I closed the door, locking it and subsequently revealing my tent.

Robin's eyes were immediately glued to it as I made no attempt to hide anything. I simply lowered my head. Yet she made no smile, nor interest in my cock, rather evaluated my state of embarrassment and pain.

"We're both adults here," She told me in a calm manner, "This isn't the first one I've seen and I think it would be best if we air it out a bit and get comfortable, that's a lot of blood coursing through it and we don't need anything getting cut off."

What else could I do?

I dropped trow and revealed my swollen cock, stepping out of the puddle which my boxers produced. She simply looked at it and asked, "Does it hurt?"

I nodded, unable to speak in front of her.

She paced around for a moment, as though contemplating what to do next, "When did you first get hard?"

"Almost an hour ago." I replied.

She took a deep breath, "This isn't good-"

"It hurts, Robin." I whispered. "But I don't want people to know about..." I trailed off.

"My brother is an idiot for this-" She growled, " I can't believe he would be this STUPID- And Soledad- I'm going to kick her ass-"

"I started it-" I replied dismally-

"But this is taking it too far." She clarified, looking at my member.

Another moment passed and my hand gesture to it as though my cock was controlling my body and urging me to finish the job somehow. I let out a frustrated grunt, I wasn't going to jerk it in front of her and I was hoping that the overall embarrassment of being on display would scare the hard out of it. Robin then put her hands to her face and announced-

"I'll help you."

I looked to her in disbelief.

She withdrew her hands from her face and looked at me as seriously as she possibly could. "You're in pain, You obviously are too worked up to be doing this alone, and my brother is the reason why all of this is happening- it's the only way we can make things right and maybe since I'm a chick it'll be easier to get off.."

"But-"

"I lost my virginity awhile back," She admitted, "I've had vibrator since I first got into high school and someone told me penetration was the best way to get an orgasm- long story short I had to go to the hospital because I shoved it in too far and popped my cheery and I freaked out..." She looked away, breaking eye contact with me, "I know it's very humiliating to go to the hospital in such a manner and I wanted to be there for you if you had to go- but I can also do this for you too-"

"But Robin-" I tried to protest.

She then began stripping down in the most elaborate and unromantic way a woman can strip, taking off her shirt, jeans, kicking off her shoes until she was only in a modest sports bra and lace panties, "We don't have much time and if we don't resolve this then you could be really hurt."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Robin stood before me, the blonde young woman was very lean and tan, which led me to wonder if she sunbathed nude because I didn't seen a hint of tan-lines anywhere. "You're my best friend and you've been there for me so I want to be there for you." She said in a half-genuine/half-embarrassed tone, "Even if that means giving myself to you." I hesitated, she then chuckled nervously, "I love you, man. Let's just... Do what comes natural..."

She then turned around and peeled her panties off revealing a very toned ass to me, bending all the way over and exposing her beautiful flower to me before kicking the garment aside and bracing herself against the sofa, "I'm on the pill to regulate my period and I've been on it since I was a Junior- and I'm a relative virgin so don't be shy, just please let's do this okay?"

I achingly stepped over to the girl as she looked ahead, I could tell she was nervous and I was frantic at this point. Just then, this voice emanated from her that was womanly and not what I was used to hearing- but also motivated me, "Take what you need."

This was insane, "Please don't..." I told her.

"Sorry, I'm not sure how to-"

"I'm already hard I think we've covered that." I clarified.

"Maybe I just want-" She then yelped.

"What?!" I asked, looking at her in fear my cockhead was pressing against her lips and threatening entry but I hadn't done anything just yet, "I'm not even in-"

"I know, I know-"She replied, "It's just... Really warm and I'm sorry-" She said, sounding more embarrassed, "Go on, put it in, I'm just not used to someone else touching me there is all." I slowly inserted my cock into her velvet purse, delicately and respectively not trying to hurt her..

"Robin?" I groaned as she shook,

"What's up?" She asked colloquially.

"This is my first time." I replied, "I've never had sex before..."

She paused as I slowly fed her my entire cock, never stopping until my stomach was flat against her round ass. She then moaned, "I'm honored..."

"Are you alright?" I asked.

"Fuck me." She simply replied.

I pulled back and thrust into her slowly- the sensation was unlike anything that can be described. It was like a wave starting at the tip that cascaded down, into my groin and somehow cascaded out from my pelvis to every single nerve in my body. I groaned loudly and I felt as though my orgasm would come at any moment- though this was nothing new compared to the blue balls I've been enduring for almost an hour since Soledad flashed me.

"Are you-"

"NO-" I replied.

We both laughed.

Adjusting her stance, raising her ass she muttered, "Now after all that whining about Soledad, the least you can do is use some of that pent-up aggression on little old me, or are you worried that you're gonna break me in half?"

"Maybe." I replied.

She purred, "You can split me in half, I want you to leave a couple marks on me- it'll be funny a fuck to explain them to my brother-" I thrust deep into her as she buckled, "Yeah, that's the shit, baby-" She urged as I rammed her again, using the back of her sports bra like reigns on a horse as she tilted her head back, "Fuck me good babe-"

I withdrew and thrust once more- this time it caused the sofa to move up a tad and she shivered, "You know, you can do this faster right?"

It put both hands on her hips and began thrusting inside of her, plunging into her like a drill and fucking her pussy as though my life depended on it. She gripped the pillows on the sofa which she could reach and howled in pleasure.

"I thought you said this was your first time-" She asked, panting and tossing her head back as I plowed her.

"It is-" I groaned, the orgasm building but nothing came, I then said in futility- "I can't cum-"

She moaned in response, "Keep trying..." She breathed, "Oh GOD- keep trying-"

I pulled out- she looked to me in protest as I shoved her onto the sofa back-first, achingly making my way around it and mounting her in a missionary style, she looked at me surprised.

"I need to see your face." I explained, "It'll help."

She smiled, putting a hand on my cheek lovingly as I inserted myself into her.

I looked at her black sports bra and decided it was time for it to go- I lifted it up and peeled it off of her body much to her chagrin. "Why not?" I asked.

"I have nothing there-" She muttered, but I managed to get the bra off revealing a flat chest with two, very pert, pink nipples.

"Oh I see a couple things-" I replied taking the left nipple into my mouth. I had heard a rumor that the smaller the breast the more sensitive the nipple, and Robin was living proof of that. Soledad was always lukewarm when I pleasured her- but Robin was more responsive to the nipple-play than my cock in her pussy.

"OH YES-" She screamed as I quickened my pace and she wrapped her long beautiful legs around me, "DON'T STOP-" She screamed again forcing me in deeper.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I continued thrusting, deeper, harder, less considerate and more savagely. I HAD to cum- I NEEDED to cum- then suddenly, overcome with lust- I bit down on her nipple causing her to scream out,

"OH FUCK, OH MY...." Robin screamed, arching her back against me as though trying to merge with my body and finally breathed "GOD-" Her snatch enclosed itself around my cock and pulsated- but I kept thrusting. She suddenly began shaking and the next thing I knew she was repeating the phrase with various emphasizes like a nervous Junior High kid reciting lines for whatever sounded the best accept this was no act.

Robin rolled me off of the sofa and onto the floor, knocking me over and mounted me, it was then that I got a great look at her nude body and she looked down at me, dead serious, "You close?" She asked. Her chest was flushed and she looked more turned on after having her first orgasm than before.

I nodded in response captivated by her beautiful and flawless petite frame. She worked out, that was for sure. To think, I always thought her small frame was absolutely boyish in comparison to Soledad but I couldn't take my eyes off of her lean body and especially her chest which was indeed flat, but endearing as well.

She mounted me and began bouncing, still recovering from her orgasm, "Don't' you need-" I began.

"You need to cum-" She commanded, bouncing on my cock and putting her hands firmly on my chest, ripping off my shirt, "You just lay back-" She panted as I removed the shirt, "I'm going to make you cum- if you don't make me do it again first- then I guess we'll keep doing this until you do-"

I let go, not saying or doing anything and letting her ride me. She was quite creative as well, beginning to rotate her hips and gyrate them as though she was belly-dancing, causing me to groan her name aloud which got a great reaction from her.

"Yeah, say my name like a good boy-" She laughed, "I like that a lot-"

She then leaned back, getting lost in her own thoughts and simply enjoying the mutual sensation- I focused on her. Her golden locks tossing about, her flat chest glistening with sweat from her eager lovemaking, and her long, smooth legs straddled around my waist as she rode my cock like a porn star.

Perhaps just as significant, her closed-eye smile spoke volumes.

Suddenly I felt it.

"OH FU-"

"ARE YOU-" She began but suddenly let out a silent scream.

I was cumming- and it was a torrent.

"Oh....My..." Robin cooed, leaning against me as I rolled her over to her back once more and delayed my orgasm (which hurt like a son of a bitch) so that I could dispense everything I had. She was completely limp and looked to me in silence and with a profound look on her face. I began thrusting again, emptying my seed into her sweet pussy as she convulsed, but dared not to make a sound. It felt like minutes were going by and my cock was twitching and spurting even though there was nothing left to give- I was shaking and convulsing from the intense and fevered orgasm until I felt I would succumb to cardiac arrest.

Somehow my orgasm subsided and Robin looked at me and simply uttered, "That was so amazing..."

Taking my cock out I realized that I was still hard despite that incredible orgasm.

Not missing a beat she hungrily leapt on me, taking it into her mouth and shoving me back. "I can-" I started, feeling as though the pain had subsided.

"I want this." She told me, looking at me, determined and lustful.

I didn't blink as she worked my cock, sucking and slurping out collective juices off of it and playing with my testicles. The way she went about it was nothing less than voracious lust and sexual fire. I had no clue that the Jocks' "little" sister was such a devious cumslut but then again I realized that deep down, through all of this, not only was she willing to share herself so intimately but she was also doing me a massive favor and willing to give herself up for my sake.

I felt touched.

That aside, Robin was absolutely a prodigy with her tongue and used it to tease but also follow through with her suctioning and modest lips. I'm not sure how long it took but once again I could feel myself about to cum and I gave her fair warning. She then removed her mouth and jerked me off.

"Cum for me babe," She chanting, "I want it everywhere-" Her eyes peered up to me and I stared back with a smile.

Snapping out of her deviant attitude, she continued jerking and gave me a warm smile. Kneeling there and in a relaxed posture, she didn't look like herself, she looked like something divine or beyond my level of comprehension and this was becoming less of a sexual thing and far more of a truly memorable experience for the both of us.

A ribbon of cum flew into the air as she ducked away in surprised, another ribbon and yet another ribbon shot into the air as I bucked around. "Oh God Robin-" I gasped.

"Good boy," She cooed, "Let it all out, don't be ashamed-" She smiled, watching my erupting cock. Soon there was nothing left to give and my cock convulsed once more- but there was something "final" about this in which it began to recede, as in, my cock was spent.

Robin put her face to my cock again to finish the job for good measure but I stopped her. "No." I told her, "I want this right." I said.

Laying her back once more, this wasn't about the pranks, drugs, or even about the sex. This was a girl- no- a woman who was a constant throughout the tumultuous years of my high school career and in one week that wouldn't mean anything because we'd be going our separate ways- but at least, for now, it could mean everything.

"Are you still hard?" She asked softly in a concerned voice.

"Give me a minute and I will be." I told her with a smile.

Robin returned my smile, "For you, I'd wait an eternity."

I leaned in and we shared our first kiss ever.

I then found myself kissing down her chest, "Now YOU lay back-" I told her, "It's my turn to take care of you!"

---

A week later we graduated. Word around campus is that I spent the entire night jerking off until I had to secretly be taken to a hospital to get my cock drained, I didn't dare tell anyone otherwise because I respected Robin too much.

As for graduation night- well- I didn't feel like hanging out with that crowd anymore and coincidentally all of the Jock's friends weren't too avid on baby sitting and so my fellow graduating classmate Robin and I decided to spend one last night together... Going to go see a movie, that is.

Although, I have to hand it to the Jock, he had the best prank that particular year and certainly outdid me. I had the last laugh when, almost a decade down the line, Robin introduced her family to her new fiancé.


The End

[birdie8819]

At the Office

Sitting behind your desk in a leather padded chair. Desk is made of glass with a flat panel computer screen on one corner and papers spread out. Bookcase behind you, dark paneling on three walls. Oak colored door. One wall is glass with a view of the city. It has been a tense and frustrating day.

You are daydreaming, looking out the window. Playing with your computer keys. In walks the temporary secretary. Your regular secretary is on her honeymoon. 5'4", blonde hair to her shoulders, deep blue eyes, gray woolen skirt halfway up her thighs, tight, nylons, high heels and a light blue silk blouse. Unbuttoned just enough so when I leans over you, can see the yellow laced bra. Which I noticed you have been admiring all week.

'Sir, the rest of the papers you requested. ' As I walk into the office and place them on his desk. 'If there is nothing else, I'm taking off.'

'And what exactly will you be taking off?'

'Excuse me?'

'You heard me.' As you get up and move from behind your desk.

I step forward. 'Actually I have been wanting to take your shirt off all week. If I have been teasing you, you have been doing the same to me.'

'Really?! Then what will we do.'

I walk back to the door, moving my hips a little slower, closing the door. I turn around, 'I wouldn't want any interruptions.' As the lock snaps. I start walking back to you as I un-button my blouse.

You gape, not expecting this, but then relishing what you want to do to me.

As we meet in the middle of the office. You finish removing my blouse, running a finger lightly over my breast. I intake a quick breath and shudder ever so slightly. You turn me to face the window, as the sun sets; reaching over my shoulder you put a hand into my bra, caressing my tit. My breath increases as my heart starts pounding. I reach behind me and lean into you, grasping your cock as it grows in your pants.

You begin to kiss my neck and shoulder, dropping both bra straps down as you push me forward and unhook my bra. Letting my 40 D's spill into your hands.

Brushing your thumbs across my nipples, I lean further into you, as I start to take off my shoes.

'No, leave your shoes on.' He whispers into my ear.

I moan as I replace my shoe. You step back, dropping your hands down to my ass and grabbing both cheeks firmly. You slowly raise my skirt. You gasp, when you realize I am not wearing underwear.

'Have you been like this all week?'

'Yes. I was hoping you would notice my arousal coming from my pussy, it's been wet all week.' As I turn around into you cupping my hand behind your head to kiss me. Letting my tongue explore your mouth as your tongue meets mine. I lean into you moaning, getting wetter.

You reach behind, me cupping my ass and pulling it towards your hardening cock. I start unbuttoning your shirt. As my hands explore your chest, lightly running across your nipples, watching you breath heavier as I take a nipple to my mouth, to play with it.

You break from me, breathing as heavy as I. I start to unzip my skirt.' No, please leave this on also.' I just smile as I reach out to undo your pants. First the belt-buckle, slowly, then your button and slowly unzip you. Pushing both pants and underwear, down your ass and to the floor. I kneel down as I help you step from your shoes and pants.

'Oh my....it's so hard, it must be painful.' As I look up, you look down as I take your throbbing cock into my mouth. You stagger back a half step as I engulf your cock into my warm moist mouth. Allowing my tongue to sweep over it, slowly, seductively, sucking as I reach for your balls.

You grab my hand, pulling me up to stand up against you, pulling me against your chest and cock. Tucking my ass so my pussy feels your hard on. Placing your hand onto my back you lean towards me, stroking your tongue down my throat to my tits. Taking a nipple into your mouth, I gasp, as your bite and pull on one then the other again.

I continue to moan. Reaching with your other hand you tease my clit. Moaning into me as you feel how wet I really am. I spread my legs to allow you further access as you probe and stroke.

Suddenly you stand up bringing me with you. You step back and look at me as I look at you seeing the feral desire in each other's faces.

'Now!' You growl. You step forward to the desk and scatter papers to the floor. Grabbing a tit you pull me to the desk. But instead of leaning me back, you turn me, bending me over as the cold glass hits my front, pushing my shirt up, you reach from behind and rub my pussy with your cock. Back and forth, faster, faster.

Entwining your fingers into my hair, pulling my head back.

'Cum baby. I want to hear you scream.' Faster, faster you rub my clit and pussy as my cum builds.

'I want to be in you when you cum, tell me baby, tell me when.'

My cum builds stronger, I try to hold back, suddenly I feel it releasing in a wave through my body.

'Yes, yes, NOW.' I scream.

One final thrust you find my hole and slam into me as I cum. My pussy clenches and convulses as you start to pound me. I arch my back and move my hips to meet each thrust, deeper, deeper into my pussy. You keep moving, moaning with the feel of my tight, dripping, hot pussy. You want to cum, but you can't. It feels too good.

I build for another cum, from your slow, deep thrusting, pulling out to your tip, then pounding in deep again. Each time you pull out you can feel my juices on your balls. You slap my ass, lean forward, pulling my head further back.

'You are not screaming.' You growl. 'I need to hear your scream.'

'You first.' I reply.

You speed up the rhythm you lay your chest on my back, biting my shoulder, you reach to the front and find my clit. Pinching it. Releasing my hair you grab my hips to pound me harder.

'Ahhhhhhh, yes, fuck me, please fuck me hard.' As I cum you stand back up and slap my ass again. Pounding, slamming deep into my pussy.

'MMMMMM, I need to cum baby, help me cum now. ' I push back with all my strength. Making you come out. I turn, sit on the desk and grab you by the shirt, pulling you into my mouth, guiding your cock into me at the same time. I lay back as you pull my hips to the end of the glass. Going deep into me, sucking my tits, moving faster, building momentum.

'Ohhhhh, I can feel you getting bigger, harder baby, harder.' As I meet each thrust I cum, letting my muscles pull your cock further into me, feeling you cum. Letting my pussy milk all of you out.

As you still keep cumming I push you off of me. You stumble backwards with a surprised look on your face, falling to the ground. I fall to the ground with you, taking your pulsing cock into my mouth and taking all your cum, milking you dry. You start to squirm.

'Okay, stop I'm sensitive!' I just clamp harder sucking you harder, to feel you spill over the edge.

Finally I hear your scream. As I slowly release your cock, one last final hard suck. You lay back panting. I straddle the top of you rubbing my pussy along your twitching cock. Then slipping it back into my pussy.


The End

[birdie8819]

Ultra Class

"NEW FROM TRANS-GLOBAL AIRLINES THE ULTIMATE IN LUXURY TRAVEL! YOU'VE TRIED BUSINESS CLASS; YOU'VE TRIED FIRST CLASS. NOW FOR THE FIRST TIME EVER, TRY ULTRA CLASS, THE FINEST IN-FLIGHT EXPERIENCE OF ALL TIME!"

Dan knew he was a lucky bastard.

It had been an idle whim that had made him pick up a Twak bar at the newsagents when he was buying his customary pack of twenty cigarettes one rainy Tuesday morning. He wasn't a great chocolate eater but he just happened to have a craving for some.

And when he'd opened the wrapper to see he'd won a prize, he'd almost thrown it away because, frankly, every on-packet competition offer always said you'd won a prize. But as the top prize was supposed to be a luxury weekend in New York, staying at the Waldorf with ultra-class flights, he'd made an idle enquiry on the online competition site.

And even when the garish website had informed him that he'd won the main prize, he hadn't really believed it, although he had left his contact details just in case.

It was only when a bubbly PR woman from the Twack confectionery company had rung him on his mobile to congratulate him that he'd really started to believe he that maybe luck had finally been kind to him.

He'd been secretly elated for a few days while he considered whom he would take with him but then he'd got a call from his wife, Mary, about a letter from the stupid PR woman at Twack. She'd also been excited at the prospect of going to New York which really pissed Dan off as he hadn't been planning on taking her.

Dan was a long distance lorry driver. He was happy driving his wagon for several reasons but the main one was that he didn't spend much time at home. He didn't know when he had begun to feel like this, vaguely remembering that when he'd married Mary he'd actually wanted to spend time with her and she with him. But gradually this feeling had disappeared so that when he was home he wasn't particularly happy and neither was she.

So, although he'd have loved to have taken a young or indeed any woman with him if he'd known any, he'd actually planned to take one of his mates to New York and just pretend he was making a haul to Scotland or something.

So he'd been feeling a bit miserable about things until his wife's mother had broken her leg the week before they were due to go. Now, he actually got on reasonably well with his mother-in-law so this wouldn't normally have been an occasion for celebration, but when Mary said that she now couldn't go to New York because she had to look after her mum, he'd been secretly ecstatic although of course he'd made a lot of sympathetic noises.

She'd even suggested he take one of his friends instead but, at such a late date, no-one had been available; nor were the tickets transferable so he couldn't sell them and so Dan had bravely agreed that he'd just have to go himself.

And here he was, on flight TGA6969 from London Heathrow to JFK New York, the sole occupant of the ultra class cabin lounge, normally only affordable by millionaires and then only the richest ones.

The plane was a Bobus 666, the brand new quadruple-decked superjumbo and the whole top deck was composed of the secure ultra class cabin, which only had four seats in it anyway. Although seats was probably the wrong word as they were more like huge leather armchairs.

There was a full size bar from which Dan had already received a bottle of ice-cold beer, separate sleeping cabins with king size beds, a Michelin-starred á la carte in-flight meal service and giant individual plasma screens with complete home entertainment systems to name just a few of the luxuries.

And then of course there were the cabin crew.

Obviously when TGA had decided to create a separate ultra class they had picked the very best and most photogenic cabin crew available.

Now in his mid-forties, Dan had never been very popular with the ladies. His brow was low and heavy, his eyes too close together and he was naturally short and unalterably chubby. Nor was he a fashion photographer, a lap-dancing magnate or a high-class pimp so he had never spent any time in the company of seriously beautiful women.

Which was he was even more glad he wasn't with his wife because right now he was surrounded by the most lovely, the most stunning, the most perfect women he had ever seen outside of the pages of the most glossy of the top-shelf gentlemen's magazines.

There were four stewardesses in the cabin, despite the fact he was the only customer, and if he had been asked to pick four fantasy women he couldn't have come up with any better than he could see in front of him right now.

They were no doubt used to the most demanding and prosperous passengers as no-one else could afford ultra class and so they probably thought he was some sort of eccentric nouveau riche scruff. He certainly wasn't going to tell them that actually he was in fact a chronically poor working class scruff because right now they were treating him like royalty.

He'd read everything he could about ultra class when he'd found out he'd won the prize. The usual passenger was likely to be a Russian oil billionaire or a Saudi prince and the tips that were rumoured to be given to the air crew were legendary, often supposedly running to many thousands of pounds. Dan had $500 of spending money given to him by Twack and there was no way he was giving any of it to anyone no matter how well he was cared for. But, of course, they didn't know that so he was happy to take advantage of the service while he could.

Wherever he looked there was a beautiful smiling young woman in an elegant blue blouse, a short navy skirt and a classic dainty air-hostess hat wearing tights or, Dan dared to hope, stockings with surprisingly high heels.

After they had taken off, Dan studied them in turn trying to decide who was the most gorgeous.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Ellie was in charge of the cabin crew, a tall Scottish statuesque blonde with blue eyes and enormous breasts. Lin was a petite oriental American woman with a sinuous figure and gorgeous delicate features. Helena was also American, black with a long straight pony tail, generous curves and liquid golden-brown eyes. And finally Wendy was an English willowy redhead with startling green eyes and a perfect shapely bottom.

As he sipped his beer and studied them, they asked him every few minutes if there were anything they could do for him, each with a wide fixed smile. He wondered if their faces hurt or if they'd had special smiling training to allow such an unchanging expression.

Not that he was in anyway unhappy. He was just enjoying being in their company. The hint of cleavage when they bent down, the sway of their hips as they walked past, the faint whiff of sophisticated perfume as they leant over him all made for a heady and invigorating combination. In fact, Dan found himself becoming somewhat physically aroused and he therefore crossed his legs so as not to embarrass himself.

Dan realised that something was wrong half an hour into the journey. He hadn't been able to get the entertainment system to work and had asked Wendy to sort it out for him.

He could see the four stewardesses conferring and then taking turns to try things on his screen and then the others without any apparent success. When Wendy came over to talk to him, her smile, although still there, was apologetic.

"Mr. Flan, I'm really sorry, I have to apologise most sincerely on behalf of Trans-Global Airlines as well as the entire ultra class cabin crew. I'm afraid that the whole ultra class entertainment system is out of order. I would offer you a, um, downgrade to First Class but I can't even do that as the flight is entirely full apart from this cabin. Please accept my apologies and rest assured all of us will do our absolute utmost to make your journey as comfortable as we possibly can."

Dan was a little distracted and so didn't really take in what Wendy was saying at first. He couldn't help but look down her blouse as she leant over him. She was wearing a scarlet bra which nicely held her reasonably sized breasts and her bosom looked creamy and freckly. He looked up into her deep green eyes to realise that he'd been staring and that she knew exactly at what he'd been looking. However her red-lipsticked smile didn't falter and she maintained eye contact as she waited for his response.

It took a second to take in what she'd said. No entertainment? On an eight hour journey?

"What! I don't believe this," he complained. "This is supposed to be the ultimate in luxury travel. What the hell am I supposed to do for eight hours?" Dan wasn't much of a reader and so hadn't bought a book or anything else to occupy his time.

Wendy's eyes flared in what looked like real concern. He realised that it was really important to her that he was happy with his journey. He decided not conceal his displeasure.

"I'm going to complain about this as soon as I get to JFK. We're only thirty minutes into the flight and I'm already really disappointed with TGA," he grumbled.

For the first time he saw hesitation in her smile. "Oh, Mr. Flan, I promise we will all do absolutely anything we can to make your journey really enjoyable. Please allow us the opportunity to impress you with our very best personal service before you decide on making an official complaint."

Dan was still irritated but Wendy was just so beautiful with her rich auburn hair and gorgeous leggy figure that he found it difficult to remain truly annoyed with her.

He huffed, "Well, we'll see. I still don't know what I'm supposed to do for so long."

"Perhaps I could get you another drink?" Wendy said in her cultured accent.

"Yes, thanks," he replied. As she walked away towards the bar at the front of the cabin to consult her colleagues, he watched her bum sway from side to side in her tight short navy skirt.

"Oh, fuck, she's so hot," he thought to himself as imagined what it would be like to feel such an amazing butt. He adjusted his erection in his trousers uncomfortably and tried to distract himself by looking out of the window at the sea of fluffy white cloud but he couldn't help but think of Wendy.

"Mr. Flan?"

He looked up startled to find Ella standing over him with a bottle of beer and glass on a tray. He realised two things simultaneously. One was that she had been standing there for a while trying to attract his attention while he'd been fantasising about taking Wendy roughly from behind. And the other was that he was sporting an obvious erection.

He crossed his legs in a vain attempt to hide it but as Ella lifted her lovely blue eyes to meet his, he could clearly see she was aware of his awkward state.

"Oh, yes, I mean, er, yes?" he stuttered, discomfited by her presence, her height and her magnificent chest.

"Mr. Flan, I know Wendy has already said sorry to you," she said in her delightful Highland accent, "but, as head of the cabin crew, I really wanted to add my own heartfelt apologies. Is there anything I or any of the rest of us can do to make up for this terrible situation?"

It took a little while for Dan to untie his tongue. If Wendy had been slender and elegant, Ella was curvaceous and sensual. Her mouth was parted slightly as she smiled and her light pink lips looked moist. Her blonde hair was tied back in a short pony tail and her considerable breasts strained at her blue blouse as if they were trying to escape. Once more Dan couldn't help but look down her top at her black bra and into her magnificent cleavage. He squirmed in his chair as his erection flexed involuntarily.

"Are you sure you're feeling OK, Mr. Flan?" Ella said, noticing his wriggling. "If you're in any discomfort at all, I, or any of my colleagues, would be more than happy to ease it for you."

For a few seconds, Dan was breathless. What was she saying? He looked down at his obviously bulging crotch and back up at her.

"Oh, Mr.Flan, that does look uncomfortable," Ella said looking down too. "I'm particularly concerned that one of the ultra class cabin crew might have caused your, um, distress? Was it Wendy?"

Dan didn't know what to say. He felt a strange mixture of extreme arousal and complete terror. He settled for nodding uncertainly.

Ella looked back over her shoulder. "Wendy? I need you to come and help Mr. Flan," she called.



Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Dan let out a deep animal groan as Wendy swayed back towards him.

"Wendy," Ella instructed pointing to his lap, "look at what you've done to Mr. Flan. I'm afraid it's your responsibility to make it better for him."

Wendy made an exaggerated show of licking her lips. "My pleasure," she said as she knelt down in front of him, still smiling.

Dan held his breath in astonishment as Ella, leaning seductively over him, reached down and slowly tugged his fly down. She slid one of her perfectly manicured hands inside his trousers and pulled his cock out firmly.

"Oh, fuck," he swore in disbelief at the coolness of her hand on his aching erection.

"There you go Wendy, kiss it better," Ella said. Wendy bent her head down and pecked her hot red lips slowly onto the very tip of his knob, causing him to moan in anticipation. Her lips felt warm and wet, and left a sticky red mark which was then washed away as she swirled her tongue around his glans.

"Oh, fuck, yes," Dan swore at the remarkable feeling of her tight mouth slowly sliding down his throbbing dick. He couldn't believe this was happening but he was determined to enjoy every second of his good fortune.

As Wendy slowly bobbed her head up and down the length of his shaft, pausing occasionally to flick her tongue over his knob or suck on his heavy balls, Dan looked up at Ella.

He knew he shouldn't have done it without asking, but he couldn't help himself as he reached up to squeeze her big firm boobs through her blouse.

Instead of complaining, Ella inclined her head slightly to the left and beamed at him. "Would you like me to get my breasts out for you, Mr. Flan? I can guarantee that they're most satisfactory."

"Oh, yes," he grunted in reply.

Ella unbuttoned her blouse unhurriedly to expose her magnificent bosom, encase in a pretty lacy bra, before reaching behind her to unclasp it.

Her knockers were as big as he'd imagined although even firmer and more upstanding than he'd have thought possible. Her nipples were light brown and hardened almost instantly at his touch.

"Oh, wow, you're tits are amazing," he said to her as he groped both firmly. She just smiled back.

He could feel himself getting closer to orgasm and, although he desperately wanted to make the experience last as long as possible, he couldn't stop himself racing towards climax. He looked down into Wendy's big green eyes peeping out from under her sweet blue hat as she smiled up at him around her mouthful of cock, her tight pursed pink lips gliding up and down his shaft deliciously, before reaching out once more for Ella.

He buried his face between Ella's boobs and licked and sucked her nipples for a few more seconds before barking out in pleasure as he began to spurt repeatedly in Wendy's willing mouth.


"Oh, yes," he shouted, bucking his hips to squeeze every last drop of jism onto her agile tongue before collapsing back into his seat.

As Wendy stood up she wiped a few stray drops of cum into her mouth with her slender fingers, before noisily swallowing and then giving him another big smile.

"Was that OK, Mr. Flan?" she asked pertly.

He nodded in contentment. "Oh, yes, that was more than OK. Thanks, Wendy."

"My pleasure, Mr Flan," she said turning to walk to the front of the cabin.

"I hope you're finding our ultra class service more satisfactory, Mr. Flan. I'm sure we can continue in the same vein all the way to New York so that you'll feel no need to complain about your treatment," Ella said smoothly, still topless.

"No, really, that was amazing," Dan replied. "It would be great to do that again but I'm not sure I'll be able to," he said honestly, not having tried for years to come more than once in a day.

"Oh. Well, I think we might be able to help you out with that as well, Mr. Flan. Let me go and ask Lin to come and sort you out with a little something," she said. "Before I go and find her though, I assume you're happy for me to keep my blouse off, Mr. Flan?"

"Oh, yeah," Dan approved. "That would be great."

"And the rest of the girls?

"Oh, yes. Them too," he said. "I'd love to see their tits as well."

When Lin came to see him a few minutes later she was also naked from the waist up. Her skin was a lovely golden olive colour and her breasts pert with hard dark nipples.

"Hello, Mr. Flan. I've got this for you she said passing him a small blue diamond-shaped pill and a glass of sparkling water."

"What's that?" he asked.

"Oh, it's just something that will help you recover. We have a range of, um, pharmaceuticals available on the flight for the exclusive and discreet use of our ultra class passengers. Ella mentioned you might like this so you could maximise your in-flight experience. Don't worry, it's completely safe."

Dan took and swallowed the pill, finding it difficult to tear his eyes away from Lin's lovely boobs.

"Please feel free to touch as much as you want, Mr. Flan," she said noticing his gaze. "After all we're here to serve you," Lin added generously.

"I don't mind if I do," he replied taking her nipples between forefinger and thumb and rolling them gently as he appreciatively squeezed her tits, causing her to moan momentarily. Her nipples, which were long for the size of her breasts, popped up nicely in response to his tweaking.

"Oh, Lin, you're so beautiful," Dan said before pulling her down onto his lap to nibble on her cute boobs.

"Ooh, Mr. Flan, you're so naughty," Lin replied cheekily but she held his head to her bosom and wriggled her tight bottom on his crotch as he licked and sucked.

After a few minutes Dan could feel some response to Lin's delightful wiggling as his cock began to show signs of life.

"Would you like me to suck it for you, Mr. Flan?" Lin asked mischievously.

"Oh, fuck, yes," he replied lustfully causing her to giggle but she slid down his body and within a few seconds was lovingly sucking and licking him.

Dan looked up to see Ella striding up to him her big chest thrust proudly out in front of her.

"Hello, Mr. Flan. I trust Lin is providing you with an acceptable level of service?" she asked with her habitual smile.

"Oh, god, yes. She's amazing," he replied, reaching out for another feel of her big tanned breasts.

Ella allowed him a decent grope before asking, "Do you like my breasts, Mr. Flan?"

"Oh, wow, yes I really do," he said enthusiastically. "They're the best I've ever seen, let alone touched," he added sincerely.

"Thank you, Mr. Flan. But you really must have a look at Helena's bosom. I think you'll find it even more agreeable than mine. Please can you ask Helena to come up," she asked the passing Wendy whose exposed breasts had red nipples with a light scattering of freckles on her porcelain skin.

Wendy was back thirty seconds later with Helena in tow. The contrast between Wendy's paleness and Helena's smooth dark brown skin was charming. Helena, although still tall and relatively slim, had a more rounded, hourglass figure and her boobs were spectacular.

"Hello, Mr. Flan," she breathed in a delightful drawl, leaning over him from his left. Dan couldn't believe his luck as with one hand he fondled Ella's lovely bottom and with the other squeezed Helena's full, firm and formidable tits with their big dark hard nipples.

He glanced down at Lin's gently bobbing mouth and up to Wendy's sparkling eyes as she watched him being serviced by her three colleagues

At that moment he knew, that whatever bad luck he'd had in his life, the cosmic balance was now being restored spectacularly.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

He groaned in utter bliss.

Without really thinking, he had slipped a hand under Ella's skirt, past her exciting stocking tops to caress her glorious arse.

"Would you like me to remove my skirt, Mr. Flan?" Ella asked politely, her smile seemingly amused at his frantic clutching.

"Oh, yeah," he moaned as Lin's lovely mouth sped up in response to him reaching full hardness.

Ella slipped out of her skirt deftly, to reveal that she was wearing hold-ups and a tiny black thong.

"Oh, wow," he moaned as Wendy and Helena also discarded their skirts. Wendy's suspender belt and kickers were scarlet like her bra and Helena's g-string was also black with a delicate pink floral pattern.

"Would you like to try out my mouth, Mr. Flan?" Ella asked him.

Without waiting for an answer, she knelt down gracefully in front of him and took his cock from Lin. Her eyes continued to smile up at him as her mouth pursed around his rigid shaft, her tongue laving his knob generously.

Lin had stood up to take off her skirt to reveal a complete lack of underwear apart from her hold-ups. A tiny tuft of dark pubic hair pointed down to the delights of her dark pink pussy lips, clearly visible between her legs.

Dan noticed a startled glance pass between Wendy and Helena at Lin's lack of underclothing but they barely hesitated before divesting their own knickers to reveal a bright red strip of hair and a tight curly pubic thatch respectively.

Dan allowed his hands to wander to Lin's and Wendy's arses as Helena knelt down next to Ella at some unspoken signal. He groaned in pleasure as his fingers found their tight moist cunts at the exact same moment Helena's tongue joined Ella's on his cock.

He fingered the two smaller girls as he watched Ella and Helena virtually snogging each other around his cock. A two-girl blowjob had always been a major fantasy of his and the reality was proving to be significantly better than he could ever have dreamed. Their tongues mingled and swirled around his glans before they alternated working on his balls and shaft.

All-in-all, it wasn't a surprise when began to come once more. Ella carefully directed his spunking dick, unloading his thick white jism all over Helena's dark brown generous tits.

He wasn't sure in the excitement of his climax, but Lin and Wendy had been squealing in pleasure as his fingers strummed their clits and it seemed to him that at least Lin but maybe both of them had come under his relentless rubbing.

In any case, as Helena stood up with her spunky tits thrust out in front of her, they both leaned over to lick them clean, all the while maintaining eye contact with him as they lapped up his spunk from her enormous firm breasts. They took a long time sucking her nipples clean, causing Helena to sigh in apparent pleasure.

Ella stood up and deliberately removed her own g-string joining her colleagues in exposing her neat golden pubes.

"I hope you enjoyed that, Mr. Flan," she said.

"Yes, you could say that," he agreed.

"Good. Would you like another beer while we serve you lunch?" she asked.

"Yes, please," Dan replied, lost in the wonder of the situation.

Lunch was amazing, possibly the best food he ad ever tasted and a far cry from his usual fry-up or burger on the road. And of course it tasted even better being served by four perfect sexy young women wearing nothing more than cute hats, stockings and high heels.

He couldn't get over the perfection of their bodies nor how generous they were in sharing them with him, encouraging him to touch them intimately as they passed or served him.

As he ate his wondrously light yet satisfying dessert, Wendy, noticing some stirring in his trousers at her fit tight body, knelt down in front of him to suck him gently hard again.

Ella came over to check he was OK.

"Mr. Flan, the girls and I were wondering if there were any other fantasies we could fulfil for you during the rest of the journey? We're more than happy and willing to do anything you'd like."

"Really?" he squeaked as reached out to feel her beautiful pink cunt.

"Oh, yes, Mr. Flan. There's nothing we wouldn't do for you. Please just ask," she replied, allowing him to slide a finger into her pussy.

Dan considered briefly. "Could I fuck you? I mean, all of you?" he asked tentatively,

"Of course, Mr. Flan," Ella replied immediately. "Anything for an ultra class customer. As soon as Wendy's got you nice and hard you can take your pick of any of us in any position you want or perhaps we can suggest some interesting ones for you if you want. Is there anything else you'd like?"

Dan swallowed hard at the thought of shagging someone as perfect as Ella. He paused, considering his other darker ruder dreams, before guiltily asking, "I don't suppose I could try, well, you know, doing it up your arse? Or if that's going to far then maybe you could do some, er, lesbian sex?"

Ella's smile didn't falter although she did let out a small sigh as he slipped in another finger. "Mr. Flan, I can assure you that all of our bottoms are more than available for your unconditional use as often as you want. I can guarantee you'll enjoy them most thoroughly. And of course we'll make sure you get a proper girl-on-girl show to help you get ready and in any combination you'd like. I can honestly say it would be our pleasure."

Wendy sucked him hard over the next half an hour until Ella came back to suggest he come to one of the cabins to enjoy the rest of his journey.

The two of him led him to the cabin which turned out to be more like a large hotel bedroom, with an enormous comfortable-looking bed and sofa. Making the bed look even more appealing, Lin and Helena were lying on it, kissing passionately.

"Hello, Mr. Flan," they chorused as he entered before Helena said, "We thought we'd warm up a bit for you. If you're happy with the two of us performing for you, please sit down on the sofa and watch."

"Why don't we get you out of these clothes first, Mr. Flan," Ella suggested as he made his way to the coach to enjoy the show.

"Well, um, I suppose..." Dan replied uncertainly, embarrassed at undressing to expose his hairy flabby body in front of these goddesses.

However, Wendy and Ella deftly stripped him off before kissing him lovingly all over his corpulent hirsute form including simultaneously nibbling his nipples before making there way down to his dick via his belly. They began to tenderly suck, lick and slurp his cock and balls as he watched the two girls on the bed.

Dan couldn't work whether there was real affection or lust between Helena and Lin or whether they were just fabulous actresses but he was completely amazed at the enthusiasm with which they threw themselves into their hot lesbian embrace.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

They began by passionately kissing whilst caressing each others' boobs before progressing to sucking each others' nipples. Lin then pecked her way down Helena's flat stomach before licking her pussy lips up and down and sliding two fingers up her cunt.

Meanwhile Wendy and Ella were flicking their tongues over his knob, occasionally breaking off for an ardent snog with each other. Ella then began bobbing her mouth up and down his cock, making an immensely tight ring with her lips and sucking intensely while Wendy affectionately sucked his heavy balls.

By this time Helena was moaning in joy, approaching orgasm as Lin's skilled tongue worked its magic on her clit and pussy. Even more excitingly, Dan distinctly saw Lin slide an inch of her tongue up Helena's arsehole before wiggling it vigorously, causing her to squeal in bliss.

"Oh, wow," he exclaimed before saying, "please can you do that to me?" to the two girls sucking him off.

Ella and Wendy glanced back to see what he meant before Ella agreed, "Of course, Mr. Flan." However Dan noted that they gave each other a long glance before Wendy rolled her eyes and bent down to stick her tongue up his arse.

As Ella began to suck him again, Dan acknowledged the amazing feelings exploding through him as they pleasured him. Surely nothing could feel better than this?

He watched as Helena eventually screamed in climax, convulsing her thighs around Lin's head who then lay back on the bed with her legs open. Recovering quickly, Helena enthusiastically obliged, burying her face between Lin's smooth thighs with her curvaceous taut brown arse pointing invitingly towards him.

Despite how wonderful Ella's hot sucking mouth and Wendy's agile tongue felt, Dan decided he just had to get his cock into one of them and quickly.

Gently pushing their heads off him, he strode to the side of the bed and positioned himself behind Helena's lovely bum, before sliding himself into her pussy in one smooth thrust.

Helena moaned into Lin's cunt as he entered her but writhed her butt athletically back against him as he got into a rhythm.

"Oh, fuck that's lovely," he said as he shagged her. He could hear a quick whispered conversation behind him followed by the feeling of a tongue wriggling wetly into his arsehole, trying to move in time with him as he pushed his hips back and forth.

He realised it was Wendy when Ella sat down on the bed beside Helena to lick his nipples. He gratefully fondled her enormous firm boobs in return.

Lin was the first to come as Helena continued licking her hungrily despite the vigorous rogering she was getting from Dan. Indeed she came moments later as his energetic thrusting inevitably pushed her over the edge of control.

Dan however pulled out of Helena's enchanting pussy, keen to try out one of the other delightful holes on offer.

As soon as he was out, Ella dropped down to suck and lick him clean of Helena's heady juices. He allowed her to bob her mouth on him and for Wendy to wiggle her tongue inside him for a few blissful moments before disengaging and lying back on the bed.

"Come here, Ella," he ordered, desperate to be inside her.

Ella smiled as she replied, "Certainly, Mr. Flan." She climbed onto him and slowly lowered herself onto his willing pole with a long sigh.

"Am I tight enough for you, Mr. Flan?" she asked helpfully.

"Oh, fuck, yes," he replied before grabbing her hips and pushing up into her.

She rode him in a controlled way without losing that smile although he couldn't see her face anymore after he grabbed Lin and got her to sit on his face.

He paused to look at Lin's perfect peachy buttocks and her bulging pubis and cunt before burying his tongue between her sweet pink labia. She tasted clean and scrumptious and he heartily ate her causing her to grind herself over him, covering his face in fresh pussy juices.

As Ella fucked him, he reached out with his hands to find Helena's formidable boobs and Wendy's snug cunt to either side of him. If his mouth hadn't been full of pussy, he'd have shouted in elation.

He could feel himself getting close to coming once more but wanted to fulfil his final fantasy, the one thing he's always wanted to try and had never thought would happen, at least not with any of these dream women.

So after Lin squeaked out yet another orgasm, Dan rolled her off him and, while squeezing Ella's huge tits, thought about whom he'd like to bugger.

After a minute, he decided. "Wendy, I want to fuck you up your arse."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Wendy's smile faltered momentarily before she brightened up again. "Of course, Mr. Flan. My bottom is yours to do with what you want," she confirmed magnanimously.

"We'll get her ready for you, Mr. Flan," Ella said climbing off him, seemingly not even haven broken a sweat despite her exertions.

Wendy got on her hands and knees, pushing her bum up and back, giving Dan an exquisite view of her pretty red arsehole and plump wet pussy.

"Oh, wow," he said, happy at his choice. "Let me just try out your cunt...," he said before sliding into her.

As he fucked her, Helena slid under her into a sixty-nine position and began to lick her from below. Under Ella's direction, Lin began to tongue Wendy's gorgeous rosebud bumhole, using lots of saliva to really lubricate her well. Ella took Dan's hands and placed them familiarly on her breasts.

Unsurprisingly under such extreme attention, Wendy lost her calm professional demeanour and swore out loud as her first orgasm shuddered through her. In fact she began chanting, "Oh fuck, oh fuck,...," as multiple climaxes ripped through her elegant body, despite an admonition from Ella.

When Dan pulled out of her cunt and lodged his knob at the tiny tight entrance to her most personal of holes, Wendy was panting in pleasure.

Ella and Lin grabbed hold of a buttock each and pulled them apart to ease Dan's entry but it took several powerful thrusts before he was able to push himself all the way into her snug taut bottom, Wendy pushing back to help him despite releasing several screeches as he thrust himself in to her.

"How is she, Mr. Flan?" Ella asked happily, "Nice and tight, I hope."

"Oh, fuck yes, she really is," Dan replied in wonder at the hot cosiness of her anus.

Once he was in, Lin, without being asked, knelt down behind him to stick her agile young tongue into his arsehole and Helena pushed herself down the bed to suck on his balls.

"Ella, I want to see you touch yourself," he ordered knowing that the combination of a tight bottom and tongues on his testicles and anus were just too much to maintain control for much longer,

"Certainly, Mr. Flan," Ella replied before sitting at the top of the bed with her legs apart and reaching down with her right hand to finger her pussy and clit.

Dan was in a haze of pleasure. He couldn't hear the mighty plane engines any more. All he could perceive was the heavy smacking of his large belly on Wendy's lovable arse, the wet slurping of Helena's mouth on his balls, the moist squelching as Lin's tongue worked nimbly on arsehole and Ella's frenzied panting and moaning as she brought herself to orgasm.

She had finally lost her smile as her mouth was now slack with lust and her eyes were closed as she rubbed her clit in a frantic circular motion.

Dan and Ella came together. Ella gave a surprisingly low visceral groan as her body tensed in release. Dan just shouted, "Oh fuck yes!" as he pumped Wendy's petite arse full of spunk, before finally withdrawing and collapsing onto the bed in unqualified contentment.

After a few moments of recovery, Ella was the first to speak. "Well, Mr. Flan. I sincerely hope that our performance met with your approval?"

"Oh shit, yes," he said with feeling, even as Lin tentatively licked at his cock, fresh from Wendy's divine bum. He idly fondled Helena's fat boobs with one hand while stroking Lin's gently sucking head with the other.

"I'm sure Lin will be able to get you ready for another bout a little later. In the meantime can I offer you another drink and perhaps another, um, pharmaceutical pick-me-up?"

Over the next few hours Dan fucked all four stewardesses in all of their holes. The moments he would remember for the rest of his life included the instant when his cock was in Ella's mouth and a ball each in Wendy's and Lin's mouths respectively while Helena reamed his arse. He would also never forget making a daisy chain as the girls licked each other out with him forming one of the links with his happy cock and lucky mouth.

By the end of the journey he was exhausted and his cock was extremely sore despite the use of several proprietary lubricants.

But, of course, he was happier than he'd ever been.

As the plane made its descent, he looked forward to the cabin crew in their seats. They were now all dressed but still looked immensely sexy.

He wondered what he would do for a tip and decided to get them something in New York, having established that they would be the crew for the return journey.

As he left the plane, he thanked each of them with a hug, a kiss and a grope. "Girls, thank you for the best few hours of my life. I'm going to buy you each something special this weekend as you really deserve a gift."

"Oh, Mr. Flan, you really shouldn't," Ella replied with a smile but her eyes had lit up at the mention of a present. He realised that she was probably thinking diamond bracelet rather than the much more likely 'I-LOVE-NY' mug but he didn't disabuse her. He thought maybe it was best if he left them the gifts at the end of the reverse flight.

"Mr. Flan, have a lovely time in New York. I think I can confidently speak for the crew when I say we're really looking forward to flying you back to London. And we'll do our absolute best to make your return journey even more satisfying. If you can think of anything else you'd like to try then we'll be more than happy to put our bodies at your disposal. Thank you for flying with TGA," Ella finished off with a big beaming smile.

Dan strode off the plane knowing that he really was a lucky bastard.


The End

[birdie8819]

Dee Poses

My wife Dee loves to pose for me in both video and still photography. Although very shy, she does have the desire to show herself to me, and is willing to go as far as I want her to in our sexual foreplay. Most recently, I've been able to get her to be a lot more open verbally during our video shoots, so much so, I've found out some of her deepest, darkest fantasies.

I've always been aware that she has fantasized about being with another woman, but never in my wildest dreams, knew that she had fantasies about other men. I was shocked at the notion that she was hot for other guys, but more because she is so shy and hadn't ever mentioned it before. On the other hand, she's a beautiful brown haired, brown eyed lady, with a 32b 25 37 body, perky brown nipples placed high on her breasts, and a beautiful round ass. We've often shared fantasies of her making love to other women, so it wasn't a big leap to consider fantasizing about her with other men.

So, the only natural thing to do was to try and figure out a way to combine a photo or video shoot with another man, and still managing to get her to go along when she found out. I decided I should get someone she found attractive and that could quite possibly get her to go all the way.

Jon, an acquaintance from work, seemed to be a solid choice. She's never said much about his appearance, hes a physically fit, 6 ft 200# construction worker. Dee always seems to hang close by when he's here. I was sure she'd go for Jon, and I approached him to see if he'd be interested.

Not so surprising, he said he'd jump at the chance, and even had an idea of how to proceed. His plan was to have me set up a video shoot, have Dee wearing sexy clothing and a blindfold. Jon gets to the house before we do, hides downstairs and waits.

At 7 p.m., I had Dee get dressed in a black outfit with stockings, told her we'd be doing a sexy video. I led her to the bedroom and placed her on the bed, gave her an erotic story to read, and told her I'd be in in a couple minutes. The story was about a woman who was fucking another man while her husband watched, an idea that she said turned her on, yet would never do. In fact, Dee has often mentioned that someone videotaping us having sex was very exciting notion, but was too shy to actually do it.

I returned to the room, Dee was slowly rubbing the crotch of her sexy black outfit, and asked me what I wanted her to do. I opened the camera bag, prepped the video cam and grabbed a blindfold. Dee, somewhat surprised, put on the blindfold and waited for my instructions. At that point I told her I wanted her to imagine someone being in the room with us taping her every movement. I wanted her to imagine that she was performing for a man and that she was to go all out while I watched. She seemed confused and asked who she should imagine, my suggestion was someone that we both knew. Maybe Bob or even Jon.

That way there'd be a face to think about as we got her undressed and ready to be fucked. I knew she would pick Jon, he's better looking and has a bit more personality than Bob. So...JON IT WAS!

I put on some light music, Jon's cue, and started taping. Dee loves the camera, even when she can't see it, and started dancing and bending over to expose her round ass. I give the camera to Jon and let him continue the recording session. It didn't take very long and Jon had a good sized bulge in his pants. Dee was rubbing her tits through the lacy black outfit, slowly running her hands to her pussy.

Everyone was getting turned on, I kept giving instructions and asking her questions to get oral responses. Yes she was getting horny, yes the thought of Jon taping her in this state of dress was making her wet, and yes, she'd like to do many things to him. She unties her top, and exposes the meaty part of her breasts, careful to tease with her nipples, but by moving around a bit, Jon was able to get shots of those swollen gems.

I told Dee to put one foot upon the bed, and give me space to crawl between her lovely legs to get shots of her sweet pussy. She complied and Jon got a very hot view of my wife's swollen pussy lips and bush. She maintained this position and I ordered her to bend forward so I could see her tits. She complied and for the first time, opened the top enough for Jon to get a clear view of her puffy nipples. Jon is now rubbing himself through his jeans, but is diligently filming away.

Dee sprawls out on the bed, lays her head off the edge of the bed and starts to rub her untrimmed pussy and tits at the same time. She's in my favorite position and wants to suck my rock hard cock, so I move in and start fucking her mouth. Jon is within inches of her with the camera, and I ask her if she'd like to do this to Jon. She says it might be fun fantasy but she didn't think she could possibly go through with it, after all, I was the only man who has ever seen her naked.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

As I fucked her mouth, I slid my hand down her stomach towards her pussy. I slowly ran my fingers into the top of her panties, and slowly rubbed her clit. She seemed to be resisting my efforts, but soon I found that the more I rubbed the more she responded. After about 5 minutes of petting, she had her legs wide open and my fingers were slipping in and out of her moist slit. Her pussy was agape, ready for whatever I had to put into it. As her breathing became more labored, and my cock was pumping in her mouth, I pointed at Jon to get down between her legs and fondle her juicy pussy. He kept taping, and he awaited my instructions to dive in and lick Dee's cunt.

After several minutes, I felt Dee tense up, she stopped sucking on my cock for a few seconds, and I realized she knew there was someone else in the room. She was somewhat panicked, and asked who was there with us, I told her to imagine it was Jon. A moment later, she engulfed my cock whole, and started working me in a more fevered pitch. Her ass gyrating to the motion of Jon's tongue, and her mouth being filled by my cock.

Dee was getting into this when I decided I wanted to watch. I told her its time for her to perform for me, that I would tape for awhile and that she could pull the blindfold and do what she wanted to do..that is fuck Jon! She removed the blindfold and asked me if I was 100% sure it was okay. I said yes, and Jon asked her to open her legs and rub herself.

Dee seemed somewhat apprehensive, but she spread her legs and played with her pussy as Jon had asked her to do. She told him to place the head of his dick against her pussy while she masturbated, something that really got her hot. I taped them playing and told Jon to push his cock ever so lightly against her moist opening.

It's a weird feeling watching another man's cock head disappearing into you wife, but at the same time it was very exciting. Dee was getting dangerously close to orgasm, her eyes closed and voice not much more than a whimper. Her breathing had become labored, and her hips were rising to the pressure of a stranger's cock against her pussy.

I told Jon to roll her to her hands and knees, and then continue to push his cock against her pussy. They complied, with Dee rubbing her clit with the whole palm of her hand. Jon moistened his thumb and pressed against Dee's asshole. She let out a low moan, she enjoys someone playing with her ass, spanking and rubbing her asshole, but doesn't get into anal intercourse.

I moved to a better position, one where I could see her rubbing and Jon's cock as he entered her. Dee let out a familiar groan, I ordered Jon to fuck her deep and hard. Dee was screaming from her orgasm as Jon was fucking her doggy style! I was getting it all on tape!

Dee was screaming at the top of her lungs "FUCK ME"! Jon let out a groan as he too was beginning to cum, and quickly unloaded in my wife's cunt. I crawled up to my wife and forced my cock in her mouth as she was trying to keep Jon's dick inside her. I could see the sweat glistening on her back as she swallowed my cock whole. It really didn't take me very long to explode and shoot my load down her throat.

We all laid down and I awoke about a half hour later to find my wife sucking on a sleeping Jon's dick. He was getting hard again, and she didn't waste anytime getting him back to erect. Jon woke and positioned himself so that Dee could suck his cock, and then, get on top of him to control the thrusts.

I grabbed the camera again and sat off the bed taping her lovely mouth swallowing Jon deep. When Dee decided to mount Jon, she told me to get behind her with the camera, she wanted me to watch as his cock was totally swallowed by her pussy. I taped her as she slowly squatted on his dick, watching as his cock was surrounded by her moist pussy lips and ever so gently she took him all the way in.

What a tremendous turn on, like slo motion watching his cock slide into my wife's slit. She started increasing her motion and I saw Jon reach up and start gently fondling Dee's breasts. I kept the tape rolling, and as she bounced up and down, Jon grabbed her ass cheeks and spread them. I could see his cock sliding in and out, getting more and more of my wife's juices on his cock, and still got to see her tight asshole. Once again, Dee exploded, "FUCK ME FUCK ME", and I got to the head of the bed so I could capture the rapture of her orgasm. I also took another shot at her mouth with my cock, it is awesome watching a woman in such intense pleasure, still trying to please both of us.

Jon and I were quite satisified, and Dee just wanted to go to sleep. One thing though, as a finale to our tape session, I thought it only appropriate that she clean her juices off Jon's cock, something Jon didn't seem to have a problem with either.

Now Dee has on occasion, licked her fingers after they were in her pussy. It doesn't happen very often, but I thought a close up of her licking Jon's cock and getting all that stickiness off him would be awesome. Dee held up Jon's now limp dick, and I closed in to get the tight shot. She worked for about 3 minutes and got him cleaned up, then I suggested she do the same for me...although I just wanted her mouth, I hadn't fucked her so I didn't have her juices on me at all. When Jon got up to leave, I was just about to come for the final time that night.

Dee was turned on with Jon in our lovemaking session and has suggested that next time, we bring in a woman.


The End

[birdie8819]

One Final Night

Our first year of college was almost finished. Since I was taking an astronomy course, one of the rare night classes offered at the college, I had the absolute worst exam slot for my final final exam of the year: 7:30PM-10:30PM on a Friday night. With the exception of the graduating Seniors and the sixty or so students enrolled in the two night classes of the semester, virtually everyone had left the campus already to begin their Summer Breaks.

Fortunately, my best friends were willing to stay behind. Cherry and I had been close friends since middle school and had both been accepted to the college by Early Decision; we had dated briefly in high school, and when she had come out as being bisexual, I was one of the few who stood by her, which had further cemented our close bond. Helen had been assigned by the college to be Cherry's roommate, and the friendship they shared had sprouted quickly, soon resulting in a Sapphic encounter which I was privileged to witness firsthand as I purposely and voluntarily watched from across their small dorm room.

By Fall Break, the three of us were inseparable. Although we did engage in sexual relations -- sometimes one-on-one, sometimes as a threesome -- there was more than just sex which linked us together. Perhaps some would call it a poly relationship, but it was not really love -- just something residing in that murky gray area between friendship and love, something which "friends with benefits" could not accurately explain to others.

All of that was rolling through my mind as I crossed the main quad following that damn exam. I glanced up at the clouds, hoping they would part, but, alas, the forecasted rain began to fall slowly as I approached the dorm.

Since it was a building for first-year students, almost everyone had already moved out. On the south wing of the building, I saw that I had apparently left the light on in my dorm room, and I saw that Jerry had already returned from the exam, for he stood at his window and waved. On the north end of the building, the light in the room that Cherry and Helen shared was off and the blinds were closed, but I knew that they were there, for they had instructed me to come to their room after I had finished the exam.

After leaving my backpack in my dorm room, I went to the north wing, headed one floor up from mine, and knocked at their door. A few moments later, Helen opened the door.

She was naked, and the area around her mouth was wet. My eyes quickly peered into the candlelit room to locate Cherry writhing upon the cool tile floor, her bare body greedily accepting her own fingers.

I began to harden instantly.

Wrapping an arm around my waist, Helen pulled me close, kissing me slowly. The taste of my longtime friend upon this newer friend's mouth further solidified my arousal. I broke the kiss long enough to close and lock the door, then took Helen into my arms, kissing her again, tasting Cherry again.

When we separated at last and I looked to Cherry, I found she was still on the floor, still masturbating, avidly watching me, clearly wanting my attention. I crossed the short distance and knelt beside her, taking her hand and bringing it to my lips so that I could taste her more directly. She smiled, lust evident in her eyes.

"I want to watch you fuck Helen," Cherry whispered huskily.

"You don't want him to have you?" Helen asked with a bit of surprise in her voice.

Cherry shook her head. "I'll have him to myself all summer long. This is the last time he'll be able to fuck you until the fall semester."

Helen was clearly touched by Cherry's generosity, and bent down so the two young women could kiss. As they kissed, I took Cherry's right nipple into my mouth, suckling gently, and was elated to have both Cherry and Helen touching me. Soon Helen shifted her attentions from Cherry's mouth to her roommate's left breast, and I just knew from her touches and her sounds that Cherry was truly relishing the attentions to her chest.

"Ow!" Cherry gasped, and I knew the Helen had bitten her roommate somewhat hard. So I did the same. Helen and I essentially traded turns in biting Cherry, making her squirm beneath us. As I began to play with Cherry's clitoris, her sounds of pain began to be interspersed with sounds of pleasure, and Helen took my hint and began to work her fingers inside Cherry.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

In time, however, the presence of these two naked friends had me quite aroused. My lifted my head from Cherry's chest and whispered into Helen's ear, "Take over for me for a moment."

As I undressed, my eyes were riveted upon the Sapphic display before me. No longer was Helen biting her roommate, however -- it was entirely pleasure the duo shared. They kissed and fingered each other, their passion filling the small dorm room and filling my nostrils. My two closest friends were so engrossed with each other that they did not even seem to notice as I approached them, naked, until I settled on my side behind Helen and gently stroked her arm.

"Finger her while I spoon with you," I whispered into Helen's ear, then gently rubbed myself along her wet opening. Helen's heavier exhalation combined with her wetness was proof that she was ready, and I was definitely ready to slide into her one final time before our multi-month hiatus. As her fingers worked her roommate's body, Cherry's soft moan actually inspired me -- I want to watch you fuck Helen, Cherry had declared -- and I eased my tip inside my more recent friend.

I waited, enjoying how Helen's body tried to suck me further, deeper inside her. I moved shallowly, just enough to make her whimper softly, a whimper echoed by Cherry as Helen fingered her. "I wanna lick you clean when he's done with you," my longtime friend announced quietly, and looking over Helen's shoulder, I could see Cherry's face beginning to contort from the pleasure our mutual friend was granting to her.

"Make Cherry cum," I half-growled into Helen's ear. "Make her gush all over your hand. Only then will I actually fuck you."

I did at least slowly squirm my way inside Helen until I was fully sheathed within her wet passage, and then reached over her side to fondle a breast. I closed my eyes, simply listening -- listening to Helen's fingers forcing the wetness from Cherry's body, listening to Cherry's whimpers and moans and pleas not to stop, listening to Helen taunting by describing how it felt to have me embedded within her. Just simply listening to these two wonderful friends was a thrill in itself, especially as Cherry's moans became more and more desperate, as her hands brushed mine as together we touched Helen.

In time, however, between the feel of Helen's sex tantalizing me and my friends' voices seducing me, I could no longer hold back. I began to move -- slowly -- inside Helen, and after the initial loud gasp, she began to describe to Cherry how it felt to have me fucking her.

Then, it happened: Cherry's orgasm hit her, hard. She screamed her voice glorious in that brief moment before Helen kissed her fiercely, perhaps in part to quiet her, perhaps in part to share Cherry's moment of ecstasy. My longtime friend did indeed gush, for part of her copious release rose up over Helen's legs to fall upon me.

That was my cue. I truly fucked Helen, each thrust hard and possessive and accompanied by a deep powerful grunt. If my manhood had been a knife, Helen would have been quickly and easily murdered, such was the force I used in taking her. Cherry had given me the permission, and I was taking the opportunity, making Helen scream one final time for me before we parted ways for the summer, imposing my will on Helen's eager body as she and Cherry clutched each other, each wailing for different reasons -- Cherry in her post-orgasmic haze, Helen in her fuck-me-harder lust.

Helen's climax was just as powerful as my thrusts, her body clutching me perfectly, the additional friction hastening my climb toward the sexual peak. When my time finally came, I bellowed without shame, announcing my conquest to everyone in or near the building, erupting inside her in multiple spurts which redoubled her sounds of carnal bliss.

When Helen and I disengaged at last, she slowly rose to her hands and knees, then moved into position over Cherry's face. Squatting, she watched -- as did I -- as Cherry's long pointed tongue slowly reached up to begin cleaning her, as the pink-painted lips were finally affixed in an effort to suck my seed from her body. With that act, despite having physically been inside only one woman that night, I had become part of two different women.

That night, we pushed the two beds together to create a "superbed," just as we had done at least once per month since Halloween. It was one final night together before Cherry and I loaded my truck and headed to our hometown for the summer while Helen headed out west for her summer job.

Helen and Cherry shed a few tears in the morning when the packing was done, and we all shared a nice group hug before Helen boarded the bus to the airport. As Cherry and I returned to the truck, it was clear that, while the previous night had been fun, she and I had some "unfinished business" to take care of during the long trip home.


The End

[birdie8819]

An Hour After The Wedding

The church bells clanged their joyous sound. Hallelujah!!

Bec and Josh ran down the steps of the church, hand in hand. Josh in his black tux, Bec in her virginal white wedding gown, they dodged the hails of rice thrown by friends and family. The solemn wedding ceremony still fresh in their minds, they headed for their waiting limo, laughing and smiling, their new life of monogamous wedded bliss awaiting them.

Bec and Josh piled into the back seat of the limo, and eagerly embraced. They kissed deeply, laughing and cuddling. Josh looked into Bec's eyes, and smiled. He was thinking about their wedding night.

"I can't wait to get you back to the hotel," he said. "I wish we didn't have this stuffy reception to suffer through. I just want to rip your clothes off and make love to you all night long."

"Oh, Darling, me too!" Bec told him. She loved Josh, and was eager to start their new life together, forsaking all others. But still.... she had been quite the slut in her single days. She knew that it would be quite a transition becoming a one-man woman. But Josh was worth it, she knew. He was all that she wanted. But still....

"Yes, baby," Josh told her, "once we consummate this marriage on that great big hotel bed, we will be each other's forever. I can't wait!"

Consummate? The thought struck Bec like a thunderbolt. Of course! she thought. Until we consummate, we aren't really married, not completely. That meant that in the mean time, technically, she was still free to fuck around! The possibilities were endless. Her mind raced. Of course she loved Josh, and wanted to spend a monogamous, faithful lifetime with him. But there was no sense rushing into it. She had the afternoon and evening to sow her last few wild oats. Hmmmm....

Soon, they were at the reception hall. Daniel, Josh's brother and best man, was announcing the wedding party as they filed in and took their places at the head table. Bec watched all of the men in their nice fancy suits. She especially noticed if they had a bulge in their crotch. Yes, she thought, there were plenty of nice bulges. She figured she could drain many of those bulges before going back to the hotel room and consummating her new marriage, before entering her wonderful and loving lifetime of monogamous married bliss with her beloved Josh.

Eventually, they were all seated, including Josh and Bec in the middle of the head table. Josh sat to Bec's right, and Daniel sat to her left. Bec decided that she wanted Daniel's cock first of all. She had always wanted to suck his cock, and now was her chance. She slid her left hand onto his thigh beneath the table. Daniel jumped slightly, and looked at her. She winked. Daniel stared at her, dumbfounded.

"Josh, Darling," Bec said to her new husband, as a waiter poured champagne into the glasses on the table, "I need to run to the little girl's room. I'll be right back." She gave him a chaste peck on the cheek and, gathering up her rustling skirt, ran out of the room.

But as soon as she ran out of one door, she doubled around and came back in the door on the other side of the room, and crawled unseen back to the head table. She ducked under the tablecloth and crept along the length of the table. Counting the legs as she went, she came to the crotch that she knew belonged to her new brother-in-law Daniel. She reached up and grabbed his thighs with both of her hands, gently spreading them.

Up above the table, Daniel jumped with a quick start. What the fuck? he thought, lifting the edge of the white linen tablecloth in his lap. He looked down, only to see Bec holding a finger to her lips between his thighs. He quickly dropped the tablecloth, gulped, and started straight ahead.

Bec, under the table, reached up and gently pulled down his zipper. His cock immediately sprang forth, all purple veins and wrinkled skin. But not for long! Bec stroked him in the palm of her hand until he reached full length, and not a wrinkle was left. The she wrapped her lips around the swollen head, and sucked him, shaft and all, into the back of her throat. Swirling her tongue around and around the rim of his cock head, she silently hummed the wedding march, letting the vibrations reverberate all through Daniel's turgid member.

Josh looked across Bec's empty chair at his brother. "Are you all right, Danny?" he asked.

"Oh, I'm fine," stammered Daniel. "I just feel a slight stiffness coming on. No problem." He gulped again and tried not to show his discomfort. But his cock was jumping and thumping in Bec's talented mouth, and he could feel his cum beginning to rise.

Bec continued to suck and slurp, feeling the rigid cock flesh pressing against her epiglottis. She squeezed his balls with one hand, jacked his shaft with the other, and sucked as hard as she could with her throat. She was soon rewarded with a flood of warm, sticky jism, which she quickly swallowed. Ahhh, thought Bec. Pay dirt!

Up above the table, Daniel, trying to nonchalantly sip water from his crystal goblet, spat out a mouthful and coughed spasmodically. Josh and several others stared at him. "I'm fine, I'm fine!" he protested. Under the table, Bec smiled to herself and started crawling back toward the exit. She snuck out the back door, ran around the hall, and entered again the way she had left.

Trotting back to her seat, Bec kissed her new husband on the mouth. "Miss me, baby?" she asked coquettishly.

"Of course, Angel," said Josh. "I thought I would die!" He squeezed her hand as she sat back down. The waiters were just serving the food.

After dinner, the band struck up a series of dance songs. Bec and Josh, of course, started things off with the first dance, swirling each other around the dance floor. Josh stared with a longing gaze into the face of his beloved. Bec glanced around the room, wondering who she would fuck next.

As the first song ended, and the second began, Bec's brother Jack came up and tapped Josh on the shoulder. "Mind if I cut in, Josh? I'd love a final dance with the sister I am giving away."

"Of course, Jack," Josh said, and, bowing, handed her off. Bec fell into Jack's arms and proceeded to dance up close.

"I'm going to miss you, baby sister," Jack told Bec.

"Not just yet, you aren't," Bec said. She pressed herself tightly up against her brother, her flowing, rustling skirts engulfing his pelvis. As they continued to dance, she reached down to his fly and pulled his cock out. Her hand, and his cock, were well hidden in the rustling folds of the fabric of the wedding gown.

Jack's mouth opened in surprise, but Bec gave him a look that shut him up. Still hidden in the folds of fabric, she began jacking his cock, feeling it swell and harden in her palm. Holding it from below, with her thumb and forefinger wrapped around the base, she slowly jacked it back and forth, then gradually increased the pace. Jack felt his sister's smooth, soft fingers and moist palm sliding up and down the tender skin of his shaft. All the while, they waltzed around the dance floor, smiling and nodding at the other dancers and bouncing to the music of the band.

The music played on. Bec jacked faster and faster, and Jack felt his cum boiling in his balls. It was all he could do to keep his facial expressions under control as his baby sister brought his engorged shaft to the edge of ecstasy, and beyond. Eventually, he could take no more, and he let loose a stream of pearly white cum into her hand. Bec squeezed him tightly, and caught every drop in her palm. When Jack was finished cumming, Bec lifted her hand to her mouth. Looking him straight in the eye, she lifted her hand above her face, tilted back her head, and let the slimy scum drip slowly into her mouth, swallowing it all down. Jack looked on in awe.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Thanks for the dance, Big Brother," Bec said, and kissed him on the mouth, snowballing a few drops of his own jizz into his throat. Then, laughing, she turned away, looking for her next victim.

She quickly spotted him across the room: a tall, Slavic looking bartender, standing behind the bar near the coat check. She rustled over to him and looked him in the eye.

"What can I get for you, Miss?" he asked.

"It's been a long day," Bec told him, "and I need something good and stiff."

"How about a Cosmo? I make the best in town," the bartender suggested.

"Not stiff enough," Bec told him, and came around to the back of the bar. Crouching down, she pulled down his zipper and pulled out his cock. "I'm going to kneel here under the bar. You keep serving the customers, but I want you to fuck me at the same time."

The bartender, whose name was Stanley, had been a bartender for a long time. He knew better than to argue with a client, especially one who wanted to be fucked. He reached down quickly and flipped Bec's wedding gown up over her ass, exposing her shapely buttocks. With his strong hands, he ripped her panties to shreds. She kneeled on the lower shelf of the bar, invisible to the bar patrons. Stanley pressed his cock against her pussy lips, dangling down below her butt cheeks, and slowly but inexorably entered her moist cavern of love. The huge head of his cock parted her engorged lips, and slowly disappeared inside her pussy. Soon he was swinging back and forth on the balls of his feet, pumping her with all his might, enjoying the slick, sticky suction of her snatch. Customer after customer came for drinks, but he managed to serve them, all the while servicing Bec's needful pussy with his thick hard cock.

Bec was moaning silently to herself underneath the bar as Stanley's cock thrust in and out of her, biting her lower lip to keep from making audible noises. She could feel Stanley's cock stabbing and jabbing into her love tunnel. She pinched her own nipples to enhance the sensations, and gripped tightly onto the shelves under the bar. Stanley swung and penetrated faster and faster, and finally reached his orgasm, launching a stream of cum deep into her pussy. Bec, furiously frigging her clit with a swizzle stick, managed to cum at the same time, leaking a copious squirt of pussy juice down the drain beneath the bar. She looked up, waiting for Stanley to give her the all clear signal.

When Stanley indicated that there were no customers around, she straightened and turned, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Thanks, love," she cooed. "You've got a great cock. Where do you work when you're not doing weddings?"

Stanley tucked a business card into her cleavage. Bec kissed him on the cheek and pranced away, searching out her next conquest.

"Bec!" She whirled around, to see her new husband Josh hailing her. Dammit, thought Bec, he has his whole life to be with me; why must he bother me now? But, she figured, it's his wedding day, too. So she ran to his side.

"Yes, Darling!" Bec cried, throwing her arms around him, and smothering his cheeks with smooches.

"Darling, Reverend Brown wants to bless our marriage," Josh told her. Indeed, the elderly gentleman was standing nearby, hands folded before his chest, looking at them beatifically.

"Friends! Neighbors!" the good Reverend cried to one and all. "I give you Josh and Bec, two loving children of our community, newly minted in love and unity, forever and always bonded to each other, forsaking all others, in holy and sacred matrimony. Their love shall be a beacon and guide for us all. Amen!" The entire room echoed, "Amen!!"

Bec took the good Reverend Brown by the elbow and propelled him toward the exit. "That was beautiful, Reverend Brown, just beautiful!" she told him. "I'm so glad that you could perform our ceremony, and this final blessing here at our reception. I am so blessed!" The good Reverend smiled and nodded. "But I do have some troubles. Perhaps you could come out to the lobby and listen to them in private?"

"Of course, my child," said the good Reverend. And he followed her out toward the lobby. But Bec did not stop in the lobby. She guided the elderly cleric through the lobby, out the door, and into the parking lot. Eventually, she had him behind a stand of trees around the side of the hall, well out of view, near a planter full of shrubs.

"Reverend Brown," she said. "I want to be a good wife to Josh. The best wife that any man ever had."

"That is wonderful, my child," the old man said. "But what is the ..."

"But until then, I want to be fucked like the fucking slut that I am," Bec told him, raising her skirts up over her waist and bending forward over the planter. She reached back and spread her ass cheeks. "See this asshole, Reverend? I want you to fuck it. I want you to go through it like Moses going through the Red Sea. Do you understand me?"

The good Reverend was taken aback, and started gasping like a trout on the deck of a fishing boat.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Oh, for Christ's sake," said Bec, turning back to face him. "I just want you to fuck my ass, is that so hard to understand?" She grabbed his trousers by the waistband and yanked, ripping them asunder. Then she pulled out his elderly cock, and stroked it to life. Spitting in her palm, she stroked it until it throbbed and the head began to turn purple. "Now, shove that cock up my poop chute, okay, Padre?" She turned back around and resumed her position on the planter.

The good Reverend, overwhelmed, was overtaken by his baser instincts. He took his spit-moistened cock in hand, and pressed it up against Bec's winking brown bung-hole. Bec squirmed in delight, encouraging him further. He pressed forward from his hips, and soon felt his cockhead invading her chocolate chakra, pressing deeper and deeper into her colon, feeling her innards sucking him in. Bec wiggled and giggled, and pressed back on his long, hard dick, squeezing him tighter than a silk sock. Soon they built up to an unholy rhythm, with the Reverend's bony hips slamming up against Bec's fleshy buns, and Bec's churning anus sucking and slurping on the padre's twitching tool. Back and forth they rocked, building up to an inevitable orgasm for each of them. Before long, release was imminent.

"I'm coming!" cried the Reverend, feeling a delightful combo platter of ecstasy and guilt.

"Me too; let me have it!" screamed Bec, her insides afire.

"Arghgghgh!!" they shouted together, as wave upon wave of dusty spooge shot out of the end of the Reverend's ancient cock, coating the insides of Bec's rectum.

Bec twirled, releasing the old cleric's tool from her Hershey highway and coming into his arms. She kissed him hard on the mouth, nearly loosening the Polygrip on his dentures. "Thanks, Padre," she said. "You're the best ordained fuck I've ever had." As his jaw dropped, to match his trousers, Bec left him standing in the parking lot, cum dripping off his cock, and went back into the hall.

By now, the wedding reception was coming to its end, and people were saying their goodbyes. Josh and Bec were hugging and hand-shaking with friends and relations, and reaping well-wishes from one and all. Eventually, they were alone, and headed for their limo.

"Driver, take us to the Four Seasons," Josh said, as he and Bec settled into the back seat. As the limo eased into traffic, Josh put his arms around his loving bride.

"It won't be long now, darling," he said. "Once we get back to that luxurious hotel room, kick off these duds, and pop open that bottle of Dom, we'll be ready to consummate." He favored her with a lascivious look.

"Oh, I can't wait, darling," Bec told him. Her eyes glazed over, thinking about all the cocks she had enjoyed already today. Yes, and about all the ones that she had missed.

The limo dropped them off at the lobby, along with their luggage. A handsome young bellhop piled the luggage onto a cart as they checked in at the desk. Bec couldn't help but notice the bulge in the striped black trousers of the bellhop's uniform.

"Yes, the Bridal Suite," Josh was telling the night clerk at the desk. He took possession of two keys. "This way, darling," he said to Bec.

Josh and Bec rode the elevator to the top floor, along with the handsome young bellhop with the bulge in his pants. The bellhop opened the door, ushered them in, and unloaded the luggage. Then he disappeared.

"Darling! What a beautiful room for consummating our marriage!" Josh declared, looking out the large picture window at the gleaming cityscape far below.

"Definitely, darling, beautiful!" Bec agreed. "But you know what, I think I'll just run down for a quick cigarette before we turn in, okay? But you get ready for me!" Josh gave her a wink, and was already shedding his clothes on his way to the bedroom of the suite.

Bec took the elevator back down to the lobby. The handsome young bellhop was there, bulge in his pants and all. Bec looked at him, sideways, and winked.

Half an hour later, Bec was back in the suite. Josh was waiting in the bed, naked. "I missed you, darling. Is everything okay?"

"Of course, darling," she said. "I missed you too." She shed her clothes and climbed into the bed.

"Well? Are you ready for our consummation?" Josh asked her, all smiles and puppy-dog eyes.

"Oh, darling, you know I love you. But I'm really, really tired. Why don't we just sleep for now. We'll have all day tomorrow, you know."

"Well, okay, my love," Josh said, disappointed. He turned out the light.

Several moments passed in silence. Then, "Whoa!"

""What is it?" asked Bec.

"The bellhop," said Josh. "I forgot to tip him."

"Oh, don't worry about it, darling," said Bec. "I took care of him."

And they fell asleep in each others' arms, each dreaming of their long and blissful monogamous future together.

Maybe.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Good Man is Hard to Find

Matthew had nothing but a close-up view of the shining steel heel of my stiletto. He was on the ground, chin to the floor, hoping for a token lick or maybe even the chance to start worshipping up my taut legs, now in fishnets. He was yearning, I know, to lick slowly up the back of my calves, following the seam, inching closer and closer up toward my thigh and eventually finding his head under my rubber skirt.

Nope, it wasn't going to happen. I left him there, not releasing him from that position, as I finished my hair and makeup. My favorite music was playing in the background, my girlfriends were soon to arrive, and Matthew had no idea what kind of a night I had planned for him.

All he knew was that I had spent 2 hours getting ready, was dressed in my tightest, sexiest fetish outfit and he was wearing nothing but a skin tight black latex pair of briefs. He probably knew that meant I was taking him to some sort of a fetish event, because he knew I liked to show off his body.

I was quite proud of Matthew, and all the other femdoms would stare at him. The male subs, often not nearly in the shape he was, would acknowledge him with a sense of envy and jealousy - not only for his own charisma, but for being on the end of my leash.

Matthew knew that if I had him dressed like a piece of slut property that meant I was going to take him somewhere on the edge, and the fact that I had a select group of friends meant he might be "shared" as the evening went on.

In addition, I had shaved his cock and balls freshly and had him in chastity for two weeks leading up to the evening of note. He was desperately hard in his CB-3000, especially after having to service me orally twice a day at the snap of my fingers. Matthew was suffering, indeed, and the mere sight of his pleading blue eyes served to make me even more wet.

When I heard the car in the driveway I leaned down with a gloved hand and fastened the leash onto Matthew's collar, prompting him to stand up. He towered over me, easily, most of the time, but this time I was in 6 inch heels and we were closer in height. I loved to see him this way; all the masculinity, all the machoness, all the cockiness, all the self-assured easy-goingness was gone from him.

He was like a nervous teenager all over again.

I tugged on his leash, smiled, and said, "The ladies are waiting. I must tell you, a good man is hard to find."

**

I let those words resonate with him for the entire drive to the secret party. I knew he would analyze them, wondering if there was some hidden meaning. Or, maybe, it was just a simple compliment.

Matthew was in his assigned position in the backseat - sprawled across the floor over our feet to keep our legs warm. It was uncomfortable for him because of his size, and we'd take turns slipping off our shoes and tickling him with our toes. I was positioned so that my feet were under his crotch, and I had long before mastered the ability to get him rock hard by masturbating him with my toes and feet. I could curl my soft, dainty soles around his cock and stroke up and down better than most women could give a hand job. It drove him crazy.

Carrie was sitting next to me, giggling, amused at him. She idly at times put her toes in his mouth and made him suck. Often she did this while we were in deep conversation. The two friends of mine in the front seat were chatting away with us also, and it was like four close girlfriends doing what they do best while Matthew was a side note, an object, just like a pet sprawled at the bottom of the car.

Except, he was being forced to suck toes and being masturbated by my feet. He knew his role, though, and that was to keep quiet.

The ladies and I talked as if he wasn't there. We talked about shopping, about shoes, about our latest office gossip, about our latest orgasms, about various sexual events. We didn't mind talking about our pussies in front of Matthew, our fantasies in front of Matthew, or even Matthew in front of Matthew. Quite often we talked all about Matthew.

Carrie would just shove her toes deeper into his mouth and say, "Don't you love it when we talk about it? It's almost as if you're relevant!"

Matthew could only moan a little, and keep on sucking.

**

Unlike most fetish parties, the private party we went to was full of more women than men, and the participants were of the most upscale, fashionable and gorgeous in-crowd. It was a very exclusive event, and I knew the hostess very well as she was a fan of my site and put some of my stories into a sort of "menu" for clients to choose from, so she could more accurately roleplay their deepest fantasies.

Her name was Alexia, and she was also very smitten with my Matthew. She didn't hide it either. As soon as she saw him trailing behind us, his hands politely behind his back, she leaned in to greet me with a kiss on the cheek and said, "Akasha, WHEN are you going to bring this piece of meat to my dungeon so I can have some play time with him." I should say, she purred it.

Matthew blushed. Even though he seemed the type to never blush, he always did when complimented that way; it was another one of his endearing quality. As was his clearly visible large bulge in the front of his tight, tight black latex briefs.

We exchanged various greetings, and I was eager to get to the main event. We watched various fetish acts going on, mingled with some of the regulars. I had Matthew fetching drinks and at one point kneeling at my feet so I could tease him with finger food, but this was all idle play, and almost boring. I wanted to get to the reason I had planned that night.

Matthew did look nervous, I'll admit, when all eyes were on him and our hostess asked me if he was ready. "Of course," I said. "He's always ready. He is, after all, a good man."

The tug on his leash this time was a little harder, and he knew I meant business. I took him to a corner of the large main room and made him lay down on what looked like a slightly modified work out bench. Considering the way he was built, it looked as if he was simply about to start lifting weights.

But if you say the look on his face, you'd realize he knew it was going to be something far different. He was right.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Matthew had long had this fantasy, and I know he thought I would never get close to acting out on it. That's the beauty of it all, the fact that you can surprise someone, randomly, one day, with something they thought was only going to remain a fantasy. I didn't even tell him it was going to happen, because I didn't want him to spend every waking moment fantasizing about it. I wanted the reality to surpass it all.

And, it turned me on like nothing else. It was going to be the ultimate objectification and fed so nicely into my nastiest cum drinking fantasies, my smothering fantasies, my cuckold fantasies, my group sex fantasies. Matthew was indeed a good man, and I wanted everyone in that room to know just how good he was.

Matthew was tied down on his back to the workout bench, his arms down and wrists in a spreader bar underneath. His feet were on the floor and ankles tied tightly to the legs of the workout bench. I am a big fan of leather straps, so I had my girlfriends add two of them across his chest, just to hold him still and make his chest feel slightly constricted. Of course, I wanted him to be nervous, vulnerable, slightly scared, and incredibly turned on.

Based on the huge erection in his briefs that revealed everything, he was indeed turned on.

After he was restrained, everyone went about their normal business; that is, making love. Or having sex. Or, simply, fucking. Everyone, of course, but Matthew. When I walked over to him and sat on his chest, crossing my legs casually, letting him peek up my skirt to reveal my wet pussy, he looked confused.

"What's going on?" he asked me softly, shifting a little, probably more turned on by the feeling of my warm ass cheeks on his chest.

I lifted a leg over and straddled him, sliding my wet pussy down his chest and over his belly, then slowly up again, smiling down at him. He looked desperately confused, completely helpless, and painfully turned on. I could feel the bulge in his tight briefs against my ass as I backed up.

"You're going to be of use tonight, in any way, at any time, in any manner, ANYONE sees fit. You're just our sex toy. You're a fuck-beast. You're a cock to use, a mouth to use, and an ass to use. You're in for a long night."

Matthew was breathing hard, as much as he could under the tight leather straps. I observed his expression for a moment as I reached behind me and slid my fingers under the waist band of his briefs, peeling back the latex which was now wet, hot and sticky.

I teased his hard cock with the back of my ass crack for a moment, smiling at him, then lifted up and with ease slid down on top of him, feeling him at once fill me, tight, firm, hot. I knew he would not last long; he had not cum in weeks, and it was rare that I allowed him the pleasure of being in side me. It took a few soft moves of my hips, lifting my body off him just slightly at first, and a slow, rhythmic fucking that left him gasping, aching to move, desperate to be free to grab onto me.

He got nothing. He did, however, cum loads into me. He was cumming hard for what seemed like a very long time; I just kept pumping, shoving my fingers into his mouth with amusement to muffle his groans, licking his taste off of me, reaching down and rubbing my pussy. Matthew was completely in another place, he could not believe what was happening to him.

Without hesitation I dismounted and slid up his chest slowly, inching up as he gasped to catch his breath, and when he opened his eyes he only had a brief second to see me smile as I stood with a thigh on either side of his head, leaving him to stare up at my cum soaked pussy.

"Lick," I ordered. He was familiar with this, although it was a treat I had denied him for some time, so he was eager. I lowered myself down onto his face with a moan of satisfaction and pleasure, allowing him to do his job. He knew what I wanted; he knew I wanted him to first suck as much of the cum out as he could, then slowly clean up the inside of my pussy first, then all around my shaved crotch until there was not a drop left. He took his time; Matthew was talented with his tongue, and knew from experience that I expected perfection.

When he was finished, I lifted off of his face and again straddled his chest. I smiled, leaning down to slide my fingers over traces of cum around his lips, under his nose. I made him lick those bits off my fingers, also.

He was breathing hard, his cheeks flushed. I could feel his cock behind me, already hard again.

One of my girlfriends approached behind me. I saw Matthew look up at her. She was a gorgeous dark haired woman, tall, exotic. She had the hand of a lover who was a man with a huge cock - probably more than 9 inches, rock hard, dripping with pre cum. My girlfriend asked politely, "I want him to suck this cock for me, to get it ready."

I turned to Matthew and raised my eyebrows. "Already a line for your services. You have quite a reputation."

Matthew looked behind me at the man, and saw three other couples also standing close by.

I leaned down and whispered to him, my fingers intermingling with his hair. "You're going to drink cum out of any pussy presented to you. You are going to suck the cock of any man that a woman commands you to. You are going to be fucked in the ass, first by me, then by my three girlfriends. Including, at some point, two cocks in your ass at once. And that's just for starters."

Matthew swallowed. When I sat up straight again he looked at me. I think he was at a loss for words, but I knew he was incredibly turned on. His cock didn't lie.

As I lifted a leg up and over his chest to dismount him, I smiled. "A good man is hard to find."


The End

[birdie8819]

Kerry

Everybody remembers their first time. Losing one's virginity is a milestone in anyone's life. Sometimes the memory is pleasant, and sometimes not so much. Either way, it isn't likely to be forgotten. I won't say I remember my first time like it was yesterday, because, frankly, many of the details have faded over time, but I do, however, remember enough of it to smile warmly when it comes to mind.

I've been telling the story of my first time around campfires and drunken parties for years. Well, when the conversation turns to sex, that is. I don't just jump in with, "Hey, everybody! Want to hear how I lost my virginity?" I usually wait till other people have lied or exaggerated first about their own sexual experiments and experiences.

Unlike a lot of my friends, I didn't have sex until after I'd graduated from high school. Doesn't mean I didn't try. I just didn't manage it till after graduation. I was always envious of my friends who were "getting some" in school. Had I known then what I was missing, I probably would have tried harder to get laid. My best friend, Eddie was getting it on a regular basis from his girlfriend when he was a senior. He almost always got laid on Sunday afternoons, and sometimes even through the week, after school. Just depended on what his girlfriend's plans were.

The three of us; Eddie, Marie, and me, spent a lot of time with each other, and there were many times when Eddi and Marie would make out in front of me, making me wonder if maybe they were budding exhibitionists. I remember one time when Eddie grabbed a handful of breast when they were making out on my couch, and he asked me, "Doesn't Marie have the best tits you've ever seen?" True, they were nice , probably D cups, but I never did get to see them uncovered.

Not only did Eddie have no qualms about fondling Marie in front of me, but he confessed later that he'd tried many times to talk her into having a threesome with me. It never happened, but she DID tease him sometimes about the possibility of doing me without him. Eddie didn't like that idea. She never did try to seduce me, though. I think Eddie didn't like her teasing him about doing me, because he knew I probably would have taken her up on her offer. She WAS cute. In fact, she and I even went out a couple of times after they'd stopped dating, but nothing ever happened between us. We were never anything more than friends.

I did have a casual girlfriend part of my senior year, and for a short while after graduation, but we really didn't see much of each other. Kerry was the athletic type, very into her softball team, and just didn't make much time for dating. I often wondered if maybe she was a closet lesbian, and only kept me around to throw off suspicions of her preferred sexual desires. I didn't care that she might "play for the other team." I often fantasized about her when I masturbated. I thought about her showering with her teammates, soaping each others breasts, stealing kisses when the coach wasn't around, and just reveling in being naked with the other girls .

What I wouldn't have given to have showered with her and her teammates. I'd have been more than willing to soap their backs, their fronts, wash their hair, finger their pussies, and even towel them dry when they were ready to get out of the shower. There were also many other things I thought about doing with all of them in the showers, but I don't have that kind of time or space in this story.

My relationship with Kerry started when she invited me to the Sadie Hawkins dance our senior year. In case you've never heard of Sadie Hawkins, it's a dance where the girls take the initiative, and ask the guys to be their dates. The Sadie Hawkins dance can trace its origins back to the 1930s, and the L'il Abner comic strip. The mayor of Dogpatch had a daughter he didn't think was ever going to leave home because she was homely, wasn't married, and wasn't very likely to ever be so. He decreed a footrace between the unmarried guys and gals, with the end result being matrimony. The comic was so popular that it took only a few short years for a variation of the concept to be adopted by high schools and colleges across the country. It's been more than 20 years since I was in high school, so I'm not sure if the Sadie Hawkins traditions are still practiced or not.

Kerry and I went to the dance, held hands, danced really close, kissed a few times on the gymnasium dance floor, and were told more than once what a cute couple we were. Really, I think we WERE a cute couple. We're both short, only about 5'5", and lean of build. Of the two of us, Kerry was definitely the more attractive. The dance was a casual affair, with a hint of hillbilly, so we were both decked out in jeans and flannel shirts. Kerry was also wearing cowboy boots and straw hat. Her flannel shirt was just the right kind of tight to accentuate her firm breasts, and was unbuttoned far enough to show a very tantalizing hint of cleavage. Her jeans were form fitting, and hugged a very nice little ass. I tried fondling her ass during some of the slow dances, like I saw some other guys doing to their dates, but she wasn't having any of that.

She reached around to grab my wrists, pulling them up a more modest height on her waist. Hindsight being what it is, I don't really blame her. Getting all worked with up your date is one thing, but looking like you need to get a cheap hotel room is something else entirely. She made a good call, considering where we were. We had a good time at the dance, working our teenaged hormones into a frenzy, and I began to wish for the dance to end so we could go someplace private. She must have read my mind, because she asked if we could leave early. At first I was worried that she wanted me to take her home, but she held onto my hand as we went to get our coats. I took that as a good sign. We climbed into my old Mustang, and she leaned into my shoulder. I would have loved to hold her hand, but the transmission was a manual, and I had to shift gears. I held her hand as much as I was able while driving.

As we left the school parking lot, I asked if she wanted me take her home. She looked at me and smiled. She also reached over to plant a very warm and sensual kiss on my ear. I took that to mean that she didn't want me to take her home right away. We drove outside of town to find ourselves on a country road I knew, and found a deserted area to park. We sat and talked for a little while, reminiscing about the dance, and who did or said this and that, when it began to rain. We weren't bothered by the rain though, because we were in my warm and dry car. Unlike a lot of older cars, my Mustang had cloth instead of vinyl seats, and was quite comfortable. There are times when I really miss that car.

This was the first time I'd ever been alone with Kerry, and my cock was hard from the close dancing, holding her close, kissing, and the possibilities of what might happen while we parked. I'd never had a girl touch my cock before, and didn't know if it was going to happen this evening or not, but I certainly hoped it might. I could wish for it, but wouldn't be too disappointed if it didn't.

We weren't in the most comfortable car for necking, since there was a stick shift between the seats, but we made the most of it. We kissed, held each other close, and she let me put my hand inside her shirt. I reached around to unfasten her bra, and heard her laugh. I wasn't sure what was so funny. She moved my hands away, and leaned in for another lingering kiss. She told me her bra fastened in the front. I'd never heard of such a thing. How convenient!! She unhooked her bra, and pulled the cups away from her firm young breasts. I'd felt girls up before, but this was the first time I'd ever actually seen real bare tits. All my previous sexual fumblings had been in situations where it was too dark to see anything.

I thought I was going to cum in my pants. I played with her tits, sucked on her nipples, and had a great time. She rubbed my cock through my pants a few times, but never made a move to undo my belt or zipper. I didn't push the matter. I was happy enough, just to be rubbed through my jeans. I was really hard, and I knew the end of my cock was wet with precum, but there wasn't much I could do about it. I never got my hands inside her pants, but she let me rub between her legs. I could feel her heat through her denim pants. I was stunned at the heat.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

We kissed and felt each other up for what seemed like hours. I was still pretty inexperienced at the time, but I think she came when I was rubbing the warm spot in her pants. Her breathing quickened, she stopped moaning, and actually shook for a moment. I thought maybe she was cumming, but I wasn't sure. When she finally pulled my hand away, she increased the urgency of our kissing.

She rubbed my cock harder and faster through my pants. Instinct must have kicked in, because my hips started rocking back and forth. If she'd had my bare cock in her hand, I'm sure I would have sprayed both of us with thick ropes of hot cum. As it was, I didn't climax, but the end of my dick was leaking, causing a wet spot in my underwear. I was so close to an orgasm, but I'm glad I didn't. It would have been an uncomfortable ride home with an underwear load full of cum.

I have to laugh, because I remember getting the Mustang stuck in the mud when we tried to leave our parking spot. Remember that it had been raining. It never occurred to me that the rain would complicate matters. I put the car in gear, pushed on the gas pedal, let out the clutch, and heard the drive tire spin in place. I pushed harder on the gas, and felt both tires spin. This wasn't good. Cell phones weren't part of our daily lives in the early 80s, and it was a LONG way to the nearest pay phone. Kerry jumped out of the car to push. I tried to get her to stay in the car and let me push instead, but she didn't know how to drive a stick shift.

She told me she wasn't a sissy, and wasn't afraid to get out and push. I didn't want to ruin a fun night by arguing with her, so I gave her my shoes, and let her get out to push. I was careful not to press on the gas too hard, so the second tire wouldn't spin, covering her in flying mud. I wondered if anybody else's date was ending like ours was that evening. She impressed me by actually helping me get the car unstuck. I'm just glad she didn't get muddy doing it. I only just got her home early enough to keep her out of trouble with her mother.

Her macho attitude through getting my car unstuck only reinforced my beliefs that she might be a closet lesbian, but like I said, I didn't care about that. It intrigued me to think she might be getting it on with her teammates. I thought again of her showering naked with the other girls after practice. Strange that a young man would keep fantasizing about naked girls, huh?

We never did more than heavy petting whenever we went parking after that, but at least it was sexual activity, and I DID become very familiar with her breasts. She wasn't bashful about letting me play with them. I remember how I'd suck on one nipple, fondle the other, and hear her moan with pleasure while I had my way with her breasts. I remember the first time she unsnapped her jeans so I could get a hand down her panties. I was amazed at how HOT and wet her pussy was. I could feel the heat emanating from it before I even touched her. It seemed like she was always wet when she let me finger her.

Kerry was fond of giving me hickeys. I have to admit that they felt good while she was giving them to me, but we fought more than once because I didn't want her to give me hickeys where they would be visible. I had a job that required me to deal with the public on a daily basis, and hickeys have always struck me as somewhat low brow, and not very conducive to a professional appearance.

It was a few weeks after graduation, and deep into the summer months when Kerry, my best friend Eddie, his girlfriend Marie, and I were partying at my house while my folks were vacationing in Las Vegas. My parents had what at the time was one of the coolest bedrooms I could imagine. Along with a big waterbed, real wood paneling, and exposed timber beams in the ceiling, there was also a refrigerated 16 gallon beer cooler. Not having yet developed a discriminating beer pallette, I was more than happy to drink whatever beer my parents had on tap. My parents went for quantity over quality, and the tap was usually filled with cheap beer. On the upside, the beer was cold and available. I had three older brothers, and a fraternal twin, but they were all long gone by this time.

We were partying in the living room, which was separated from the master bedroom by a simple hollow core door, but the bed in the next room was very much in my mind while Kerry I were sitting next to each other on the couch. We'd had only a couple of beers each before Eddie and Marie excused themselves to my bedroom. Kerry and I exchanged awkward glances, and wished them well. I was going to tell Eddie and Marie not to get my sheets dirty, but thought better of it at the last possible moment. When we were finally alone Kerry leaned into me for a serious lip lock. I really enjoyed kissing her. Kerry had such sweet breath, and she was a great kisser. She licked tentatively at my lips, and I eagerly accepted her tongue. She must have been hornier than I thought, because she began groping my growing cock. I'd been down this road with her in the past, and didn't really expect anything more than blue balls at the end of the evening.

Being a young man, it took almost no time for my cock to reach full, straining hardness. I wasn't as open to being an exhibitionist as Eddie and Marie, even though they had already excused themselves from our presence, so I asked Kerry if she'd like to move our play into my parents' room. She answered by standing, pulling me up, and leading me to the next room. I was looking forward to some more kissing and less hurried groping. This was going to be our first real chance to get truly comfortable while we gave in to our teenage urges. It was nice to finally lie down with Kerry someplace other than the back seat of a car. We kissed and hugged for a few minutes, then I started to get paranoid about getting caught.

I thought it might be a good idea to lock the front door, and maybe use the bathroom while I was at it. I knocked on my bedroom door after I'd locked the front door, just to check and make sure everything was okay, and was none too politely told by Eddie to fuck off, that he and Marie were busy. I laughed and headed back to my parents' room. I was completely unprepared for what I found when I got there. I walked in to find that Kerry had removed all her clothes, thrown them into a pile on the floor and was waiting for me under the covers. She patted the bed and asked if I was going to join her. I didn't need to be asked twice.

I shed my clothes, but tried to appear like I wasn't in the biggest hurry of my life. I was finally going to be naked with a beautiful young woman. What I failed to take into account was that Kerry still lived with her folks, and they insisted she still abide by a curfew while living under their roof. She had to be home by 10:30, since she hadn't made prior arrangements to stay out later. Crap. I saw by the bedside clock that I'd have to get her home in just a little over an hour. So much for some less hurried groping.

I crawled into bed with Kerry , feeling electric tingles where my flesh touched hers. I leaned in for another kiss, thinking I'd be cool and act like I wasn't rushed for time with her. She was having none of that! She again probed her tongue into my mouth, much more urgently than she had on the couch, then reached down to pull my hips toward hers. I felt my cock brush against her pubic hair, and I thought I would come right then and there. If I hadn't spent so much time jacking off, I probably would have cum as soon as my cock touched her.

She'd rubbed my hardness through my pants many times, but had never actually touched my cock in any of our previous encounters. I reached for her right nipple, and caressed it with my fingers. She loved it when I played with her nipples. Before I knew it, she'd taken command of the situation, and worked us into a perfect 69 position, with her on top and me on my back. I could have died with pleasure when I felt her tongue lick the base of my cock, and work its way to the head. Again, I almost came when she took my cock head into her mouth. I felt it only fair to return the favor, and took my first tentative lick of pussy.

I'd read lot of porn stories, and was expecting her pussy juices to be salty or bitter, reminscent of other, less sexy, bodily fluids. I was pleasantly surprised to find that her pussy, like her breath, tasted great! I stuck my tongue in as far as it would go, bringing my nose into contact with her anus. Kerry was a tiny girl, so I was able to lift her just a bit to give me better access to her clitoris. She must have been masturbating while she was waiting on me earlier, because an orgasm gripped her as soon as my tongue touched her clit. I didn't give her time to simply cum. I put my whole mouth into it,sucked her clit for all I was worth, and used my tongue to lash it while she writhed in her climax.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

When she finally came down from her sexual frenzy, she climbed off, lay down beside me, looked me in the eye, and told me to fuck her. I answered by pulling her in close for another deep tongue kiss, then reached down with my free hand to feel how wet she was. I scooped some of her slick wetness onto my middle finger and rubbed it gently on her clit. She squealed and pulled me on top of her. Having no experience, it took me just a moment or two to get properly aligned and work my cock inside of her. In the heat of the moment, and not realizing this was going to happen, I'd made no provisions for birth control.

I had my cock about halfway in when I told her maybe we shouldn't be doing it without a condom. She told me to relax because she was on the pill. She explained that she'd had some medical problems, and being on the the pill helped regulate her hormones. That was all I needed to hear. I sank my cock in to the base, and just stayed there, enjoying this new sensation. Her pussy was warm, wet, and comfortably tight. I was in as deep as I could go, and just lay there for a moment, amazed at how good it felt to finally have my cock buried in a hot, wet pussy.

I'm not hung like a porn star, but it didn't seem to matter to Kerry. Her face flushed, and the rosy glow spread down her torso, making it appear like she was standing too close to a campfire or woodstove. I must have stayed buried to the hilt for too long, because she reached up with both hands, pulled me tighter, and began rocking her hips back and forth. This was incredible. Now I knew why Eddie and Marie fucked every chance they got. I could get used to this! We fucked, kissed, fondled, and enjoyed each other's company for the longest time.

I glanced at the bedside clock again to find that she was going to be late getting home if we didn't stop what we were doing. I tried pumping faster, hoping I could cum before we had to stop, but it just wasn't going to happen. I couldn't believe it. The first time I get a girl naked and willing to fuck, and I can't even cum. I was bummed, but didn't have time to dwell on it.

Kerry saw the clock, and immediately started reaching for her clothes. She apologized for not being able to finish, but really had to be home on time. Her mother was a tyrant when she was late. Apparently her mother didn't relish the fact that her daughter was on the pill, and only agreed becuase it was a medical necessity. Her mother would kill her if she knew Kerry was taking advantage of the pill's contracetive benefits. Now she tells me... In Kerry's haste to get naked earlier, she'd misplaced her underwear.

Of all the places to lose undergarments, it would have to be in my parents' waterbed. We looked, but didn't find them. She finished getting dressed, and went to wait for me by the front door. I knocked again on my own bedroom door, and told Eddie I was taking Kerry home. He again told me to fuck off, that he was busy. I thought to myself that I should make the two of them change my sheets, but once again kept my thoughts to myself.

I drove Kerry home, and on the way she made me promise to look for her underwear. We said goodnight, and I drove back to my house, wondering about the possibility of talking Eddie and Marie into a three way. I knew it would never happen, and that I wouldn't ask, but it didn't stop me fantasizing about it on the drive home. I mean, after all, I'd gotten laid for the first time in my life, but didn't cum. I was still horny, and ready to burst. I'd have to do some serious jacking off if I was going to avoid waking up the next morning with blue balls again.

I got home and told Eddie and Marie said they'd have to go. They said they were finished, but made sure to thank me for letting them use my room. Eddie pulled me aside before he and Marie left, and asked if I'd gotten lucky. The smile on my face already told him I'd gotten laid, but he wanted the details. I told him I'd tell him all about it later. I went into my room after they'd left, and cursed Eddie and Marie for not having the decency to change my sheets.

My folks came back a couple of days later, and I knew at some point my mom was going to find Kerry's underwear, because I never found them. My folks hadn't been home for two days, when my mom came storming into the kitchen where I was sitting at the table, working on a letter. She slammed Kerry's lavender colored panties on the table, screaming, "What are these?"

Knowing I was busted, but not really caring, I replied, "Women's panties?"

My mom screamed at me,"They're not mine!!"

"Oh," I said. I casually picked them up and brought them to my nose. I took a deep whiff. "Ahh... Those are Kerry's. We lost them in your bed."

My mom shook with rage. She was really good at that. She gave me the meanest look I'd ever seen, and told me to wait till my father got home. It sounded so cliche that I couldn't help but smile. I think that made her even madder. She stormed off back to her room to what I assumed was to finish changing the sheets.

Dad came home a little while later, and mom wasted no time storming back into the kitchen. "Did you know our son had sex with a girl in our bed while we were gone??"

My dad looked at me, looked at my mom, then looked back at me again. "OH, YES!!!!!!!!!!!" he exclaimed. If looks could kill, my mom would still be doing time for the death of my dad. Watching her storm off to the bedroom was getting all too familiar. My dad gave me the thumbs up, then followed mom into the bedroom. The door closed behind him, and I didn't see them again for the rest of the day.

Kerry and I went out a few more times after that, but never had sex again. I'm not sure why, but Kerry just didn't seem all that interested in it anymore. I wondered if maybe her softball teammates gave her better sex than I could. I don't know, but I'm grateful for the experience she gave me.


The End

[birdie8819]

Coach Saturday night with Sherry

Lupe my cleaning lady and her daughter came over on Saturday morning while I was at the game. They cleaned up my place real good. It seemed important for it to look nice for Sherry that night. Since I lived alone and they come once a week, it was never really very fucked up. It was usually, just some vacuuming, dusting, and maybe some cleaning in the kitchen,

The game was close but we lost by two runs in the last inning. Sherry was at the game with Chuck's parents and I did not get a chance to speak with her. We did make eye contact one time before the game started when she came down next to the field to tell Steven something. She smiled and I immediately began thinking about tonight while I watched her speak with Steven.

After the game I stopped by the store to pick up a few things that I needed to make Sherry the dinner I promised. It would be a real simple dinner, the kind I make for myself. A couple of steaks, a couple of potatoes to bake, and a bag of that already mixed salad would do just fine. I also picked up a bottle of red wine to go with dinner.

The day was dragging, I have to admit that I was really looking forward to the evening and the night with Sherry. It felt a little strange to be so excited about it. Damn it was not the first time I had a sexy lady like her over for dinner. The lawn needed to be cut, so I did that, and then used the weed trimmer around the rest of the yard and along the wooden fence that enclosed the back yard.

The hot tub needed to be cleaned and that took a couple of hours to drain, clean and refill. After that I started it back up to warm the water. A vision of Sherry, naked with me in the hot tub filled my head as I turned the jets on.

At 7:00 I was showered and dressed in a pair or dark blue pants and a white button up dress shirt.

The steaks were out with tenderizer on them, the potatoes were washed and in the microwave, ready to go.

The wine was chilled and the salad was in the bowls in the refrigerator. The garage door was open so she could just pull right in and not leave her car out for everyone to see.

Flopping down on the big leather sofa in the living room, I kicked back to watch a little baseball on the TV. At 7:10 Sherry was not there. Damn I wonder what is keeping her. At 7:15 I heard my cell phone ring. It was in the master bedroom and I had to walk down the hall to back part of the house to answer it.

After about 5 rings, I picked it up and saw it was Sherry calling.

"Hey baby, where are you?" I asked.

Her voice was soft and shaking a little as she said, "I am so sorry Xavier, I can not come tonight. I just can not do it. Please understand, I want to, but I can't."

Damn I was really pissed now. No, to be honest I was disappointed. I had been looking forward to spending time with her, talking with her, showing her my place, and then fucking her sexy, toned, slim body.

I stayed under control, played it cool, as I said, "OK, baby, I understand. We can do it another time."

I thought I heard her sob a little bit before she softly answered, "I promise Xavier, I will another time."

She clicked off and the display went blank on the phone. Damn, that was a lot of trouble I went through for nothing. Now it is Saturday night and I had been stood up. Then I laughed for a moment at myself and thought damn X, she had really gotten to you. Well, what the fuck, I still got a couple of steaks and a bottle of wine. I will cook them and just chill out tonight, maybe watch the rest of the ball game on TV.

After going into the kitchen I grabbed a beer from the refrigerator, while thinking that I would save the wine for another time and then walked back into the living room to the sofa. Sitting down, I watched the game. It was not really a good game to watch. Both pitchers were dominating and making the hitters look like they should have been playing in our league.

I watched about 3 innings and got up to get the steaks from the kitchen. As I was walking back into the living room, I saw headlights coming down the driveway. I could not tell who it was, but they pulled right up in to the garage. Who the hell is this, I thought.

The garage was attached to the house, I opened the door and saw Sherry's white, Lexus, SUV parked beside my car. I stood in the door way and watched her get out. She was wearing a light blue green skirt and a white blouse that was scooped a little low in the front. The white sandals she wore matched the blouse. Her hair was down and in small curls. She smiled at me in a funny kind of apologetic way. I did not make an effort to meet her in the garage. I stood there holding the door, I wanted her to come to me, to give in to what she was feeling, to admit to what she wanted and why she was there.

She carried a very small overnight bag in her hand as she walked across the concrete floor of the garage to me.

She stepped up in front of me, she smiled and in a nervous voice, said, "I am here."

My dark eyes met her pretty green ones, "I am glad," I answered her, and stepped back to let her inside the house.

She walked in and looked around for a moment. She shifted her weight from side to side, she was very nervous. I took the bag from her hand and showed her down the hall towards the master bedroom.

"You can leave this in here until you need it Sherry" I told her and then I put it down on the top of the dresser.

My arm was behind her, my hand was in the small of her back as I walked her from the bedroom.

"You are right on time for dinner, I was just getting ready to start the steaks, I know that is why you came, you remembered at the last minute, that I promised I would cook for you and you just could not stay away, I know" I kidded her and it brought a smile to her face.

The filets were thick and took a while to cook on the gas grill. Sherry and I enjoyed the wine and chatted while they were cooking and the potatoes were in the micro wave. I brought the salads and potatoes out and we had our meal on the deck behind the house, next to the hot tub. Candles were on the table between us and a few were around the hot tub. We talked and Sherry began to relax more. The red wine helped her to relax and I kept her glass full.

We finished dinner and I stood to take the plates into the kitchen. She came with me, carrying her half full salad bowl and dinner plate. She went over to put them in the sink and started to rinse them out, to clean up more.

I moved up behind her, reached around her and took her hands, "Leave that for later Sherry" I told her.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She turned to me, I put my hand around her to her back, my other hand to her neck and I pulled her to me as I kissed her for the first t0ime that night. It was perfect. Her soft lips pressed to mine for a moment, and then parted for my tongue. I kissed her deep, I could taste the wine in her mouth, could feel her slim white body pressed to mine, could smell her perfume, could feel her arm around me, her hands on my back and my thick black dick swelled immediately.

We kissed for a minute or so in the kitchen, and then I took her hand. With her small white fingers between my dark ones, we walked into the living room to the big dark brown leather sofa. I sat down first and pulled her down onto my lap, across my legs. Her legs were stretched out along the sofa and I sat next to the arm. My right arm was around her waist, I took her red hair in my left hand and pulled her face to mine again. I traced her soft lips with my tongue as I held her head still. Her arm was around me and her hand on the back of my neck, her right hand was pressed to my chest in the white dress shirt. Her lips parted for my tongue again, but I did not take the invitation. I pulled her head to the side and softly brushed my lips over her cheek, along her jaw and then down her neck. She could feel my gentle, warm breath, could feel my dark soft lips on her white skin and she moaned a little for me and bent her head to the side more as she offered me her neck. I took it what she offered. My lips were soft on her skin and the tip of my tongue made a small wet trail around her chin, under her jaw, along her neck and up to her ear. She shivered in my arms when my breath and tongue tickled her ear.

My big black dick was throbbing in my pants. It was so hard, it ached to get free. I shifted my hips a little and reached down with my left hand to tug at my shorts for more room. Sherry's eyes were closed and her hand was rubbing over my chest. I moved my right hand up from her hip up to her neck.

My mouth was next to her ear, as I whispered, "You are so fucking sexy Sherry, and you have me so fucking hard for you."

Her hand pulled my head closer to her ear, to her neck. I moved my left hand along her knee, her lower leg and then up under the light green dress that she wore. She gasped a little as she felt my dark fingers on the inside of her white thighs and then she turned her head back to mine and kissed me hard. Her tongue swirled deep in my mouth and I sucked it. She pulled her feet up a little more as she sat on my lap, her knees spread more and she pressed against my dark hand on her hot pussy under the dress.

The thin silk lace panties she wore were already wet. My strong fingers stroked her hot pussy through the material, she squirmed more, she moaned into my mouth as she held my head tightly, pressing her mouth to mine. I had to have more of her, my black cock was pulsing, throbbing, hurting to be loose from my pants.

I pulled my right arm out from behind her and laid her back on the sofa. My knees were on either side of hers as she looked up at me with her sparkling green eyes. Her pretty face was red, her upper chest and neck were pink, flushed with passion. Her eyes dropped down as I reached with both my hands to pull my pants open. My thick hard black dick jumped out as the zipper reached the end. Sherry reached for it with both her hands.

I took off my white dress shirt and dropped on to the floor beside the sofa, while I watched her hands stroking my hard cock, enjoying the feel and sight of her white fingers around my thick black shaft. Her eyes were fixed on it, the dark veins were sticking up and pulsing as her soft fingers pulled along the hard shaft. Sherry's red lips were parted slightly and shining. She lifted her head from the sofa and looked up at me as she pulled on my hard cock. She leaned forward a bit and I knew she wanted to taste, to feel the swollen head between her lips again.

I pulled her hands away from it as I said, "Not yet baby, I want what you have for me first."

Taking the top of her low cut white blouse, I pulled the short sleeves down and she lifted her arms from them without a word from me. I pushed the blouse down lower to her flat belly and then ran my dark hands up over her belly to her silk white lace bra that covered her pear shaped tits and I cupped her tits and squeezed them softly through the bra. Her tits were not big, but the nipples were already hard. Her bra was not padded and I could feel her hard points pushing against the thin material to my dark fingers. She shut her eyes and her hands covered the back of mine in a gentle way as I played with her tits.

I took my time, and then after several minutes, my dark hands left her tits and I reached up to take the straps of the bra between my fingers. I pulled it down her arms just like the blouse, but did not give her a chance to lift her hands from it. It pulled free from under her tits after I pulled it past her elbows at her side. I let loose of the thin straps and pinned her arms to her sides as I leaned forward.

Her hard nipples were standing straight up, and I took the right one between my soft lips. I sucked it gently and then flicked my tongue over it. Sherry struggled a little in my hands. Her ass moved on the leather sofa and she groaned. I took the left one between my lips and did the same to it. Then I sucked it hard between my teeth and scraped over it. Sherry screamed a little. Her hands jerked and then she went still as I pulled my mouth from the left nipple. Her right one was aching for the same. Hard and soft on it, I pulled it with my lips, flicked my tongue over it, then sucked it hard between my teeth, her chest rose and her head rolled from side to side as she moaned under me.

Her nipples were swollen, blood pulsing in them, I kissed each one gently and then lifted my mouth from it. Leaning over her, with her hands pinned to her sides, my knees on each side of her, I waited until she opened her eyes and looked up at me.

"You like the way I suck your white tits, do you baby?" I asked.

She smiled, and said, "Yes Xavier, oh yes."

"Then you are really going to like this" I told her.

I released her hands from mine. Reaching around her, I undid the clasp at the top of her skirt and pulled the zipper down before slipping the light blue green dress down her sexy legs. It fell to the floor beside the sofa. Looking into her eyes, I took the panties on each side and pulled them down along her legs. I lifted them to my face and rubbed them on my dark cheek as I looked into her eyes.

"Damn you are sweet Sherry, I got to have some" I told her.

Staring into her eyes, I hooked my elbows up under her knees and lifted her slim legs up from the sofa.

A soft, "Xavier" I heard.

After reaching up and taking her hands again, I pinned them against her side. I smiled and lowered my shaved head between her legs. She felt the wet tip of my tongue run along her swollen pussy lips. She felt my broad shoulders push her legs up more, opening her trimmed red haired pussy up to me. My strong hands gripped hers tightly and I ran the tip of my wet tongue along her pussy slit from top to bottom and then back up again. She moved under my tongue. I lowered my head more and dipped my tongue up into her open wet pussy and tasted her sweet cunt juice. I tongue fucked her creaming pussy and had her groaning and squirming to my tongue. My face and cheeks were wet from her pussy juice.

Her taste filled my mouth. I lifted my head and pushed her pussy slit apart with my tongue. Pressing the lips open as I made my way to the top, my tongue was pressed hard and flat to her. When I reached the top, the tip of my tongue found her already hard clit and I flicked at it. Her hips jerked, her back arched and she pressed up to my mouth. I lowered my head and moved back down to tongue fuck her again. She was rolling her hips and her pussy was open and waiting for me. After nine or ten stabs from my tongue I lifted my head back up directly to her hard clit and took it in my mouth.

Sherry jerked and moaned, "Xavier. "

For just a moment I thought I had fucked up. I thought she had cum before I was ready for her too. After releasing her clit, I lifted my head up. Gripping her hands tightly, I pulled them from her sides and pinned them up beside her head on the sofa. Pushing her shoulders up higher, I moved up the sofa and pressed my hard swollen black dick head to her soaked pussy opening. The head slipped into her slick pussy real easily.

Holding her legs up, I looked down at her, and she stared back at me as I begin to work my hard black dick up in her tight married pussy. She was biting her lower lip as I used slow strokes and pushed in deeper each time. Her eyes stayed fixed on mine as her pussy stretched more around my hard black shaft. It was not the first time I had fucked her. We both knew she could take it, but this time I wanted her to feel it all the way as I worked it deep until she felt the swollen head in her white womb.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I was smiling as I looked down at her but this time I did not say anything. I was in control and she needed to realize it, to allow herself to give in to what she wanted. I knew that I wanted her to make up her own mind this time. When my balls slapped against her ass, my black dick was all the way in her and a grunt came from me. Damn she was so fucking hot, she looked so fucking beautiful there below me, so fucking desirable, that I could already feel my cum boil in my balls. I held still and just looked into those pretty green eyes that were looking up at me.

My hips jerked and I rammed my black cock head into her white womb. After pulling back just a little, I rammed up in her again. I fucked her with hard short jabs. The top of her head was pushed to the arm of the sofa, I had her pinned beneath my strong body as I buried myself deep in her again and again.

Fuck, she was so hot and wet, I knew, I was going to bust my nut in her at any moment! Slowly I pulled my hips back until only the head of my black cock was still in her, then I started rocking my hips again. This time I fucked her with only the first couple inches of my black cock. Sliding in and almost out, feeling her pussy gripping my cock when I pulled back, feeling it open for the slick head when I pushed forward, had my heart racing.

Sherry groaned and was saying, " X, oh God, X, please X!"

The rest of what she said was mixed mumbles, groans and grunts. I counted 15 strokes and then rammed all the way up in her again. She grunted in surprise and I pulled back to fuck her with long full strokes. The thick shaft of my black dick was gripped by her pussy and the head buried up in her when I shoved my hips forward. Ten more times I slammed up in her, felt my balls slap to her and then I pulled all the way out.

Gripping her hands tightly, I again pinned them to her sides as I lowered my head down between her white thighs to her dripping pussy. She felt my wet tongue again and jerked. Her hips rose to meet my hungry mouth, and then fell back as I sucked her clit between my teeth. My tongue flicked over it and she could feel my face pressed to her pussy lips. Licking her juice from her lips, I lowered my head more, rimmed her wet opening, and then tongue fucked her. Raising my head a little, I saw her green eyes filled with ecstasy as she stared down at my face between her legs. My dark eyes matched hers and I pulled my head back for a moment to lick my lips.

Looking into her eyes, I pressed the tip of my tongue into her pussy and lifted my head. Then I tongued the full length of her pussy until I reached her hard clit. Her eyes closed tightly and she called out my name again as I sucked her clit hard between my teeth and swirled my tongue over it until she was gasping and ready to cum and then I stopped.

Lifting her legs, I again pushed the head of my fat black cock into her soaked pussy. The first jerk of my hips buried my cock all the way up in her. Using the short hard strokes, I jabbed her pussy again and again. My balls began to tingle.

I looked down at Sherry and told her, "Now baby, now I am going to pump my load deep in you. "

Sherry squealed my name loudly and came on my hard black dick at the sound of my voice and the meaning of my words. Her body shook, her legs tensed against my shoulders, her hot wet pussy molded to my black cock and her back arched up again as she shoved her hips up to meet my hard stabbing cock.

As her body shook, my cum exploded from my cock up in her. I could feel the head jerking deep in her womb, my black seed spurting out. Her fingers were between mine and her red painted nails were digging into the back of my hands. Leaning down more, I let go of her hands, my mouth founds hers, and our tongues danced together as she jerked beneath me, moaned into my mouth and her legs dropped off my shoulders as she wrapped them around my waist and milked the cum from my cock..

We stayed that way until my buried cock stopped jerking. Sherry's body slowly relaxed against mine and our kissing became softer, gentler, less urgent, until I laid my head beside hers on the sofa. Our cheeks were touching and Sherry's hands were slowly running up and down my back. For a long time, we held each other that way, enjoying the closeness, the feel of our bodies against each other.



"Damn that nice" Sherry said.

I laughed and lifted my head to look into her eyes and said, "Just the start of the night baby. "

"You mean it gets better than this? "She asked with a smile and run of her hands over my back.

Then she giggled a little and said, "Xavier, I think I better get up or we are going to have some stains on this leather couch."

Smiling, I lifted my dark body from hers, my semi hard black cock, made a wet sucking sound when I pulled it from her. It was covered in a mix of our cum. After getting to my feet, I stood beside the sofa as Sherry quickly got up and grabbed her clothing from the floor beside the sofa.

She stood on her tip toes and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before saying "I will just go to the bathroom for a moment to freshen up. "

I stopped her by taking her hand and handing her the long sleeve white dress shirt that I had been wearing and saying "This is all I want to see you in, when you come back."

She shifted her clothing to one hand and took the shirt with the other hand, looked at me for a still moment and then said, "Yes Xavier. "

I watched her walk away and leave the room, damn she had a fine tight ass. The hours she spent on the tennis court really showed.

After wiping the cum from my cock, I went outside and took the cover off the hot tub. The candles from dinner were still burning on the deck table so I moved them over to the hot tub next to a couple of others that were already there. The water was hot, it felt really good and I leaned back with my arms stretched out to each side and waited for Sherry.

She walked back into the living room. The big white shirt hung from her slim body. Her sexy tits pushed it out in the front. She had rolled the sleeves up to her elbows and left the top three buttons undone.

Sherry looked around for a moment then called out for me, "X?"

"Out here on the deck "I answered her.

Slowly she stepped out on to the dark deck, letting her eyes get used to the darkness that was broken only by the candles. She looked around and walked over towards the hot tub in her bare feet. I lifted my right hand up to help steady her as she stepped up the three steps to the raised tub. When she reached the top, I let go of her hand and ran my hand up along the inside of her thigh but not up to her pussy.

She playfully pushed my hand away and said, "We do have all night. "

The dress shirt was I good idea. I knew I wanted to get her in the tub, knew that she would have been uncomfortable walking around naked, and damn sure did not want to have to go through the trouble of undressing her again. The shirt also brought us closer, a sign of sharing something, and the thought of her belonging to me that I did not think of until I saw her in it.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

She stepped into the tub carefully. I held her hand again as she lowered herself to the seat next to me. The shirt floated up a bit until it became soaked. After it was wet, it clung to her sexy body just like I knew it would. She looked so fucking sexy with my shirt on, my dark arm around her shoulder, her left leg across mine as we talked and relaxed in the hot water. Our bodies were touching the entire time. Her legs were sometimes across mine, my arm was always around her, her thigh would be pressed to mine, I would rub her legs with my hand, and it felt natural, so right. I stroked her red hair with my right hand. Our conversation was broken from time to time when we kissed.

After twenty minutes or so, I asked, "Would you like some more wine Sherry?"

"Yes, please, that would be nice" she answered.

As I stood up, to get out of the tub, the water ran from my dark body. Sherry looked up at me, watching as I stepped from the tub and moved over to the bottle of wine and glasses that were still on the table from dinner. After picking them up, I walked back over to the hot tub. Carrying them in my hands, I climbed the three steps beside the tub. Sherry was looking up at me from the rolling water. I stood there for a moment and she slowly reached up and took my dark cock in her white hand. She held it softly, looking at in the dim candle light and then she rose up a little and kissed the head quickly for just a moment before sliding back down into the water.

As she settled back down, I heard her say "It is beautiful Xavier, I love holding it and feeling it in me. "

Smiling, I sat down beside her and poured us both another glass of wine. Her left hand was gently resting on my cock as she took the glass with her right. We talked as we finished the rest of the bottle. Her hand never left my black cock. She played with it in her left hand. Sometimes she would slowly pull her hand down the entire length, sometimes she would rake her nails over it and when it would begin to stiffen and swell more in her hand, she would just hold still with her soft white fingers wrapped around it. She teased me as we talked and sipped the wine. Never taking her hand from my cock, but never bringing it up to full hardness. She loved the feel of it, she liked the teasing and she knew from before that I would be demanding more from her when it was hard.

The bottle and glasses were empty and sitting on the side of the hot tub across from us. I had enjoyed the feel of her left hand on my cock, enjoyed the slight teasing and playfulness but now it was time to take control again. I bent forward just a little and put my left arm under her bent knees. My right arm was around her shoulders, her arms went around my neck and I lifted her up from the water. The wet shirt outlined her sexy body, it stuck to her flat belly, her perfect proportioned tits and dripped water as I stepped down from the tub and carried her through the house and into the bedroom. She knew what I wanted when I carried her in to the bedroom.

She struggled a bit in my arms and then asked me, "Please Xavier, please put me down", but I held still.

Once again, this time she begged, "Please X, for just a few minutes, I promise you will not be disappointed. "

I set her down and said, "I have to pick up the glasses, the bottle, and take care of the hot tub for the night, that should take a few minutes. "

Sherry smiled, raised up, kissed me on the lips, and then she pushed on my dark chest. I let her turn me and move me towards the door. I heard the door shut behind me as I left. The glasses and bottle were still out on the deck, I picked them up and carried them into the kitchen. Damn it was getting cool outside, so I slipped my pants back on over my bare body. I went back outside and put the cover back over the tub and blew the candles out. It was clouding up and looked like it would rain so I put the umbrella down over the table before I shut and locked the door behind me.

The bedroom door was open and the small light on the nightstand beside the bed was on. Sherry was laying on the bed with the light bedspread over her. She had dried and brushed her hair. There was a scent of her sexy perfume in the air. As I stepped closer to the bed Sherry smiled up at me and pulled the bedspread back to show me my surprise.

Damn, she surprised the hell out of me! She was wearing a small black silk top, which had two thin straps over each one of her white shoulders. It had black lace trim, was cut to a sharp v in the front between her white tits, and came down to the top of the matching black silk panties that she had on. They rode high on her hips and were tight to her married pussy. My cock thumped in my pants as I looked at her. Standing beside the bed, I reached over and took her hand, pulled her up to a sitting position and then to her feet.

"Damn I like that baby, model it for me, and show me how you look in it" I told her and sat back on the edge of the bed.

Sherry blushed and then walked across the room for me. She heard my whistle as I checked out her ass. She saw the big smile on my face, when she slowly walked back to me. She had more sway in her walk now. She was showing me her body along with the new sexy outfit and she knew it got me going.

She came close, I took her hands, pulled her to me and said, "You bought that for tonight, for me, I know you did Sherry."

She blushed as she looked down at me and softly answered me, "Yes I did."

Her eyes showed her excitement as she looked down into my dark brown eyes. I pulled her hands around behind her back and took both her wrists in my right hand. Her arms were pulled back and her tits pushed forward. I spread my legs and pushed her closer to me. She stood between my spread knees as I sat on the bed. My head was just a little lower than hers.

Her nipples were hard and pointed in the black silk top. I leaned forward and sucked one through the silk. My left hand was stroking her ass, feeling the slick silk, and I moved my mouth to her other nipple. She moaned a bit and squirmed against me. She tried to pull her hands back around but I held them tightly behind her.

"Easy baby, take it easy Sherry" I told her.

Then I pulled the thin strap down off her shoulder. It would not go past her upper arm since her hands were pinned behind her, but it was low enough so that her tit was bare for my dark hand. Squeezing it, I sucked her bare nipple gently, taking my time, enjoying the feel of her body squirming to mine. My nose brushed along her chest, she felt my warm breath on her skin, when I moved my mouth to her other nipple, still in the silk top. I sucked it, making the silk wet from my spit. I pulled it through the silk with my teeth and was rewarded with another moan from her.

Looking up at her, I told her, "You look so fucking sexy in black silk."

I waited for a moment, then told her, "But you look even better with my black dick in you. "

The fingers of my left hand made her shiver as I ran them up along her right side, up to the back of her neck and into her curled red hair. Wrapping her soft hair around my fingers, I pushed her to her knees in front of me. She fell forward a little, since I still held her hands behind her back.

Her face pressed to my crotch and I laughed a little as I said, "That is what you want baby, I know it is. "

She looked into my eyes, I still gripped her wrists behind her back and using my left hand only, I undid my pants, pulled the zipper down and pushed them off my hips and sat back down. I took my black cock in my hand and waved it in front of Sherry's face.

"Here it is baby, come get you some" I told her.

She leaned forward and took it between her soft red lips without hesitation. Her moan of contentment at having my black cock in her mouth again, vibrated on the head as she swabbed her tongue over it. Sherry moved her head in tight small circle around my swelling cock, bobbed her head in it as it stood up proud and ran her wet warm tongue along the shaft as she looked up at me. Her hands were still pinned behind her back. I played with her tits and her nipples, with my left hand, as she kneeled on the floor worshiping my black cock with her mouth.

Sherry worked hard on my throbbing dick. Alternating between sucking the pulsing head, kissing the shaft wet from her spit, rubbing her soft cheeks against it, and sucking my black balls with her sweet lips. I could tell she was trying to please me, to give me what she thought I wanted.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I knew what I wanted and I stopped playing with her tits and took her by the hair. Wrapping her red hair around my fingers again, I set the pace. Bobbing her head back and forth, I fucked her mouth with hard rough strokes. She gagged at first and struggled to take the hard shaft when I pushed it to her throat, she could not take it. This was not like in the truck where I let her take what she wanted, this time I took what I wanted.

Standing over her, I softly told her, "Relax baby, relax I know you can take all my big black cock."

"You got to trust me baby" I told her as I looked down into her confused eyes.

Slowly I pulled her head down on to my long cock again. The head pressed to the back of her throat, her arms tightened behind her back and she panicked again. She jerked her head back quickly when I stopped pushing it forward.

"That's better baby, come on we are going to try again" I told her.

Sherry opened her mouth for my throbbing cock. Her eyes were locked on mine; I fed her my cock real slow again, until the head pushed to the back of her throat. Then I jerked her mouth down on it before she could gag and pushed into her throat. Her eyes went wide with panic again; I held her still for just a moment and then pulled back.

"Good baby, real good, this time we gonna do it again with out stopping" she heard me say.

Her lips parted again for me. Her body was less tense in my hands, her arms were loose behind her back and I pushed my thick black dick down her married throat without stopping. She looked up at me with those beautiful green eyes and they were filled with pride and satisfaction of taking my long cock. Spit was hanging from the end when I pulled back, she licked the head, caught her breath and went back down all the way on my shaft. Her throat bulged from the head deep in it. After she took me all the way several more times, I let go of her hands behind her back. She placed a hand on each one of my dark thighs and used her mouth on me. She sucked, licked and deep throated my black cock until the cum was rising from my balls.

"You ready baby, ready for my load? " I asked her.

Her answer was a soft moan and the taking of my cock head between her lips, just in her mouth. She jerked the hard shaft with both her hands, her tongue snaked over the head and she grunted a little as my cum spurted out into her mouth. Sherry bathed the underside of my cock with her tongue as my dick jerked in her mouth and filled it with cum. Both my hands gripped her red hair tightly, but this time from the pleasure she was giving me.

I groaned, "So fucking good. "

Sherry sucked my cock dry and drank all my cum down. Her tongue traced along the underside of my still hard cock for a couple minutes. She was quiet, her eyes and face full of thought as she kneeled between my dark legs on the bedroom floor.

Sherry slowly pulled her mouth from my hard cock and looked deep into my eyes, as she said, "Thank you Xavier."

My black cock thumped at her words, at her admission of what just took place. I stood and pulled her to her feet and kissed her hard and deep. With my arms around her, I fell back onto the bed with her on top of me. Taking both her legs behind her knees, I pulled them up so that she was straddling my pulsing black cock. She pushed herself up on her hands and looked down at me while I was pulling the thin strip of black silk panties that covered her pussy to the side.

Not a word needed to be said, she rose up on her knees, reached between her legs, took my black cock and guided to her pussy. Sherry shut her eyes and leaned back a little more as she rubbed the head against her pussy. It was getting slick between us, her skin felt hot and wet on my dick head. The head moved up in her and I felt the tight grip of her pussy on me again.

She laid her head back and worked my hard dick up in her. My hands covered her tits as she moved up and down. Sherry took her time, feeling every inch of her pussy opening as she lowered herself again and again. Her eyes were closed, her red hair swung from side to side, and she braced herself with her hands on my hard chest. She rode my black cock! She fucked herself with my black meat! Her moans were loud as she shuddered and climaxed with it deep in her. She leaned forward for a moment, holding still, and then she started to rock back and forth again. The angle was changed and her pussy felt more open, looser, and wetter as she pumped up and down my cock.

She jutted her tits forward into my hands and I squeezed them both hard and twisted her stiff nipples. Her body jerked again and I felt her pussy grab my cock as she came a second time. Sherry rocked down all the way on me and made small circles with her hips as her breath came in gasps. Fuck she was so fucking good, so fucking hot! Our bodies moved so good together it was like we could read each other's mind.

After a minute or so, she just collapsed on my chest. Her head was beside mine and I felt her breath on my neck as she came down from her high. Her ass cheeks filled my hands as I held her to me, letting her rest for a short time. I was still hard and up in her. I made my cock jerk and pushed against her several times as she just murmured with satisfaction in my ear.

I had to have more! Gripping her tight ass, I held her open for my hard cock. I bent my knees and started lifting my ass from the bed. I fucked her pussy with short strokes as I held it open. Feeling the heat and wetness of her opening each time I pushed up in her, had my balls rising again. My black cock was slick with my pre cum and her cum.

Her pussy lips were next to the fingers of my left hand as I pumped in and out of her. I rubbed my middle finger along her opening and against my shaft until it was slick and wet. Sherry tensed when she felt my middle finger circle her ass hole. Her ass muscles clinched and her pussy gripped my cock harder. Rimming her sensitive opening with my finger had her tugging at my cock with her pussy when I would pull back. The tip of my finger was slick and I pressed it in her. Sherry's body tensed, she gulped in a big breath and held her breath. She was unsure of what I was doing.

Cum rose from my balls, ran along my long black shaft and spewed deep into her. My fingers gripped her ass cheeks hard, my middle fingers stayed wedged in her tight ass, as I pumped another load of my cum up in her. Sherry held tight to me, not moving her hips, frozen on my finger in her ass, accepting my hot cum in her until my cock stopped pulsing deep in her.

We lay together without speaking or moving. Her soft hair was against my cheek, her face beside mine on the pillow, her tits pressed against my chest, my cock still in her as her breathing became slower and steady. I ran my hands gently and slowly up and down her back. Feeling her warm soft skin when I reached the top of the black silk top and then the smooth silk against my hands as they caressed her lower had her molding to me.

Sherry fell asleep in my dark arms on top of me. It was only a short time later that I feel asleep holding her, with the feel of my now soft cock slipping from her pussy and the cum dripping from her.

When my eyes opened again, it was 6:00 in the morning, the sun was just starting to rise and the room was dim. Sometime in the night, Sherry had rolled off of my chest and she lay on her right side facing away from me. My chest was to her back; my right arm was under the pillow behind her head, and my left arm lay across her, holding her to me. Her breathing was slow and steady. She was still asleep. As I lay there, I thought about last night, picturing her pretty face in my mind as she kneeled before me, remembering the feel of soft kisses, the taste of her pussy, and the look in her eyes when she thanked me for teaching her to deep throat my long black cock. My bare cock was against the small silk panties over her ass and these thoughts had me getting hard again.

I lifted my left hand and softly began to run it over her left hand and up her arm. My fingertips brushed over her neck and I lifted the hair from her face. Her cheek was warm as I pressed my lips to it.

Sherry stirred a little in her sleep. The silk top was pulled to the side a bit exposing her right breast. Lightly I touched my finger to her nipple. I licked my finger and made a circle around her nipple, then rubbed across it a little harder. Sherry moved in her sleep, my cock was stiffening against her ass and I moved my hips to rub it against the silk. I wet my finger again and smoothed it over her nipple again. It swelled at my touch. Her head moved and I saw her green eyes staring back at me in the dim light. Sherry smiled and my hand cupped her tit, squeezed it as I leaned over her and took the stiff nipple between my lips. Her hand went to the back of my shaved head, holding it as I sucked on her tit. Her fingers rubbed over my neck and head.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The tip of my tongue left a small wet path from her nipple, between her tits, along her neck and up to her lips. Her hand was still on the back of my head as my tongue parted her lips and we kissed deeply. Her ass was moving in a small easy circle against my now hard cock. I pulled her panties open. I could feel the dried cum against the back of my hand as it slipped into her panties and down to her pussy. Cupping it with my fingers, I could feel the heat from her soft pussy lips again. When I pressed my middle finger up into her opening, her left hand came down and grabbed my wrist as she broke the kiss.

"Please Xavier, be easy, I am really sore" she said.

My mouth was next to her ear as I told her, "OK baby, I'll be easy this time. "

Sherry pressed to my head, turned back more, and our lips met again. We kissed, as I softly and slowly stroked her sore pussy lips. We took our time, kissing deep, then kissing each other on the lips, the cheek, the chin, all over our faces. My fingers were easy on her, but my cock was throbbing against her ass. She reached back between us and stroked me. She pulled at the head of my cock, then reached down to feel my balls while she sucked at my tongue in her mouth. I worked the small panties down over her ass and then pushed them off her slim sexy legs with my left foot.

This time when my middle finger pressed up into her, she moaned with pleasure. The wetness from her sore pussy coated my finger as I pressed in and out of her. Feeling her tight sore pussy with my finger as she jerked my hard cock had her moaning into my mouth.

Sherry was breathing faster as my lips trailed from her mouth, across her cheek and over to her ear.

She felt my soft breath, heard my deep voice in her ear, as I said, "Take it baby, guide it in Sherry. "

Taking her left leg behind her knee, I lifted it up as Sherry pulled my cock between her legs. Holding it with her left hand, she carefully rubbed the head over her tender pussy. I felt the heat and wetness from her and wanted to take her, wanted to fuck her deep and hard right then, but I let her take her time. She rubbed the head a little more, pressing deeper to her, until I felt it slip in. Grasping the shaft in her hand, she held my cock still while she worked her hips up and down, taking a little more each time into her sore wet pussy.

Fuck yes, it was good. Her hand moved lower down the pulsing shaft as more of my cock sank up in her pussy. She was fucking herself again on my black cock. I kissed her neck, her shoulder and face as she worked my black cock. She never pulled off far before taking it again. Sherry squirmed against me and moaned when I pulled her nipples, they were sore too, but she pressed up to my middle finger as I lightly ran it over her clit. Her hips rocked more on my hard cock as I stroked her clit. Her left hand left my shaft and cupped my balls as I felt my cock finally push all the way in her.

Pressing to her belly with my palm as I rubbed her clit, pinned her to me and I started moving my hips now. I fucked her hot, tight, sore, pussy with very short strokes and could feel her hand leave my balls to grasp my dark arm across her body. Her head went back and her fingers gripped my forearm as she came on my hard dick with a loud moan. Her pussy gripped my cock again and my cum flowed deep into again.

After a short while, she turned and kissed my nose, and then she giggled a little and snuggled up closer to me with her back to my chest and my cock still in her. We fell asleep again with her in my arms.

It was 8:30 when I woke up again. I eased back away from Sherry, trying not to wake her as I rolled off the bed. I needed to take a piss bad. The master bathroom was right across from where Sherry lay sleeping on her side. I walked around the bed and stood in front of the toilet. The door was open and I took my soft 7 inch dick in my hand and started to piss.

After a few moments I looked over and saw that Sherry was awake. Her eyes were fixed on my hand holding my cock as I pissed. I did not say anything. I finished pissing and shook the couple of drops off the end of my cock. I was completely naked and I turned and started the water for the shower.

After getting the water just right, I went over to where Sherry was. She looked up at me, I took her hand, pulled her up and then into the bathroom with me. The sexy baby doll top that she had bought for me, came off her white body with ease when I pulled at it with my strong fingers. Damn she was beautiful.

I gave her a quick kiss and we stepped into the shower. The warm water and soap felt very good on my hands as I ran them over Sherry's body. We washed each other in the warm water between kisses.

After toweling off, Sherry asked me to leave for a moment. I knew she was going piss, so I smiled and shut the door behind me. I took my clothes from the dresser and pulled on a pair of shorts and t shirt. Sherry came out and reached for her small bag, but I stopped her.

"No you just sit right there, I will be ready in a minute" I told her.

She sat on the edge of the bed, naked, her hair wet, and her nipples hard in the cool room. She watched me getting dressed without speaking. After I pulled the shirt over my head, I picked up her small bag and opened it up.

"Let's see what we have here" I said.

Reaching in, I pulled out a pair of small white shorts, a yellow blouse, a pair of white panties and matching bra. Looking at Sherry, I smiled my approval. Her eyes grew wide as I put the bra and panties back into the back.

I explained to her, "You do not need these. "

Holding the small white shorts in my hands, I leaned over before her. She picked up her small sexy feet with the painted toe nails and put them through the shorts. I pulled them up her over her legs. She stood up beside the bed, her hand resting on my shoulder for support as I pulled the shorts over her ass and buttoned them in the front. Taking the blouse in my hands, I pulled it open and over each one of her arms. My dark fingers buttoned it from the top down until the last button was done. There was a confused look on her face. The night before I had fucked her so hard she could still feel it. Her throat had been filled by my big black cock and this morning she knew that she had to take me again, no matter how sore she was. Now, this gentle touch, this loving way that I dressed her this morning had her mind spinning.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Now, let's go get some breakfast" I told her.

She slipped on the sandals, held my hand and followed me into the kitchen. The coffee was ready to be started when I pushed the button. There was some fruit in the frig and some doughnuts on top. Sherry was sitting at the island in the middle of the kitchen so I placed them there.

We ate and talked as the coffee brewed. When it was ready I got up and got us both a cup.

She liked hers with just a little sugar. I had to laugh.

I said to her, so you like it, "Black and little sweet."

She blushed and took a sip before saying, "Damn that nice."

We had breakfast and talked about Steven and some about Chuck. His schedule was the same each time he went out. He always left on Thursday night, to spend the night at a hotel in Atlanta. He then took the early morning first flight to Chicago, refueled, flew to LA, and then bumped up to San Fran, where he spent Friday and Saturday night before leaving very early Sunday and coming back the same way to Atlanta. He got home late on Sunday evening and had the rest of the week off.

"You mean he leaves you alone 3 nights a week? Damn, if that was me, I have to look for another job" I kidded her.

Sherry laughed a little and I got up to do the dishes from the night before. She helped me rinse them off and put them in the washer. We did not speak, just worked beside each other in silence for the couple of minutes that it took. After she dried her hands on a towel she turned to me.

"I have to leave to go get Steven, he is probably driving his grandparents wild by now. I will get my clothes from the bedroom" she said.

I followed her into the bedroom with out saying anything. The short white shorts were really hugging her hips and ass. They fit tight on her thighs and up to her trimmed red haired pussy. When she stood still or even when she walked her strong, slim, toned, thighs did not touch. As she bent over to pick up the small travel bag she brought, I wanted to reach between those sexy legs and feel her hot pussy again, I could not get enough of her, but I knew she was really sore so I just looked for a moment and then walked over to the bathroom.

We had finished the pot of coffee and I think that I had drunk about seventy five percent of it. It was time for me to take a leak. Sherry had her bag up on the bed now and was packing her dress, blouse, and the sexy baby doll outfit she bought for me in it. She was on the far side of the bed facing the bathroom and I remembered her watching me when I took a leak earlier that morning.

Standing in front of the toilet I looked over and asked her " Do you want to help?"

She looked up from her packing with a puzzled look as I said, " I saw you watching me earlier today."

Her face turned bright red, and I continued, "Last night you said it was beautiful, come over her Sherry, hold my black cock while I piss."

Sherry looked down for a moment at the bed and then she looked back up at me when I said," Come on baby."

My eyes were locked on hers as she came slowly around the bed. When she reached the door of the bathroom, she looked down again with embarrassment.

I took her hand in mine, and asked her, " I know you want to baby, you want to see it and hold it while I piss."

She looked at my dark eyes and face when she softly said, "Yes."

Her hands were shaking as she pulled down the zipper on my shorts. I could see her slim fingers, the top of her head, she stood beside me looking down, as she reached in and pulled my dark cock free from my shorts. If I had not already cum four times in the last 12 hours, the sight and feel of her hand holding my cock would have had it stiffening again.

" Hold it baby, here it comes" I warned her.

Sherry held my cock in her hand with the palm up. Her fingers were wrapped around it and she felt my piss running under my dark skin and watched as it splashed in the water. After I was finished, she gently shook the couple of drops off the end, put it back into my shorts before and then zipped them up. I really did not know what to think about this, but it seemed like she enjoyed it.

Sherry leaned to me, rose up on her toes and kissed my dark cheek and then said., "That was fun."

She walked back over to the bed and closed the small bag. My arm was around her and we walked through the house to the door for the garage. She stepped through the door after I opened it and walked over to her car. She opened the door and tossed her bag onto the passenger seat and turned to me.

I took her in my arms and kissed her softly on the lips. Her green eyes were fixed on mine as she opened the door and got into the car. I smiled at her and took a DVD from my pocket. It was the one from the eye level security camera in the living room from last night.

"What is this?" She asked me.

"The next time you are alone, watch that and then call me afterwards" I told her.

"Bye X."

"See you Monday at the game sexy lady" I told her.


The End

[Thunder Storm]

Banging in the Bathroom


I had been casually dating this one guy for a week when he invited me over to his friend's Halloween party. I dressed up as a glam-rock porn star with glitter blue hair and a short skirt, platform shoes, the works.

The boys were drinking upstairs when he and I went down to the basement to talk. We started kissing each other on the couch and I got so turned on. He went to the bathroom so I waited. I felt very inspired so I stood in front of the door. When he opened it I was standing right there and I moved close to him to kiss him passionately.
I pushed him into the spacious bathroom and closed the door behind me. We immediately stripped off all our clothes. There was a huge mirror from wall to wall and I stared at his erect dick through the reflection. He lifted me to the counter and started licking my pussy and I came shortly after. The counter was just the right height for him to slide inside me. I was so wet. He thrust his dick in and out and I just moaned even though I could hear people outside. We knocked over some candles as we fucked harder and harder.

A girl tried to knock on the door but another guy told her his friend is having sex in the bathroom with his girlfriend. I was like "Girlfriend? What the fuck?" but we kept going until he came inside me. I kissed a little longer and went outside, but by that time everyone was gone because they didn’t have the patience to wait for the bathroom anymore. We laughed so hard.

[Thunder Storm]

Reunited and It Feels So Good

Through Friends Reunited, I re-discovered my first love from way back in 1968. We have fallen completely in love with each other. Both marriages are on the rocks and neither of us had enjoyed or even had sex for some time. The inevitable has happened, we knew it would, and as my job entails regular travel and overnight stays, we seized the moment whenever we can.

The first time (and every time) we made love together was just magical, but I found I could not maintain an erection - for me it was embarrassing -but she is the most understanding lady ever and told me not to worry. I talked to my Doctor who assured me that under these circumstances loss of erection was quite normal. He prescribed Viagra in 25Mg tablets. Last week we met up. I took two 25Mg pills. It takes half an hour to reach the hotel. In the car park she kissed me, and by the time we reached the reception desk I had the most glorious erection. We made love like neither of us had experienced before - it was wonderful. I maintained an erection for at least 3 hours. We made love in many different positions, (we even fell off the bed!) The pleasure for both of us was immense, Pauline had several orgasms. I came only once, but felt like I was in total control, and when I did orgasm ........ Oh boy!!

[Thunder Storm]

Got My Mojo Back

I am a 48-year-old man who noticed a big loss of "mojo" 5 years ago when I divorced. I dated afterwards but my sexual stamina was reduced from the trauma. I lost the youthful yearnings that used to propel erections, and I frequently could not climax. It also seemed my penis was smaller when erect.

Two months ago I met a youthful petite woman of 35 with a small waist, slender legs and a very full "double D" bosom. I was smitten by her girlish femininity, and to my surprise she confessed she was still a virgin. I promised to move slowly to make her first time more enjoyable but when we tried to make love, she was so small internally I could not insert a finger without causing discomfort. Over time we played with a series of small dildos, each a little larger, until she could accommodate a dildo 2/3 my erect size. She was now ready for me but I could not maintain an erection long enough to penetrate at a slow pace. A number of failed attempts led to frustration and feelings of inadequacy.

The night before my still virginal girlfriend was leaving town for several weeks, a buddy gave me a 100 mg Viagra (thanks Steve!). The pressure was intense, but an hour after taking the entire pill we began to caress each other and suddenly I had a huge erection, plus my penis looked much larger than normal. My little virgin was shocked by my big stiff member but gamely climbed on top of me and for the next fifteen minutes squirmed her hips slowly until she had wedged the entire throbbing shaft inside her, stopping occasionally to adjust her position, but moaning with pleasure throughout. I lay still the entire time, and such a hard long lasting erection would have been impossible without Viagra. After stroking gently a few times to loosen her vagina, we rolled over to the missionary position where I soon had the most intense orgasm I can recall. I wept with pleasure at successfully deflowering my sweetheart, plus I had never made love to a virgin before. Early the next morning I awoke rock hard again, but she had to catch a plane and also admitted she could not have handled it again so soon. But now after a month apart, we are camping out next week and I have ordered 10 more 100 mg pills. Viagra has changed my life (and hers). Thanks Pfizer.

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro Thunderstorm for your stories . :)

Many Thanks to the bro who upz me without leaving the nick - Birdie's Short Stories... 19-05-2008 10:26 PM Keep up the good work . :) and here's one story for you .

To No Longer Become Spider-Woman

It had all began on the 19th day of the month of May which was exactly when a sinister would-be world conquerer known only as the Mandarin and his own group of evil super-powered villains had decided to attack the Los Angeles,California branch of Stark Enterprises in order to steal anything that might be used as a weapon against all of the innocent citizens of the entire planet Earth but just as they were about to use their powers to smash open the massive doors of one of the labs,a pair of lazer beams had been blasted over their heads which had caused the entire criminal gang to turn themselves around and discover that a certain golden armored Avenger known as Iron Man has finally arrived and he was not alone for he had his own team of super-powered heroes known as Force Works with him.

But after the one armored hero whose real name happens to be Tony Stark had pointed his finger at his most hated enemy and said,"Okay,Mandarin!We're here to let you know that your dreams on world conquest had finally coming to an end and not one single invention of Tony Stark's that you were planning to steal from here is ever going to change that!So,are you and your co-horts going to surrender and come quietly or are we going to start kicking the shit out of you?",one of the Mandarin's sinister allies,a beautiful masked blonde maiden known only as Hypnotia had gazed her own eyes upon one of the female members of the heroic Force Works,placed her lips close to his ear and whispered,"It's true,Mandarin!The one beautiful maiden that you had foretold has arrived!"

And after he had heard that,the Mandarin has allowed a devilishly-gleefull smile to appear on his own face,let out a heart dose of evil laughter and answered,"Actually,my armored foe!I have another option in mind!",before he had raised his fist and fired a beam from one of his rings at the entire Force Works team,causing all of them to close their eyes because that flash of light was so totally bright.But as soon as they had opened their eyes and noticed that the Mandarin and his evil team had suddenly disappeared,one of Tony's Force Works teammates and fellow armor-wearers known as the War Machine--whose actual name was James Rhodes--had taken a deep breath and said,"Well,Tony.At least,there's one good news.The Mandarin and his goon squad had finally gotten the message and left the scene."

"That might be true,Rhodey.But there's also some bad news.Those cold-hearted pieces of shit had taken one of us hostage!",that was what the team's resident archer known as Hawkeye--who was actually Clint Barton--had said to the rest of the team before they had turned themselves around and noticed that the one Force Works member known as Spider-Woman has also disappeared and theroized that she had been abducted by the Mandarin and his own team of sinister villains for some evil purpose,causing the suddenly-enraged Iron Man to activate his armor's communication device and said,"HOMER,this is Iron Man!I want you to activate Spider-Woman's tracking device and let us know where she is right now!She has been abducted by the Mandarin and we need to find her quickly before something bad happens to her!"

"I truly understand,Mister Stark.Ms. Carpenter's tracking device has already been activated and I shall send the co-ordinates over to you right now.",that was what the Force Works computer had said to the golden armored Avenger and while he was waiting for HOMER to send him the full set of co-ordinates,the unconscious Spider-Woman had finally opened her eyes,placed her hand on the back of her head and looked around the room to discover that she had been taken to an abandoned warehouse,causing the one female member of Force Works whose actual name was Julia Carpenter to get herself back up to her feet and yell at the top of her lungs,"I REALLY DON'T KNOW WHAT SICK AND TWISTED DEVICE OF TORTURE YOU HAVE IN STORE FOR ME,MANDARIN!BUT IN CASE YOU HAVEN'T NOTICED,I'M NOT GOING TO LET YOU GO THROUGH WITH IT!"

But as soon as she had rushed herself over to a wall and quickly started to climb it,the starwberry-blonde spider-powered babe had suddenly gotten herself swatted back down to the floor by an energy-charged whip which had caused her to drop herself back down to the floor and let out a scream of total pain before one of the Mandarin's sinister agents known as Mark Scarlotti--whose codename happens to be Blacklash--had placed his bare-ass naked body inside the room,gazed his sick and demented eyes down at the helpless Julia,began stroking his stiff cock and said,"That's what you think,Spider-Bitch!What we have in store for you is truly better than any form of torture...and it starts right now!"

And after he had wrapped the energy-charged whip around his helpless victim's neck and shredded her entire Spider-Woman uniform off to expose her nude body,the devilishly-gleefull Blacklash had placed a vice-like grip on poor Julia's hair and dragged her into the next room,where she was shocked to discover that the Mandarin and Hypnotia were both standing naked right in front of her with devilishly-gleefull smiles on their faces before the fiendish Mandarin had walked himself over to Julia,placed the tips of his fingers underneath her chin and said,"Aaaahhhh,Julia!It is so wonderfull for you to join us!As a matter of fact,it has been foretold to me in a dream!",only to have a pissed-off Julia look at the sinister villain with anger in her eyes and hissed,"Well,just to let you know,you sick son-of-a-bitch!If my teammates find out where I am,that dream of yours is going to become a fucking nightmare!"

"Ah,yes!Thank you ever so much for reminding me,my dear Julia!Hypnotia,if you please...!",that was what the sinister Mandarin had said to the blonde super-criminal before she had placed her hands on Julia's cheeks,looked deep into her eyes and used her hypnotic power to strip Julia of all of her free will.And after the suddenly mind-controlled Julia had started pumping two of her fingers in and out of her exposed cunt and carressing her own tits with the other hand,Hypnotia had kissed her ever so passionately on the lips before Blacklash had removed the whip from Julia's neck and allowed his female colleague to start licking all over her mind-controlled slave's nude body--all the way down to her hot,wet pussy and carressing her firm breasts.

And after Scarlotti had placed his stone hard dick inside Julia's asshole and the Mandarin had placed his stiff cock inside Hypnotia's backside and his hands on her stiff mounds,Julia had placed her hands on her mistress' bare shoulders and said,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Hypnotia!Touch me!Touch me there!Suck my wet pussy dry while we both get ourselves fucked in the ass!Aaaahhhh!"Then,after Scarlotti had taken his stiff cock out of Julia's ass and allowed her to start sucking on it,Hypnotia had started pumping two of her fingers in and out of Julia's cunt and said,"Yeeeessss!That's it!Enjoy it,Spider-Bitch!Let us fuck the living shit out of you!Aaaahhhh!"

That was before Scarlotti had placed his stone hard dick inside Hypnotia's pussy and his hands on her bare back,Hypnotia had placed her hands on Julia's bare hips and began licking on her snatch and Julia had began sucking on the Mandarin's stiff cock before the blonde super-villainess had placed one of her hands on her strawberry-blonde mind-slave's tits and yelled,"AAAAHHHH,YES!THAT'S IT!DO IT,SCARLOTTI!FUCK ME!FUCK ME IN THE ASS WHILE WE FUCK THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF THIS BITCH!DO IT TO ME NOW!AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!"And after the three sinister villains and their helpless captive had started moving themselves harder and faster and finally came and collapsed due to exhaustion,the Mandarin had gazed upon the still-mind-controlled Julia with a devilishly-gleefull smile on his face and said,"And now,Julia Carpenter!It is time for you to no longer become Spider-Woman!For now,you are nothing more than just a slave of the Mandarin!"

But as soon as he had let out a hearty dose of evil laughter,a certain golden armored Avenger known as The Invincible Iron Man had smashed his way through a wall and roared in a loud booming voice,"THAT'S WHAT YOU THINK,YOU PIECE-OF-SHIT!",before he had smashed the sinister Mandarin straight into another wall and caused him to become unconscious.And just as both Hypnotia and Blacklash were about to use their own powers to try to take down the enraged Iron Man,the second Force Works female member known as the Scarlet Witch(Wanda Frank)had used her mutant powers to place the two sinister villains inside a large hex sphere while Hawkeye had covered poor Julia up with a blanket and lifted her up into his arms.

And after the super-heroic team had allowed the local police to take the still-unconscious Mandarin and his two co-horts into custody,the entire Force Works team had taken their fallen member to the sci-med wing of the local Stark Enterprises branch,where they were hoping that the doctors within that very wing would be able to help Julia become herself again.As for her career as Spider-Woman,the rest of the Force Works team had gathered themselves within their own headquarters to try to figure out the answer to this one question:Should they keep her in the team in spite of what had happened to her or not?And if you were to ask me,all I could personally say is that only time will tell.


The End

[birdie8819]

Tom Gets Naked for Jane

Earlier I wrote about how I had gone to see my friend Jane at the college she attended in Massachusetts and ended up naked for most of her sorority sisters. I should really have been smart enough to suspect that I was being set up because Jane had a history of getting me naked for her and her friends' pleasure. The first time that Jane got me naked was the summer before we headed off for college. There were four of us who had known each other for about 12 years and had hung out together, 2 guys and 2 girls, pretty much just friends even though I did like Jane and hoped it might become more. Jane was about 8 month older than me, but physically she was always mature and easily could have passed as being in her early twenties. The year before we had taken a school trip to New York and were walking on Broadway when a young guy walking past us the other way looked right at Jane and said, "Now that's eating pussy."

Jane looked at me and asked, "What did he say?" but even though I agreed with him I was too embarrassed to repeat for her what he had said. Actually at that point I hadn't had the pleasure of eating pussy and so I truly didn't know if I agreed with him, although later I'd find out that eating pussy was an incredible turn on for me.

Well that summer Bob left town to start college early and Robyn went to spend the summer working as a nanny for relatives out of state. One day Jane phoned and told me to come over to her house. Her family had just moved into a new house out in a wooded area of town. Her father was an executive at a woolen factory in town and they had a big new house built on a large piece of property. When I got there Jane was outside and said, "Let's take a walk in the woods."

We followed a path from the back of her yard into the woods till we came to a small secluded pond and Jane suggested that we go for a swim.

"I'd like to but I don't have a swimsuit," I said. I was embarrassed because the truth was that the thought of seeing Jane in her underwear or better yet naked was getting me excited.

But Jane said, "That doesn't matter," and sat down to take off her shoes.

I was feeling really self-conscious and not at all sure about the idea, but since she appeared to be undressing I went ahead and undressed down to my underwear. When I looked over at Jane she was standing with her hands on her hips and a big grin on her face wearing a one piece bathing suit. Jane was cute and had a very nice body. She was about 5'8" with muscular legs and big tits. Her bathing suit was very tight, low cut and came up high on her hips. She had large nipples and they were very visible as she stood there grinning at me in my underwear. She ran to the water and jumped in calling for me to follow. Jane was a really good swimmer having had lessons most of her life and also having been on a swim team in Worcester. I was barely adequate at best. I'd had some Red Cross lessons, which back then meant I learned the crawl, back stroke and side stroke, but I seldom had much opportunity to practice.

While we swam Jane would dive under the water and swim around even going between my legs several times. Once she went under for a long time and I was starting to get nervous when I felt her behind me grabbing my underwear and starting to pull them off. I pulled my knees up to try and grab them but since she already had them down past my knees that just helped her to pull them off more quickly. She came up with them, laughed loudly and then threw them up toward shore where they landed in a tree. She dove under a few more times again swimming between my legs, a couple of times she even touched my balls. I wasn't sure if it was accidental touching or not. Then she swam to shore and walked up to where her clothes were. She stood there with her legs spread and used her hands to wipe the drops of water off her body, which made her boobs bounce and her nipples stand up. Watching her I thought she was really beautiful and started to get an erection. After a couple of minutes she called to me to come out. By now I had a full on chubby and so was even more reluctant to come out. I stood far enough out so that the water came up past my waist hoping my erection would go away.

"You'll have to come out eventually," Jane said and so feeling more embarrassed than I ever had and keeping my hands over my cock and balls I walked up to where Jane was and stood in front of her. Jane looked up at me and smiled then reached up and moved my hands away from my crotch looking at my cock and balls. Having her look at me just got me more excited and my cock, which had started to go soft, stiffened standing straight up along my abdomen. After looking at me for a bit she put her hands on my hips and twisted as she said, "Turn around so I can see your ass."

When I was facing away from her she put her hand between my legs, pushed on the inside of my legs and said, "Spread your legs some more."

I moved my left foot to side a bit, but she said more and pushed harder on the inside of my thigh. Her hand was very high on my legs, almost touching my balls and I was really aroused.

After Standing there for a couple of minutes, she said, "Bend over."

I bent forward a bit, but again she said, "More. Put your hands on your knees and your head down by your knees too."

She slid her hands to my ass cheeks and pressed lightly spreading my cheeks. After a minute or two she turned me again. While I was standing there with my hard cock bobbing up and down she took my hand and put it on my cock. She then slowly took my fingers and wrapped them around my cock and then started to move my hand up and down. She stopped and so did I.

But she said, "Don't stop. Keep going."

Then she took my other hand and turned my fingers and pressed them against my balls. I was really excited and within just a couple of minutes I had the strongest orgasm I had ever had - almost hitting her in the face with my come.

Jane smiled and laughed and I could feel myself getting red with embarrassment. We stayed there for awhile longer with me still naked and doing different things for her. Once she made me walk and then run back in forth in front of her. Then she had me get on my hands and knees facing away from her, and again she told me to spread my knees very wide. As I knelt there with my legs spread I felt her lifting up balls and looked between my legs to see her using her foot rub my balls and cock. I was fascinated by the sight of her pretty foot massaging my balls and quickly got hard again. She moved up to the side of me and told me to masturbate again. As she was to the left of me I used my right hand to stroke my cock so that she could see everything. As I neared climax I closed my eyes and lifted my head and just then I felt her hand come around from behind, grab my balls and squeeze them lightly. Just as she did I had a very powerful orgasm. As my orgasm subsided I put my head down in the sand and lay there. I was embarrassed to think of myself lying with my ass up in the air and my legs spread for Jane to see, but was to overcome at first to change my position.

Finally we got dressed and left. I didn't understand why I would do everything she asked of me even though I found it embarrassing, but I did and that wasn't the last time I was naked in front of Jane.


The End

[birdie8819]

Rookie

Amy and I had an apartment a block north of the park in the center of town. We had known each other for as long as either of us could remember. She had a boyfriend and I did not. It was her first, but regardless, I had more experience with guys than she did.

We had been drinking and partying starting late on Friday afternoon. On Saturday evening her guy friend was to come to our place. Not wanting to feel like a third wheel, I asked her to have him invite his friend Allen to come with him. They got there at around 9:30 and had more alcohol and other things with which we could party.

A couple of hours in, we were all pretty fucked up. Amy and Chad were making out and I had kind of been flirting and teasing with Allen. We were listening to music, and those two had kind of migrated to the small dining area between the living room, where we were, and the kitchen. They were all making out and rubbing up against each other in quite a sexual way.

I'm not really entirely sure what was going on in my head. Either I was feeling a little put out by their exploits or I had a point to prove being that Amy was fairly new to the game of men and sex. I guess I just wanted to kind of show her how a real slut operates.

At the risk of sounding conceited, I'm a pretty good looking girl. Oh the hell with it. I'm hot and I have a great body. There... I said it. And I was pretty comfortable about moving in on Allen. I kissed him. Not just a kiss, but a hot open mouth wild tongue action 'I'm gonna get you off' kind of kiss. He was pretty speechless. Maybe a bit shy. I went in for another tongue kiss and this time put my hand directly on his crotch.

It was really obvious that he had a hard-on. As I was kissing him, my hand massaged his growing bulge, rubbing and massaging it with my finger tips, He just grinned and blushed. Eventually his hand came up my stomach and he started grabbing at my tits, so I undid my bra and unbuttoned a couple so he could get a good feel of my boobs and small hard nipples.

I really cared more that Amy was catching this than I did about actually having sex or either getting myself or this Allen guy off. So with a little bit of exaggeration, I stood up then laid on the couch on my side facing away from Allen with my head across his abdomen.

I unbuttoned then unzipped his pants, reaching inside to pull out his cock. I wrapped my hand around it lightly and stroked it slowly. He didn't say a word. He didn't have a huge dick, nor was it small. Pretty average, I guess maybe like five or six inches, but it sure was excited.

I looked at it a while and licked at it by darting my tongue out and back in quickly a couple of times before wrapping my lips around the head and sucking it into my mouth. Up and down I went in typical blow job fashion as I fucked his dick with my mouth. I could feel and hear him breathing heavily and moaning.

I'm sure he was enjoying it, but I was almost hoping that Amy and Chad were watching me show them how a professional slut gives head. I held it's base tightly with one hand and rubbed my own pussy through my tight jeans with the other. I was working his cock over really good. I would hold my mouth still with my lips wrapped around his throbbing shaft while I moved only my tongue back and forth across the under side of his velvety soft dick head. Then I would bob my head up and down His cock. I kissed it and licked it and sucked it as hot and sexy as any seasoned porn star would have done.

I had been with enough guys and seen enough pornographic movies to know what would happen next when I felt his muscles tense and his cock start to buck and convulse. He started panting and let out an audible "Ah!!" His throbbing hard cock squirted, filling my mouth with his cum. I held the load of sperm in my mouth and felt another even longer surge of cum shoot inside my mouth. I came off of his dick with my mouth only momentarily. Just long enough to swallow the mouth full of cum that I had before gulping his convulsing boner back into my lips. Just in time to get two more bursts of cum against the roof of my mouth. I parted my lips a little to let his sperm flow down his cock shaft, then I deep throated it sucking the cum back up into my mouth and swallowing every bit of it.

No sooner did he finish blasting his backed up cum load into my mouth did he start this fucked up speech. "That was so wrong! God says it's wrong." He sputtered as he fastened his pants and started to leave. "The Bible says not to have sex before marriage. It says oral sex is wrong. He's going to punish you and he's going to punish me..." He went on and on. I was stunned.

As he left the room I looked over the back of the couch to see how Amy and Chad were reacting to this. What I saw was Chad leaning back against the table with his boner sticking out and Amy on her knees with his cock in her hands watching Allen running out the door. She looked over at me and said, "What the fuck?... That must have been one hell of a blow job!"

"I guess so." I said with a stunned look. Amy then got back to business sucking Chad's cock. I watched the whole thing. He did have a bigger dick than Allen. I even watched until he backed up and shot his own load of cum on Amy's face. Damn it was hot. And he didn't even freak out. He just laughed and packed up his manhood as Amy wiped down her face with a towel.

"Do you want me to go out and get Allen to come back?" Chad asked.

"No." I said."Too small. I was gonna throw him back anyway. Besides I went and swallowed enough cum for at least two of the facials that she just got." We shared a good drunken laugh and came away with a really good fucked up story to tell.


The End

[birdie8819]

Rebecca's First Gloryhole Fun

At 18 years old, Rebecca had not had much experience with sex. She had only been with 2 guys. She was not a gorgeous supermodel type by any means. She had average looks to go with her average shoulder length straight brown hair. She wore glasses and dressed pretty plainly because she had never really had the money growing up to buy the designer label clothes that a lot of her friends wore. She was medium height for a girl at about 5'4 and weighed around 130 pounds. Her breasts measured out at a very mediocre B cup.

She had decided to go with a plain top and a short skirt that showed off her best feature. She had been told by more then one guy that she had a very nice ass and sexy legs. She pulled up her pantyhose and decided not to wear panties. A practice she liked to do just for the heck of it. It kind of made her feel like a bad girl. She also didn't wear a bra because there was really not much there to hold in place anyway.

The night was spent with her friends at a bar in a bad sex district part of town. It was surrounded by liquor stores and strip clubs and an adult bookstore. It was the only place that would serve them alcohol at their age without any question. She had played some pool and sang very bad karaoke and had several mixed drinks before she was finally asked to dance by a large older guy who introduced himself as Chuck. He was around 40 years old, 6'3 and she guessed his weight at around 250 He was wearing a pair of rather dirty jeans and a tattered Metallica T-shirt that covered a rather sizeable belly. He also wore a dirty Budweiser baseball cap. She wasn't being picky in her condition. He was the first one to pay any real attention to her anyway.

They walked out onto the small dance floor for a slow song. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he reached his arms around her waist and puller her tight against his beer belly. She thought to herself how drunk she must be because the feeling of his hard hands on her hips was really a nice sensation. She laid her head on his chest and rocked back and forth to the music. It wasn't much into the song before his hand slid down to her ass slowly. She didn't put of any kind of a fight as he soon was dancing with both hands feeling up her ass cheeks. "You really have a wonderful ass." He whispered in her ear.

She just looked up and smiled at him and then laid her head back on his chest.

When the song was over they went outside. He said he always wanted to go to the adult bookstore next door just to see what it was like. She was drunk and a little curious herself so she figured it wouldn't hurt to go with him. It was well lit outside and there seemed to be quite a few people going in and out. They walked into a room that had several shelves that contained DVD's and magazines with all types of sexual pictures on them. There were a couple of guys looking at the selection but there was no sign of all of the people that she had seen go in. She then saw a guy walk out of a dark hallway with a sign over it that said VIDEO BOOTHS TOKENS ONLY.

"What is back there?" She asked Chuck. "I think you go back there to watch these movies." He replied. They examined the movies on the shelves and she started feeling a tingling between her legs from all the graphic sexual images. "You want to go see what the video booths are all about?" Chuck asked with a smile. Rebecca didn't really know if she wanted to do that. She had only known this guy for about 30 minutes. The alcohol answered for her. "Sure, I guess so." She replied.

Chuck walked up to the counter to get some tokens. She then followed him into the hallway. The hallway was very dimly lit. There were small doors up and down the hall and there were a couple of side halls also with small doors leading into them. There were lights above each door that had the words IN USE on them. Some were lit and others weren't. The whole place smelled funny, kind of a bleach type smell.

Chuck led her down the hallway and took a turn as if he knew exactly where he was going. He went to a door and opened what seemed like a larger booth then the others. He allowed her to enter first and then closed the door behind them and clicked the latch. The booth was dark until he started placing tokens in the slot. The screen lit up immediately with a scene of a blonde who was being fucked really hard in her ass by the biggest dick that Rebecca had ever seen. Rebecca's own pussy tingled at the sight of the woman being used in the ass. Rebecca had only had a couple of boyfriends and none had tried that maneuver.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Chuck sat down on a bench that was against the wall and patted the seat next to him. Rebecca was definitely having second thoughts about what she might have gotten herself into, but she sat down anyway. "What do you think?" Chuck asked. "Well it is definitely different." Rebecca replied. She knew what Chuck wanted and she was really starting to get turned on at the thought of it. He leaned over and kissed her softly on the neck as his hand started to slide up the inside of her thigh.

Rebecca did something she didn't expect. She spread her legs wider to allow him easier access as his fingers probed the outside of her panty hose. She could feel his fingers sliding gently across the material and across her now dampening pussy lips. She sighed and leaned back against the wall and watched the screen while this old redneck stranger fondled her pussy.

Then Chuck got on his knees in front of Rebecca. He reached up her skirt and grabbed a hold of her pantyhose at the crotch and ripped a hole in them. A second later Rebecca had 2 of his thick fingers shoved deep into her awaiting hole. She couldn't help but moan out loud even though she knew that people in other booths would hear her. She couldn't believe how thick this guy's fingers felt in her tight little hole. Her pussy clamped around his digits as he curved them upward and started rubbing directly on her g-spot. She closed her eyes as her breathing got heavier and heavier. When his thumb started rubbing her clit at the same time she exploded in the most powerful orgasm she had ever felt. She was almost screaming as her body convulsed over and over from the powerful climax.

Chuck pulled out his fingers and stood up in front of Rebecca. He unbuttoned his jeans and pulled out his cock right in front of her. She leaned forward and took the hard 6 inch member in her hand and licked the head all around before she took it in her mouth. She hadn't had much experience with this and didn't know how to get it into her throat like the girl on the screen was doing with a cock that was much bigger. Chuck didn't seem to mind as he let out some slight moans and then told Rebecca that she was a good little cocksucker. He placed his hand on the back of her head and started slowly fucking her mouth with the half of his cock that would fit.

His breathing started becoming heavier and he was pushing harder before he pulled his cock out of her mouth. "Damn, you almost made me cum before I could fuck you." He said. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a condom and tore the wrapper open. She watched as he rolled the rubber down onto his cock. "Stand up sexy." He reached down and held her hand and pulled her to her feet. He turned her to the side and then stood behind her as he pushed on her back to get her to bend over. She did as he wanted and bent over. It was then that she noticed the hole in the wall in front of her and the eyes of someone watching.

She didn't have time to say or do anything. Chuck slid her skirt up and grabbed her by her hips, ramming his hard cock into her tight wet pussy. She moaned as he pulled his cock almost all the way out and then pulled on her hips and slammed his member home again. He started fucking her hard as she screamed out over and over with each thrust. She was watching the man's eyes in front of her. The fact that there was another man watching actually turned her on more as Chuck was slamming his dick home again and again as she could feel his balls bouncing off her clit. Then the eyes disappeared, only to be replaced seconds later by a hard cock that was about the same length as Chucks but it was a little thinner. The strange member poked through the hole in front of Rebecca's face.

She was beyond any type of self control at this point. Whipped into a horny frenzy by Chuck's cock she had another strong orgasm as she took the other cock into her mouth and started sucking it. It was easier to get the thinner cock into her mouth. She worked it in and out of her mouth for a minute. The man on the other size thrust at the perfect time just as Chuck rammed his cock in deep and pushed Rebecca forward. Rebecca gagged hard and almost threw up as the strange cock was forced into her throat. The man on the other side of the wall pulled back and Rebecca tasted a salty taste as he blew shot after shot of a huge load into her mouth. She tried to swallow the streams of cum but couldn't get it all as his love juice started dripping out the sides of her mouth and down her chin. Chuck then let out a grunt and slammed into her one last time and she felt his cock pulsing inside her as he filled the condom with his load.

He pulled his cock out and stripped off the condom and let it fall to the floor. The other cock disappeared back through the hole and then a hand reached through holding a couple of napkins. Rebecca took them and stood up while she wiped the cum off her chin. She straightened up her skirt and turned back to Chuck. He had a huge grin on his face. "So did you like this place cutie?"

Rebecca definitely liked the place. She went there quite a few times after that night. She never saw Chuck again but she had her fair share of strange cock at the Video booths.


The End

[birdie8819]

Jungle Fever

Darren was a brotha on a mission. It was Friday night and the club lights were coming up and it was time to take someone home and this white chick he'd been talking to didn't even put up the pretense of playing hard to get. Darren had more than Jungle Fever; he had Sub-Saharan Tropical Rain Forest Malaria and slutty white girls were his penicillin. The object of his affection smelled of beer, cigarettes, and hair spray. Her drug-store eyeliner was smudged and all that was left of her lipstick was a barely detectable line of equally cheap, pink lip-liner framing her thin lips. The rest of her lipstick was adorning the six or seven bottles of beer she'd consumed. Her name was Jeannie . . . Janey . . . Jenny, something like that, but her name really didn't matter to him. She was so wasted, he could have called her Matilda and she probably wouldn't have noticed. She grabbed her purse and air kissed the girlfriends she had gotten a ride with goodbye and trailed behind Darren, stumbling and teetering on her cheap heels, completely comfortable leaving with a total stranger she'd only met an hour ago.

Darren held her arm, making sure she wouldn't fall and bust her ass. When they got outside to his truck, he had to hold her blonde hair back from her face as she blew big chunks in the parking lot. Better projectile vomit there than in his vehicle. Behind the tinted windows and feeling better having relieved herself of some of that alcohol, she started chatting away. "Turn on the radio. Ohhhh, 50cent, I LOVVVE him. He's so gangsta. You know what I mean? Keeping it real. From the streets. Word. Me and my girlfriends would love to just hang out with him and his homies, ya know?" She turned up the radio as loud as it would go and leaned out the window like she was a Crip in South Central. Never mind the fact that the closest she'd ever been to any hood was getting lost in Hartford once and driving into an area where she felt like she had to lock her doors. "And his wife Beyonce is so pretty right? She's got a real badunkkadunk. She's got some junk in the trunk, you know what I'm saying? Drop it like it's hot. Drop it like it's hot. Black women have the best asses. I wish I had a big ole booty like black women."

Darren was concentrating on the drive home. He contemplated telling her that Beyonce was married to Jay-Z, not 50cent, but what was more important to address was the fact that she had struck a nerve with him and he had to set her straight. "I don't like those big, jungle butts. Fuckin' black chicks wit their Ubangie butts 'n shit, n' big lips n' shit. Fuck dat. Gorilla lookin' bitches . . ." He was hardly finished detailing what he considered the many repulsive features of Black women but Jenny passed out somewhere in the middle of his diatribe.

She woke up and continued on with her conversation like she hadn't missed a beat. "What do you do? I go to school at Stamford. I'm studying to be a whatchamacallit, a anthropologist, they study people, you know what I'm saying? I really want to be a interior designer or a makeup artist but my parents made me take anthropologism. It totally sucks. What do you do? Are you a drug dealer? You look like this guy I fucked once who was a drug dealer. He had some awesome X, dude. God, his cock was huge. Black guys are really packing. I only fuck black guys, you know what I'm saying? You know what they say, 'Once you go black you never go back.' Black guys are the bomb in bed. Man, I swear if my dad ever found out that I was fucking niggers . . . oops, sorry, I mean niggazz, you now what I'm saying, he would kill me." Jenny's penchant for talking without caring if the other person contributed or not, heightened by her inebriation, didn't seem to bother Darren one teeny, tiny, little bit. He wasn't even particularly disturbed by the fact that her "hood" vernacular came directly from MTV or that she had stereotyped him as a degenerate. He thought she was hot and that was all he cared about.

They arrived at Darren's apartment in no time at all. It was a fairly decent complex with a pretty diverse group of residents, not too extravagant, certainly not the ghetto. They pulled into the parking lot in front of his building and Jenny couldn't wait to get things started. The second Darren turned off the engine, she dove for his cock. She didn't mind the taste of another woman's pussy on his dick, or at least she didn't say that she did, because Darren had fucked some random bitch in the bathroom at the club for a hot minute. It had been just long enough to get his dick wet but not enough to cum, so he was ready for some head and then some hot pussy. Jenny didn't disappoint. She sucked his cock like a porn star, gagging on it and deep throating it, spitting on it and begging to get her face fucked, all while still in the front seat of his car.

It was time for them to get more comfortable so he pushed her away, with some difficulty mind you, she was really intent on giving him head, and zipped up. True to the nature of most drunken white girls, Jenny felt the need to flash her tits to the world in the cool night air. Some old white dude had paid good money for her brand new 38DD's in exchange for the opportunity to eat her pussy any time he called and she was damn proud to show them off whenever the mood hit her. "Yeah, you like my hot, fucking tits, Derrick? Woo Hoo!" If she'd been on the beach in Daytona during Spring Break, it might have been appropriate. At 2:30 in the morning in a residential apartment complex in Connecticut, it was rude and inconsiderate. And apparently, knowing his name wasn't a priority to her either.

The lights in the first floor apartment came on with all the commotion and Darren quickly grabbed Jenny by the arm and quickly pulled her towards the stairs to his second-story walk up. His downstairs neighbor was used to being awakened by Darren and his endless string of trampy white women in the middle of the night.

"Quiet down," he said, "that fucking bitch who lives downstairs from me is always giving me dirty looks. She's just fucking jealous I wouldn't touch her with a ten foot pole."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"YEAH, FUCKING JEALOUS CUNT BITCH!" Jenny yelled into the night towards the complete stranger's apartment. "I'm going to get this big, fucking, black cock and you won't get any, you ugly whore."

Darren's downstairs neighbor was neither ugly nor was she a whore. She was a quiet, attractive, young Black woman who was far more tolerant as a neighbor than most people would have been. She never called the cops or anything but she didn't bake cookies for him at Christmas either. Darren hated her with a passion because he just knew that every time she looked at him that she was judging him for dating white women exclusively. It really didn't matter that he was completely fabricating her thoughts in his mind. He especially couldn't stand the sight of her because she wore her hair in dreadlocks and he thought it was just plain stupid to wear a hairstyle that reminded the whole world that her hair was nappy and ugly. He kept his own head shaved bald so he didn't have to answer questions from girls about his own particularly dense hair texture.

Darren had never, not once in his life, dated a Black woman. From the time he was in the first grade, he wanted to sit next to the white girls, just like all the women he saw on TV. When all the little white boys on his little league team were making fun of him, making a game out of calling him the various racial slurs they'd learned from their older brothers and neighborhood friends, he learned then that being white was better than being black. In his little adolescent mind, he wished he could be white. He knew he couldn't but as long as white girls liked him, he felt validation. He especially hated black girls because they reminded him that he would always be those names the other boys called him. In high school he was a jock and he played sports year round in order to be with all the cheerleaders. In his predominately white college, he was the campus stud, having white girls line up in the dorm hallway to swing on his Mandingo cock. He made it known to the few black girls on campus that even an ugly white girl was WAY better than any black girl. He didn't like the fat ones so much, but he'd rather have a slutty looking white girl to bang than a black chick any day of the week.

Now that he was a productive member of the community, holding down a job as a fireman, he had plenty of Black male friends, all of whom only dated white women coincidentally. He stayed as far away from Black women as he possibly could. He thought Black women were ugly, loud, unsupportive, sassy, and stupid. The KKK could have used him as a spokesperson when it came to his opinion of black women. He'd never even so much as had a conversation with a Black woman other than his mother and his sister, let alone dated one, so he had no way of knowing what Black women were really like. Assured that there wasn't a burglar breaking in or that no one needed assistance, his downstairs neighbor turned off her light just as the pair passed her front door and Darren said in a voice loud enough to make sure she heard, "Black bitch."

That inspired Jenny to give her little speech about race, loud enough for all the neighbors to hear. "What the fuck is her problem? Doesn't she know color doesn't matter? Geez, Martin Luther King said that thing about . . . you know . . . about how color doesn't matter. I'm not racist. I only fuck Black cocks. Get over it you fucking jungle bunny, slavery was over a long time ago." It was pretty much assured that Jenny wouldn't be getting a job doing diversity or sensitivity training upon graduation.

Once inside his sparsely furnished apartment, Jenny wanted the party to start. "You got any meth? I need something to keep my buzz going. Fuck, I need a drink really bad." She started pulling off her denim mini skirt, g-string, and top, of course, leaving on her heels, and started posing like Paris Hilton at a photo shoot. "Hey," she said with a flash of drunken brilliance, "why don't you call some of your friends over and we can all party, you know what I'm saying, and get really freaky. I need some fucking black horse cock rammed in me. Gangbang style, you know what I'm saying? I swear, I'm such a fucking slut, right?"

Darren handed her a glass of straight vodka and she downed it in one gulp. He ignored her question about calling some friends because he wanted her all to himself. He wanted to prove to her that he was all the savage beast she needed. He was going to blow her back out with all eight, thick, ebony inches of his equipment. He was certainly larger than average by every calculation and most white guys would KILL to have a cock as big as his, but he felt insecure because he didn't have a 12 inch dick and he didn't need the completion.

His bedroom was just as desolate as the rest of the apartment, with only a mattress on the floor; two pillows and filthy sheets that looked like they had been screwed on a few times too many that were crumpled up in the corner. Darren pushed her down roughly but that was okay with her. Jenny wanted to play and play hard so she made it known. "Come on, fuck this dirty white cunt. You love this nasty white pussy, don't you?" She spread her legs and bared her bald slit. At 5'3" and a couple of ounces shy of anorexic, she looked like the pre-teen she was trying to emulate with her shaved twat. With the exception of her massive fake tits, she couldn't didn't have enough meat on her to cover her rib cage or hipbones.

She rammed three fingers in her loose, sloppy twat and started fucking herself. She shoved those same fingers in her mouth and sucked them, tasting her juices but more importantly, getting them wet so she could shove them in her asshole. Flipping over on her knees, she rammed her fingers in her ass. Ray Charles could see that she had fisted her own ass numerous times in the past, or at least someone had fisted her, considering the ease with which she took those three fingers. She made a show of licking her ass juice off her fingers and ramming them back up her asshole a few times. "Oh yeah, I want you to fuck my tiny white asshole too, ram your big, black cock up there."

Darren didn't want be on deck anymore, it was time for his turn at bat. He took off his clothes and climbed on top of her. They kissed, swapping spit and tongues. Her thin, non-existent lips, in comparison to his full, sensual lips, were ideal to him. He liked anything that wasn't like him. He loved her pointy, pug nose, her stringy, dyed blonde hair felt luxurious in his tight grasp, her pale skin that was now red with arousal looked erotic next to his own, smooth chocolate skin. Having a flat ass was WAY better in his mind than having a butt that looked like it belonged on an African savage swinging from the trees. His dick couldn't get hard unless he saw the contrast in skin color.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Fantasies fueled by race ignited his desires. He found it erotic to think of himself as a slave on the plantation, taking the slave master's wife. With that one single act of fucking her, he became the untamed Mandingo buck, getting his chance at the desirable white woman. He was the mack-daddy pimp, owning the white whore. Name a racist stereotype and it was sure to get his dick hard. He was proving to those white boys on the baseball field who were all grown up now that he was just as good as them because he could fuck any white woman he wanted. And when he finally got one knocked up, he was going to have kids that would never remind him that he was a descendent of cotton picking, illiterate slaves who were the victims of slavery, not sexually aroused by it. Color mattered to Darren because to him, his identity, his sexuality, his entire reality was tied to the fact that he believed with all his heart that white women were better. Moreover, he believed that being with a white woman made him better.

Jenny was getting her own jungle fever needs filled as well. Fucking black guys was dirtier than fucking white guys. Fucking black guys was beneath her, so that made it more thrilling. Most of her girlfriends knew the real deal but there were still a few holdouts that thought it was nasty to let a black guy touch them. It was her mission to convert them to nasty sluts for Black cock whenever she could so that they could enjoy the sensation of being a dirty, filthy nigger-loving whore. And as long as she said, "I'm not racist," after the fact, it didn't bother her at all that she never saw Black men as real human beings, just studs with oversized genitalia to service her insatiable appetite for extreme and perverse levels of degradation and abuse.

An intelligent person might want to contemplate what made this privileged, twenty-something white girl, who had never had a responsibility in her life, crave being used like a fucking rag doll by black men while spewing the most vile racist epithets . . . but who has time for such cerebral musings?

For all of his admiration and love for white women outside the bedroom, when it came time to fucking, he couldn't degrade them enough. Jenny wasted no time in getting between his legs and giving him head. She grabbed his erection and started stroking it, making it leak precum. She licked the salty treat and told him how good he tasted. She took the head in her mouth and swirled her tongue around it and Darren could barely control himself. She went down on it slowly, licking and sucking with painstaking precision. She was getting every black inch wet with her mouth and tongue and sucking it expertly with her lips. Jenny was moaning and slobbering all over his dick like a cock-craved whore and fingering her pussy at the same time. Darren grabbed her semi-golden hair and twisted it in his hand and shoved her mouth down on his dick, making her choke and gag. He held her head down and she thought she was going to pass out. That made her pussy leak even more. He fucked her throat hard and deep, not caring at all about if she was experiencing pain, and she was. He gave her enough time to gasp for air and he began fucking her mouth harder slapping her face and calling her a stupid cunt.

Jenny wanted more. She wanted to taste his cum and she didn't care how Darren treated her. She was looking him in his eyes and asking him if he liked it. Darren was out of his mind; it was sensory overload. She focused on sucking the engorged vein on the underside of his dick and it allowed him to calm down enough to regain normal control of his breathing. The room was spinning and it felt like it was 100 degrees in there. She started humming on his dick, sending vibrations up his spine and talking dirty. She was proving herself to be a filthy nasty slut desperate for cum and abuse from any black man that would fuck her senseless.

"You like my mouth on your hard cock? Treat me like a filthy white whore; it makes me feel good when you say nasty things to me. Treat me like a dirty white slut. Use me. Use me with your superior black cock."

He grabbed her head one last time and started moving it up and down on his dick, fucking her throat like she was a rag doll. Jenny gagged but it only seemed to inspire her to be that much nastier. It seemed she couldn't get it wicked enough, she was in a zone where she wanted to be debased and used like a cheap prostitute. She was deep throating him and stroking him and licking his balls. The raunchier she got, the more she needed verbal stimulation.

"Come on you fucking white cunt, suck my fat dick. Show me what a slut you are for that fuck meat in your slutty mouth. Choke on my hard dick bitch. Look at you, you fucking filthy cocksucker. Suck my god damn cum out of my big hairy balls. Lick that fuck tool real good and get it nice and wet so I can ram it in your wet pussy. Yeah, I'm going to fuck you senseless. Is that what you want? You want me to ram this big hard black cock in you so hard you scream like it's going to rip you apart? What sort of nasty whore gets off on sucking my dick like that? Maybe I will bring all my friends by and let them take turns using your body and they can pay me for the chance to ram their big black dicks in your nasty asshole, pussy and mouth," he taunted her. "You'd like that wouldn't you? Sucking all those hard black cocks after they fuck you in the ass? You like that you dirty slut?"

Jenny wasn't satisfied, she wanted more and she wasn't afraid to go for it. She was in a sexual fog, a lust inspired by the fulfillment of her nasty dreams and she started screaming for him to use her, not caring if the upstairs, downstairs or next door neighbors heard her. "I want more. I want to show you how REALLY nasty white cunts are." She got between his legs and lifted them up. He knew he hadn't showered for more than 12 hours and his ass was ripe with sweat and musk. Jenny seemed to not notice or care one little bit. She seemed to delight in looking at the brown hole and Darren was pushing out, making it open and close for her. "Oooooh, talk really, really dirty to me, make me feel like a nasty whore."

Darren didn't hesitate for a second. "Oh yeah, eat my dirty asshole. Stick your tongue in there and lick it out good, Get it nice and clean like a good slut should. Taste that hole you and lick it good and deep."

She didn't waste a second and started licking and kissing and sucking his brown hole. There weren't many things Darren loved more than a tongue in his ass and he was grinding his ass on her face and pulling his cheeks apart so she could get deep. Jenny looked up at him and stared straight in his eyes as she said, "Mmmm, I love the way your ass tastes. It makes my slutty white pussy so wet to know that I'm being such a dirty whore for you." Then she went back to her feast, sucking Darren's asshole like a woman possessed. The filthy nature of her words and actions, he thought, was the way sex was supposed to be: primal and raw, animalistic and dirty. She was in sexual nirvana. Darren held his legs wider as he enjoyed the sensation of his sexy white bitch making a feast of his ass.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Jenny loved every second of it and she wanted more. This was the treatment she craved, being treated like a depraved and perverted white whore and who better to do that than the sexy black god with a smooth brown body, rippling muscles, a juicy booty and a dick of death? Darren had to stop for a minute and wonder exactly what sort of limits this white bitch had if any and the idea of how filthy could get almost made him work a load up from his nuts.

There was no need for pretense because Jenny was a woman that needed to get fucked and fucked hard. She was desperate to feel every inch of that hard meet rammed in her cunt walls and she needed him to do it hard and fast and rough like only he could. He grabbed her hair and pulled it like reigns on a philly. She responded by chanting, "Fuck me, fuck me, NOW!"

Darren took careful aim. He lined up the fat head of his dick with her slutty hole. He grabbed her hips and with one fluid, fast motion, he rammed the entire length of his dick deep in her uterus. She screamed out in pain but that didn't stop her from begging for more. Darren began fucking Jenny with his force and she took it all and begged for more. He worked his thumb up her ass and she started using her muscles to coax out another load of cum. He started smacking that pale ass and reached around to her huge tits. He mauled her tits, pinching her nipples and causing her to moan. He squeezed her inflated chest so fucking hard she was surely going to have bruises the next day. He pulled them and twisted them with his dark fingers and she encouraged him to do it harder. "Pull my fucking nipples black mother fucker. Make them hurt. Slap them. Ohhh, it feels so good."

Jenny was fucking him back extraordinarily hard, grunting and snorting like a crazed animal. "I need what every filthy white slut can't get enough of. I need you to fuck me in my nasty asshole. Please? Fuck my white ass with your big, black cock."

He pulled out of her pussy and saw her juices all over his erection. She had taken his finger with no problem so he spit on her asshole and started to work more fingers in. "Damn you Darren, ram it in there and make it hurt. I don't want you to give a damn about me, use my asshole, rip it apart. Shoot your cum deep in my ass. Make me cum from dicking my shithole and then make me lick your dirty cock clean."

"You fucking bitch, you asked for it. I don't want you to complain one little bit that it hurts either. You better beg for more. I want you screaming and begging me to fuck the shit out of you, for me to never stop, you hear?"

"What are you waiting for? Slam it up my ass. Fuck this slutty white bitch in her backdoor. What's the matter? Afraid my tight little ass will make you nut too fast? Yeah, it takes a real man to handle a hot, sexy hole like this, not a little boy." Her teasing had one objective, to ensure that Darren fucked her until he fucked her unconscious.

The head of Darren's dick didn't even look like it could fit in such a small hole. He held his dick still as he pushed the tip in. Jenny gasped for air and gripped the sheets tightly, sweat was forming on her body and she was in agony and ecstasy. The sensation of Jenny's tight ass ring on the shaft of his member was so intense, he was sweating trying to work all 8 inches in and he didn't understand how she could even take it all so easily. Jenny took control and started fucking him back. "Fuck my naughty asshole, make me a bad girl. Make me crave getting used by big black cock in my asshole. Make sure I never want white cocks again."

Darren grabbed her hips and started pounding. Jenny lowered her head and stuck her ass up in the air so the last few inches could get the right angle and sink deep in her ass. Darren could smell the earthy, strong aroma of ass fucking and it was intoxicating. Jenny was moaning loader, begging for it harder. Ass fucking was supposed to be dirty and primal and filthy in every way and Jenny and Darren were two untamed wild animals that were lost in debauchery and pleasure. Jenny had craved the sensation of losing herself to a man completely and she started to cum. It was a mental orgasm, a freedom from society and rules and inhibitions.

"Oh shit, I'm going to cum. Fuck the shit out of me. Shoot your cum deep in me. Empty your nuts in my slutty white asshole. Make me shit out your baby juice all night long."

Darren grabbed her hips and started ramming himself deeper and harder, practically ramming Jenny's head in the wall. "OHHHH FUCK! Take it whore, take my load." He pulled out and shot his load in her mouth and Jenny sucked every drop of his sticky, sweet cum. He pushed her down on the bed and wiped his dick off on the sheets in the corner.

When all was said and done, it was just another typical Friday night for Darren. He would drop her off in the morning and they would exchange numbers like they were really going to keep in touch with each other. Next week, there would be another slutty white woman in his bed, whose name he might or might not remember, begging him to use her, fulfilling her dark-continent fantasies.


The End

[birdie8819]

Heaven Spell Backwards


Her name was heaven spelled backwards. Sometimes she wondered if that was why she had ended up in hell. The room they kept her in was cold, dark, and dank. The cries of children could be heard around her. There were at least twenty here, ranging in age from six to herself at eighteen. Most of them under thirteen, male and female, all starving, and all suffering from varying levels of sexual abuse.

Nevaeh held the youngest one in her lap. Of late, he had been the favorite target of the two really disgusting ones. They had little use for her, except to keep their prey alive. Tommy and Frankie didn't give a shit about her until they pushed one too far. Then they dropped the bloody mess of a child into her lap and demanded that she fix them.

Morgan was another story. He liked to growl in her ear, and call her kitten. He had pierced her clit, nipples, and tongue himself. Had she not been a healing nymph, she didn't doubt that they would have become infected.

She blocked out the memories of the pain that he caused her by tying her to the bed and fucking her until she thought she would die of pain and blood loss. The child in her arms whimpered and snuggled closer. "Shhh...I'll get us out of here, I promise." Above them, she could hear one of the men walking around. Morgan, judging from the loud stomps. All of the children froze and stared at Nevaeh. She was Morgan's favorite.

Morgan tromped across the floor and headed for the basement door. Wrenching it open he said, "Come here kitten. You have got some answers to give me little Candi." He was deranged, crazy and beyond insane. Morgan waited at the top of the stairs knowing she would come out or he would gladly start to kill the kids she held.

"Go see Ava," she told the little boy on her lap, sending him to one of the few older girls. Nevaeh stood up, a little wobbly on her feet. She didn't protest any more when he called her 'Candi' or 'Kitten' though she had no idea who the girl was. She shivered as he watched her climb the stairs.

Nevaeh wore clothes he had given her to disguise her as Candi. A short shirt that covered only her breasts and jeans that dipped low on her flat belly. He hadn't tattooed her, but there had been much discussion of doing just that.

She stared at him, stopping one stair below him. "What do you want, Morgan?"

Grabbing her by the hair he pulled her up out of the basement and into the living room. He jerked the door closed and locked it looking at her. "Get on your knees, tell me why you let that little son of a bitch take you from me? You are mine, and you let him take you. I bet you fucked him too didn't you?"

Nevaeh knew this game. She knelt in front of him and looked up through her long curly hair. He had never bothered to cut her hair to look like Candi's, or anything else. She looked up at him and decided to piss him off for once. "I fucked him because he's got a bigger cock than you do."

His fist raised he knocked her across her face with as much force as he could. "Fucking bitch!" He spat and then, "I killed Tommy and left him for a little present for you so that you knew I was only protecting you and this is what you say to me, what you do to me?" he yelled, spitting as he spoke.

She fell to the ground when he struck her face. She felt her nose start to bleed, and intense pain in her cheek. She wasn't sure if he had broken her cheek bone or not. She just knew it hurt very badly. Tears ran down her face. "What are you protecting me from? Tommy never touched me." She shuddered as she scooted away from him. "Tommy couldn't stand me."

"Tommy was the first one to take your ass you stupid cunt or have you forgotten?" he screamed at her releasing himself from his pants. "Strip." He said rubbing up and down his shaft. "And if you bitch I will fuck the one you were holding down there and kill him while I am, am I understood?" he wanted to chock the life from Candi, no was that her name, yes Candi. "I will teach you to fuck someone else you stupid bitch. You have lessons that need to be relived don't you?"

She knew that she couldn't let him hurt the little ones. Morgan had enough of a temper that he would kill the little ones, just because they didn't please him enough. Struggling to her feet, Nevaeh took her clothes off for him and within moments, she was naked again. "I understand, Morgan. I'll be better, I promise." But her voice was flat, dead. He knew she didn't really mean it. Just like deep inside, he knew she wasn't Candi.

Gods help her, Nevaeh knew by the look of death in his eyes that she might not survive this time. She knelt again, taking the position he liked her to be in.

Morgan licked his lips and said, "Good. Now then bend over while I think of which hole I want to fuck first." He told her smacking her ass hard enough to leave a very RED mark on it.

She bent over, putting her shoulders to the ground, her ass in the air as she silently waited for him to take her. He had been smart enough not to ask for oral since the time she had nearly bit Tommy's cock off.

Masturbating and watching her he said "Rub your clit and get yourself wet." He told her as he shoved his middle finger and first finger into her ass without any lubrication or warning. "Show me."

Her hand snaked under her body to rub her clit as he had instructed her. When thrust his fingers into her ass, Nevaeh cried out, whimpering and tried to get away from him, though the position that he he demanded she take every time made it almost impossible to get away from him.

Rubbing his shaft up and down he said, "Don't you remember how you took all four of us? It was nice wasn't it?" He asked her stroking her tight hole. "We had to tie you up, but it worked, granted I think Frankie liked it when his dick slipped and rubbed under Tommy's balls, but hell he was a freak wasn't he?"


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

She was crying now, hating when he talked to her like she should remember the terrible things that he and his friends did to another poor girl. She only hoped that that girl was safe some how. "I don't want to remember any more, Morgan, please let me forget."

"good girl." He said loving hearing her beg. Moving behind her he said, "Make yourself cum, I don't want to come into you dry because it chafes my cock." He couldn't give a shit what it did to her, he only cared about his pleasure and comfort.

"I can't cum," she whispered, even as she continued to rub herself. She hated the sensations that her own fingers caused in her body. She never wanted to be touched by a man again. Her heart began to race, even as she fought the sensations. "Please Morgan...just leave me alone."

"No, and you want to cum I can feel your body from here." He said slapping her ass while his fingers worked inside of her. "You body reacts to me so live with it Kitty Cat, you always have responded to my touch, now CUM gods damn you."

She cried out when he slapped her ass and jammed his fingers in her ass harder, driving her into the floor a little harder. Oh gods help me, she though as her body finally reached a peak for him, coating her fingers with her cum, even as tears covered her cheeks.

"Good girl. See you always respond for me Kitty Cat." He said slamming into her body with his cock. His fingers still deep in her ass he said, "Call me Master Candi. Call me Master and tell me you only want *ME*." he pulsed in and out of her as he spoke alternately smacking her ass and pinching her back.

"No." She knew better than to refuse him, but she had never once called him 'Master' and she didn't plan to start now.

He leaned over and bit into her shoulder and tasted her blood, pulling back he slammed harder and harder into her and said, "Call me Master or this time I will pull out just as I am coming so that you don't get to accept my seed."

"I don't want your fucking seed. Bastard." She screamed when he slammed into her harder and over and over again. Her words were tainted with her tears as she tried to struggle underneath his body weight.

Pulling his fingers from her ass he said, "Too fucking bad kitty cat." puling from her pussy and slamming into her ass, hard and full he knew he was hurting her and didn't care. He loved making her hurt. Slapping her ass and then pulling her hair so that her neck was pulled back and tight he said, "Call me Master or I start to kill the little ones. Maybe I should anyway because when we leave here Candi we won't be taking them with us." His delusional mind firmly believed now that she was his lost bobcat and not a healing nymph.

She screamed when he thrust hard into her ass and cried out loudly. "Please...please don't hurt them, Master," she cried out. Before he hadn't threatened to kill the little ones in return for the title of Master. "Please...I'll do anything, just please don't hurt them, Master."

Morgan smiled and continued to pump into her, "Good girl, you just saved their lives." He said biting her again even as he felt his balls tighten and swell. "You get my cum in your ass this time kitten, it is the first time you are allowed this privilege." He said as his head went back and he arched into her, smacking her over and over just to hear the sound of her crying and the connection of flesh on flesh. "Cum for me kitten." He said feeling her body tighten around him in response.

She tightened her muscles around him so that he would think she was cumming and leave her alone. Every time he hit her as she cried out, and prayed for it to just end. She wanted to crawl into a corner and cry while her body healed itself. She just wanted him to leave her alone. It was getting to the point that she didn't care if it meant he was harming one of the ones she worked so hard to protect, if he would just leave her alone.

"Good girl." He panted as his cock swelled deep inside her ass, the head of him flaring out and stretching her even more as he started to spew. "Tell me you love me Candi. TELL ME." He said as he slammed into her.

"I love you, Master," she whispered, her eyes glazing over as she tried to block out what he was doing to her. It never worked, he always reminded her what he was doing in some way or another.

He shouted as he heard her words and kissed her back, "Good kitten.My Candi, he can't have you. You belong to me now and always will." He was locked deep inside of her and grinned, "We will make a baby soon Candi. You are my mate, I know it. I just know it." He licked her back almost lovingly.

The thought of him putting a baby inside of her made her sick. She shuddered when he licked her back. She was beginning to truly hate wolves.

He pulled from her, still slightly larger than normal and pushed her away. "You aren't her." He cursed, "She didn't break, came close but didn't break." He swore pacing, "Then again she didn't have little brats hanging on her, maybe that was what I missed." He said thinking. With a foot he pushed Nevaeh over and said, "Bitch, get up." He was tired of her, and the mewling brats downstairs too. "Get back into your clothes we are leaving."


The End

[birdie8819]

When A Horny Solider Comes Home

I lay you down on the bed. You crawl over the end of the other end of the bed and take off your clothes except for your bra and panties. You give me a dick harden dance as I take off my clothes except for my boxers .I crawl up the bed right between your legs you can feel my hard dick through my boxers resting against your pussy.

I kiss you on your soft lips and reach around and undo your bra and I slide it off your shoulders. Your boobs look so good with your pink nipples. I massage your boobs. I lightly pinch and roll your nipples in my finger tips. I bend down and lick each nipple. I softly suck and nibble on your right nipple as I pinch and roll the left one in my left fingertips. You encourage me to suck and nibble on your nipples more. I feel your right hand press against my head. I then move your left nipple and gives it the same attention. I know that I am bringing your close your first orgasm we have had together for many months. I stop just as you are on the edge.

I grab you by your hips and lean down to kiss your neck softly. I whisper in "Your ear to get on your hands and knees for me."

You silently comply and I smack your fat ass. I hear a soft whimper coming from your lips. I take one of your scarves and wrap it around your eyes and ties your wrists to the headboard.

I whisper in your ear" Now relax my sweet and enjoy."

I kiss my way down to your succulent dripping pussy. I kiss your neck down your back to each of your ass cheeks. I see your dripping pussy and lick each of the lips for four minutes. I teasingly run the tip of my tongue up and down the slit. I purpose lightly prod your pussy with my tongue as I nibble on your outer lips. I lightly pull your lips apart and suck on the inner lips never entering into your pussy or touching your clit. I lick and drag the tip of my tongue up and down and around your clit. I softly slurp up all of your juices. Before I even take my tongue and enter it inside of your pussy. I slowly insert my tongue into your entrance, I lick the walls and your g-spot causing you to scream my name loudly and dig your heels into my hard back. I knew you was cumming without me even touching your clit. I press my first two fingers over your clit and rubbing it in fast large circles as I continued slurping and licking your hot soaked pussy. Within five minutes, I had you begging for my hard cock to enter your pussy after making you scream and thrash around from three beautiful orgasms.

"Now, Now Baby, I said relax" I say softly as I come around to the front of your and rub the head of my cock on your lips.

"If you bite my hard cock you will not get this in your trenched pussy. Do you understand this?" I say sternly.

I push my cock into your mouth not caring if you want to please me. I slowly enter the head of my cock into your throat as I face fuck you. I begin to hear your moan softly causing vibrations to go to my balls which causes me moan loudly. I knew after the show of you cumming I wouldn't be able to last long. I scream your name loudly as I cum in your mouth. I pull my cock out still semi hard. I begin to stroke him getting him hard again.

I walk behind you and rub my cock up and down your slit. I hear you moan loudly. I enter you with a fast and hard slamming motion I slam your hips back into the entire length of my cock. It goes into your tight vise like pussy with a loud groan from me.

You let out a moan and you dig your nails into the bed. You start rocking forwards and backwards my dick. You start losing breath with every thrust into your tight sloppy pussy. I grab your hips and trust my cock into your pussy harder and harder. I start rubbing, pinching and tugging on your clit in a large range of circles as I start entering your pussy from a different angle each time. . You start moaning loader and loader saying" You're going to cum".

As I am also, it builds up then your pussy gets so tense and tight. Your pussy tries to milk my cum from my cock before I start to shoot thick white strands of cum into your pussy with a loud groan. It's so warm causing you to start cuming too. I kiss your neck and bite on your shoulder I love the taste and feel of your body.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Lonely Saturday Morning

You slowly wake up and see the un slept place next to you in bed, and you feel a little disappointed. It was merely a dream, me laying there beside you. You get out of bed and stumble towards the kitchen thinking about yesterday the pictures, you with your panties off at work and you'd secretly wish there wasn't this distance between us. As you start making coffee you remember how aroused and excited you got when you went into the restroom and took your panties off, secretly touching yourself imagining me at the same time thousands of miles away stroking myself for you and taking pictures of me cumming. Just remembering it gives you a tingling feeling.

You start to wonder if I have left you something on sl, maybe a breakfast message like yesterday and you start smiling already. You realize there's someone at your door. "Yes just a minute, I need to get dressed" you reply, as you're about to ask who the hell it is at this hour.

The speaker's scratching " No need sunshine... it's me, Jim... aeuhmm.. J".

"Jim!" you call out surprised and excited "What are you doing here? How did you get here? " you fire away

"Aeuhmm..." I start to respond "... is that really something I should say out loud here on the street? Can't I come up? "

You panic, looking around your apartment, wishing you cleaned up a little " Give me a minute" you shout as you race thru your place and tidy up a bit...

'Knock Knockknock Knock'

You're worked up and a little nervous as you walk up to the door. You've quickly put on a sexy robe and combed your hair. Your hands are a little swetty as you open the door. There I am, standing at your door, looking at you, you can feel my eyes going up and down over your body until our eyes interlock and we both start to smile.

"You're quite something you know that" I start to talk as I walk in "ah..no..nono" I quickly shut you up placing my finger on your mouth.

"... not a word gorgeous! I flew for several hours, took a cab ride to your office and walked several blocks to finally come across to someone who knows where you live". " then when I'm finally there you leave me standing in the street for 5 minutes "I quasi upset tell you.

But my eyes can't hide the fun and pleasure I feel, finally seeing you... "There was a saying by someone, something to do with Mohammed and a mountain or the other way, anyway since you couldn't send a picture, I thought I'd take several myself."

I continue as I walk up to you, shutting the door behind me and stopping in front of you. "But first I just want to fuck you!" I conclude and reach down, grab you beneath your butt and lift you up in an embrace.

Our lips quickly find each other and we battle on who gets to nibble and bite the other, our tongues entangled in a wrestling match as we move over to the kitchen. You start unbuttoning my shirt, your hands all over my chest scratching me while I place you on the kitchen counter. I start groping your breast, hold them in my hands and kiss them thru the thin fabric of your robe. My tongue swirling around your nipples first the left one then the other one until the fabric's soaked with your nipples standing out fierce fully piercing thru it. I undo your robe, letting it slide of your shoulders onto your arms. I pin down your arms and start licking your naked breasts, following the curves with my tongue sucking on your flesh. I let your arms go and cuff them, pressing them firmly against each other while my tongue slides between them up and down. I roll your nipples between my fingers little pinches and I can hear you enjoying it by the soft moan that escapes your mouth. I place my hands on your knees and force them to spread while they slide between them, my mouth keeps on kissing you as my hands and mouth come together at your pussy.

" I want to smell you! I need to smell your cunt"

I utter before burying my face inside you.

My fingers spread your lips while my tongue slides between them, wetting them even more then they are already, leading the way for my nose. As I move up again I press my nose between your lips and take a deep breath, soaking myself with your smell. As I get up you glance at your wetness on my face. I kick off my shoes and drop my pants. My swollen dick dangling in front of you. I take your feet in my arms and cuff my cock with them, stroking it back and forth with your feet. You start to reach down on yourself and start rubbing your clit, excited by the on sight of my growing cock.

I put your feet around my waist as I move closer to you. Holding my cock in one hand I slide it across your lips, circling around them...the head slide between them. I move you a bit closer to me, my cock pressing up against you. " Look into my eyes " I just say and when you do, I thrust myself hard inside you.

I can feel you shiver when I push deep inside you and pull back, just leaving the head in and again I thrust hard and deep, all the way inside you. Your face is a mixture of pleasure and pain as you bite your lip and close your eyes. I go in and out quicker and quicker, one hand moves up to your breasts groping and I hold your neck in my hand, squeezing it and back down again to your breasts, holding them proudly in my hands...

I reach behind you and lift you up, while I'm still inside you. You swing your arms around my neck and press your breasts against my chest your tongue forced inside my mouth like you were fucking me back orally. With my hand underneath your legs I lift you up and down, riding my cock slowly lifting you up and then dropping you back on it again. I slowly start walking over to a chair and sit down while you continue riding me, and you try to turn around, swinging one leg over me with my hard cock stuck deep inside you. The pain makes me gasp for air... As you have turned and pressed your back against me, I start lifting you again, your legs hung over mine, your back arched against me, pressing your breasts high up in the air. I let my hands go from beneath you and start massaging them as you ride my cock.

You slide one hand down and start rubbing your clit while the other together with mine cuffs them. When I feel I can't last much longer I lift you up off me and we both stand up. Standing against each other I feel your nipples pressed against my chest while you feel my warm throbbing cock against your sweat and glowing skin.

"I want you to see me take you from behind thru a mirror, I want you to see how I mount you Kathy"

I tell you as you take me by your hand and lead me to the mirror. You get down on your hands and feet and wiggle your butt in front of me as I sit down on my knees behind you. You reach out for my cock and guide it inside you.. it smoothly slides into your wet and widen pussy... I begin to pound you with all the energy I have, your flesh following the force off my thrusts I grab your breasts and start to milk them... You watch yourself in the mirror, with every thrust you see your body shiver, the energy off my thrust echoed over your entire body... me gasping for air...

When I'm almost unable to hold much longer I turn you over, and have you sit on your knees, cuffing your breasts. I slide my cock between them, breast fucking you...

" open your mouth" is all I am able to utter until I finally lose control and shoot out my cum over your face and into your mouth. Your tongue licking it off your lips as I give up and lay back on the ground... " give me 5 minutes to get some air " is all I'm able to say as I see you licking my cum off you.


The End

[birdie8819]

Bad Girl

Linda has been sassy on the phone all day and she knows that I will not tolerate that. When she arrives she is ready for what awaits her. She walks in the door stops, I tell her to raise your hands over your head. I will let her stand like that for ten minutes as her arms begin to tire she'll start bargaining, if I can put my arms down I will, before she can finish I tell you there will be no bargaining today.

After six minutes she begins to move around, young lady stop screwing around, you'll just get into more trouble. That doesn't stop her tonight, she wants more. After ten minutes I tell her to step out the door and remove her shirt lay it down in the snow. Then take your shoes and socks off, raise your arms you'll be standing outside for two minutes.

When her time is up she may come back inside, as she walks in she's still giving me crap, she's in one of her moods, looking to be punished doing all you can to irritate me. We both know it is a game, but it's not much fun if you don't make it seem real. She is whining my feet are cold, if she's not careful someone will be back outside in just their underwear. Back out she goes standing in just her white cotton briefs, luckily it's getting dark that way the neighbor won't be able to see her, we both know who he'd tell.

Linda started this game now if I don't play she gets all nasty. It's what she lives for the chance she could get caught, and that drives her crazy. She's out there for a few minutes and her attitude changes knocking on the door then entering she apologizes. Ok, but you're not out of the woods yet.

I tell her to go stand on the carpet in front of the door. She looks great in her panties, my dick is getting hard just looking at her. Come over here and eat your dinner, as we're eating I almost forget how rotten she's been since she got here. After dinner it all comes back to me. Now that she is warm, she is snotty again.

As we're doing the dishes she breaks two of them and it's no accident, so while I finish the dishes she can suck my dick. Linda is very good at that in no time at all I am ready to bust, she stops sucking pulls my dick out of her mouth and lets me cum all over her face. On her knees in just her briefs with my juice all over her, now she is finally happy.

No young lady I am not finished with you stand up and turn around. Now bend over, I get out the wooden spoon then while she's touching her toes give her five good cracks on the ass. No moving or saying anything or she'll get more those are the rules. After her spanking she drops her briefs to see the red marks on her ass they are like a badge to her, and she wants me to see them too.

Is that a tear in your eye young lady? No sir, as she looks away. Are you lying to me? No sir. Then turn around and look at me. With tears in her eyes I see she has been lying would you like five more for lying? Yes sir. Excuse me! Well if that's what you want bend over with her briefs to her knees she bends over. I place five more welts on her ass now she's crying.

I take her by the hand then lead her into the front room making her stand in front of the window with her arms in the air panties at her knees, but what if someone sees me, quiet no talking. I leave her there return to the kitchen to put away the dishes. I hear a few cars go by and know that makes her excited someone might see her. When I'm finished I come back in to catch her screwing around arms at her sides WOULD YOU LIKE TO GO OUT ON THE FRONT PORCH NOW! You wouldn't? Before you know it she is on the front porch panties still at her knees. I only make her stay until a few cars pass by. The way the house is situated someone would have to drive by slow and look hard to see her, but there is a chance it could happen.

I lead her back in telling her that you better not have a wet pussy. We both know she's wet; it doesn't take her long when we play before she is wet. Bend over, we are still in front of the door I haven't closed it yet she bends over facing the door, hands on the floor, boobs pointing down with erect nipples.

I slip my finger into her pussy young lady you're soaking wet. Yes sir. I start rubbing her gently splitting her lips rubbing and searching for her little g-spot. I fumble around slowly probing her I know she wants me to hurry so I take my time.

She is always in a hurry so she wants me to hurry too, find it old man what's wrong with you? Excuse me, and close that fucking door! I stand up without a sound rear back and crack her on the ass open handed. DAMN IT OLD MAN! She is rocking back and forth whimpering young lady don't you dare move.

I walk out into the kitchen then return with a bag of goodies, she's remains bent over, the door is still wide open and I am getting cold she must be freezing. That will all change momentarily I put new batteries in the vibrator then fire it up, full speed and constant vibrate.

I touch it to her leg then work it around her pussy it is vibrating so hard I can feel my hand beginning to tingle. Around her pussy then back to her ass get your hands off the floor and spread your cheeks for me spread them wide I want to see that ass before I conquer it.

She is dripping wet so I smear the vibrator through her juices then attack her asshole, I'm just holding it there knowing it will numb her then it will start to tingle, she is starting to hum but it's not music just noises.

As I hold it there I notice little droplets of juice running down her legs, now she's whining. I slip the vibrator across the taint and into her pussy. I don't go deep, just in at the surface her lips are wrapped around the shaft, and her legs are shaking. I guide it onto her button and let it rest there. As she is wiggling her ass she starts moaning the vibrator just lightly banging against her button now she's making noises and panting.

I slip it in finding that little spot that will take her to the place dreams are made of. She screaming ok-ok stop-stop please-please as in all games there is a word to stop things. In Linda's case the word stop doesn't mean anything. Now she's pleading with me can I Cum, please let me cum. Ok, you may cum now, oh I'm Cuming I'm Cuming, but still I hold that vibrator hard and fast she puts her hands on the floor begging me to stop pleading with me, all of a sudden she's there.

Juices are spilling out of her like a faucet, she wants to move but knows better I slowly guide the vibrator out of her pussy all I can hear now is a sigh. Out of her pussy across her taint and back to her ass. OH NO PLEASE NOT MY ASS PLEASE I'LL DO ANYTHING. The vibrator is covered with juices as it slowly pokes its way into her ass, it's just the head and she's going absolutely crazy.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

PLEASE NO! I slowly slide it into her ass a little deeper, then a little deeper she is out of control as I slip it all the way in she stands up HOLY CRAP! It's in her all the way, and she is turning to kiss me she's trembling muttering I love you then jamming her tongue deep into my mouth. I stop her asking her to bend over again she was begging but did as I asked.

Slowly I withdraw the vibrator and drop it to the floor then turning her around we return to kissing. I reach back and slam the door shut, and then we retreat to the couch. You are a dripping sticky mess, but I have a plan for that. After kissing for a while we decide she can't sit around sticky all night, but before we do anything else I have to taste you.

I instruct her to show me all she possesses so she lays back on the couch spreading her legs. Farther I said farther now up you raise your legs up over your head showing me your entire splendor. I must say she is put together quite well.

She has nice tits, small pear shaped breasts, with petite areolas, her nipples when erect could hold up a shirt. Someday I will use you as a coat rack for a punishment. She has a small pot belly not big but surely sexy her pussy is shaped like a little mound, her lips are small and hang tight and her clit is tight and firm the fact that she shaves clean without the smallest hair anywhere tells me she is always primping for me.

I kneel in front of her tenderly kissing her stomach working my way to her pussy. Her taste is almost sweet her smell clean and fresh there is not a thing on the planet I like more than tasting and smelling her. As I'm licking her I become carried away I was just going for a taste and now can't stop.

Licking, sucking nibbling on her lips I am becoming possessed harder and faster up and down from her pussy to her asshole and back again. I drive my tongue deep into her soft warm pussy scooping as much of her as I can on my tongue. I find my old friend her love button and set out to harass it. Hard then soft then hard again, now back down to her asshole she winces as I drive my tongue in then kiss her.

She is panting now as I move back to her clit slowly gently licking then sucking on her lips then once again driving my tongue deep inside her. She is calling my name it starts out soft but the closer we get to a climax the louder she becomes. Her pussy, her asshole then back again she's just about to bust when I drive my fingers into her pussy fucking as hard and fast as I can.

As soon as I hit her spot with my fingers she explodes. Literally squirting six inches out of her, a little geyser the look on Linda's face is priceless her makeup a mess eyes black from mascara and eye liner. They have the look of pure satisfaction on them, but she looks like she's going to cry. You have been a bad girl and twice tonight you have had orgasms, I will have my turn.

All sticky and gooey we walk through the kitchen then into the bathroom I turn on the shower and warm it to the perfect temperature. Grab the bag she brought from the health food store, helping her into the tub I gently take the shower head wetting her from head to toe.

I squirt the peppermint oil onto the exfoliating gloves and start to clean her. Gently washing her face then working my way down I'm careful not to hurt her, the gloves are new and very rough. She loves when I wash her; I take my time and am very gentle washing then rinsing. The gloves will open her pores and the oil penetrates leaving you all tingly and clean. As I get to her breasts I scrub a bit harder concentrating on her nipples which become hard again I scrub her from head to toe stopping at all her pleasure spots to play a while.

There you are all clean and ready for round two as I dry her off I fondle her telling her how pretty she is and how much I enjoy making her cum. She is dry and after I brush her hair I watch her put on a sheer bra and pair of sheer briefs. I like when she wears a thong but a real exciting change is the briefs, I like the way they hold her ass.

We are all set to watch a movie and she starts whining again if you want something ask I don't like when you whine. There you go again, listen I asked you once not to whine please. She wants ice cream that's fine with chocolate topping and nuts we don't have any nuts.

She's got to have nuts; Ok I grab her by the arm and drag her into the bedroom. Laying her on the bed I tie her hands to the headboard then legs when I am finished her legs are spread wide open and ass is up in the air, legs stretched so her feet are on the sides of her head.

I take the vibrator turn it on high and insert it into her pussy her briefs will hold it right where I want it, she wants nuts I'll go get nuts. I'm sorry I don't need nuts honey please. I storm out leaving the bedroom door open and the light on. I'm not mad but I know this is what she wants; I'll go to the store and get nuts it should only take me ten minutes.

When I get to the store I run into Jim he wants to borrow a movie, perfect. We get back to the house and I know she'll be squirming so I invite him in, we're in the kitchen and I know she hear two voices this will freak her out.

Yea Jim come on in would you like a beer? He has a beer and I look for the movie we talk for a few minutes then I offer him a shot. We drink that and just as I expected he asks to use the bathroom, which happens to be right across the hall from the bedroom.

I know she can hear him coming up and she's got to be flipping out. I follow him up talking all the time, as he turns to go in the bathroom I enter the bedroom, her eyes look of panic the vibrator is humming away and she is freaking out. The bathroom door opens and I say in here, she looks like she's going to die just before he walks into the room I hit the light and head out, she was one second from being seen.

We go down get the movie and I see him to the door as I'm walking back I can hear her whimpering when I come in the bedroom she's cum all over herself, her panties are all soaking wet. You asshole you scared the crap out of me. Lifting her panties I slowly pull out the vibrator she is screaming she has got to be ruint.

I take off my pants and slip my dick inside her humping you as hard as I can, she is so wet I keep slipping out and with every stroke there's a slapping noise. It doesn't take long and I'm ready to blow where do you want it? Cum in my mouth please. I almost make it to her mouth but get it all over her instead, as I untie her now she is whining her legs and pussy are sore and for that she get hugs and kisses for the rest of the night.

I know that she'll behave herself for at least the rest of the night or until she wants to play again.


The End

[birdie8819]

Heather's Desire

Heather was a morning person. Every day she rose at dawn to head straight up the spiral staircase from her bedroom to her office in the converted attic. There, as the sun rose, her mind was clearest and she at her most productive. She wrote quickly and steadily. A creature of habit she would not emerge until noon, at which point her workday was done and she could tackle her other job: stay-at-home wife, mother, and volunteer for innumerable causes.

It was spring break. Heather's youngest, Kyle, was eighteen and a senior in high school and her only child still living at home. For Kyle no school meant waking up without an alarm, so he didn't roll out of bed until nearly ten. He had slept in the nude now for several years. Kyle loved to be naked. Normally he dared roam the house in his altogether only when he knew no one else was home. But today he felt daring. He got an erotic charge from the thought of walking in the house naked with his mother just upstairs. Kyle was certain she would be sealed away in her office for another two hours. Confident there was little chance of getting caught Kyle casually walked to the bathroom in the buff.

The sound from the water pipes below let Heather know that her son was finally awake. Her concentration broken, she stood and stretched. The sun shone bright. It was going to be warm today. Heather thought about the fact that in a few short months her baby would be off to college. Work could wait. Heather thought perhaps Kyle would be up to join her for a morning bike ride. A few minutes after she heard the shower stop she headed downstairs. From the bottom of the stairs she could see across the darkened bedroom and down the hallway, drenched in bright sunlight. The bathroom door opened and Kyle entered the hallway. Heather looked, gasped, and froze in place. Kyle was nude.

It had been years since Heather had seen Kyle naked. Of course she had seen him in just his swimsuit the summer before, but those baggy trunks left everything to the imagination. The sight was such a shock that, to Heather, Kyle seemed to move in slow motion. Her eyes went directly to his genitals. His penis hung long, full, and loose. Draped over his scrotum, his two large testicles visible at each side and pushing it out, his penis swayed gently as he walked to his room and out of sight. The sight of her son's penis was etched into Heather's brain. She did not feel lust or desire, but she did feel pride. Pride that she had made that. Pride that her son had grown so large and virile.

Her mind a jumble, Heather backtracked and returned to the attic. She tried to work, but she could not complete more than a sentence before her focus was lost and she saw only her naked son. She went back downstairs, expecting Kyle would be dressed and in the kitchen eating breakfast by now. As she passed his bedroom she looked in and had another shock. Kyle was there, and still naked. He sat at his computer, facing the wall. There was an image of a nude woman on the screen. Kyle's right hand worked the mouse while his left stroked his erection with what Heather recognized as her missing black silk panties.

As quietly as she could Heather crept away downstairs to the kitchen. Heather was not entirely naïve. She had assumed Kyle had been masturbating for several years. Of course it was perfectly natural and he should have no shame about it. But with his door open? And with her panties? Heather sat at the kitchen table feeling quite awkward and debating whether she would have the courage to speak with Kyle about boundaries. With those thoughts came inescapable images. She knew as she sat there, sipping her coffee and staring out the window, upstairs a young man was having an orgasm, ejaculating his seed into her favorite panties.

Heather was disappointed that Kyle had not yet found a girlfriend to do "that" for him. Heather had been concerned about Kyle's shyness for some time. While he was involved in sports and other extracurricular activities, he had few friends and most Friday and Saturday nights he spent at home with a book. He was quite handsome, and that wasn't just a mother's opinion. She had heard it from her friends as well. With a little confidence he could have any woman he desired.

Heather heard footsteps and turned to see for a third time her son completely naked, his spent penis, red and deflated, dangling between his legs. Seeing his mother Kyle gave a yelp and bolted back to his room. Heather knew confrontation was now inevitable. Not being one to procrastinate she headed upstairs. Heather tapped on Kyle's door and he managed to squeak a meek, "Come in."

"Hey, can I talk with you for a minute?" Kyle could manage no reply. "I guess you are feeling a bit embarrassed."

"Mom, I'm really sorry, I thought you were still in your office."

"Kyle, you have nothing to be sorry about, you haven't done anything wrong. I was in my office this morning, but the day was just so beautiful I thought we could take a bike ride. I came down thinking you would be in the kitchen, but saw that you were still in your room." The look of terror that flashed across Kyle's face told Heather that he had just realized that she had seen him earlier as well.

"Yes Kyle, I did glance into your bedroom on the way by, and I did see you masturbating. You have nothing to be ashamed of. Your father and I told you during our 'talk' years ago that you should never feel guilty about your sexuality. I've known that you masturbated; I just never had such unequivocal proof. It is not something that you should feel the need to hide. I'm not embarrassed that I saw. But, if it is something you want to do in private, you might want to think about closing your bedroom door."

This sarcastic remark brought a smile from Kyle and the tension was finally broken.

"Do you walk around the house naked often?"

"Yes. I really like it. But I promise I'll stop."

"Well, if you want to stop, that is up to you. You have a beautiful body. You shouldn't be ashamed of it, and I won't be ashamed to see you. If you feel more comfortable naked, that's o.k., but I'm not going to worry about avoiding you when I'm home. So, if you don't want me to see you that way, you need to be more careful."

"O.k." Kyle paused, and Heather could tell he wanted to say something else. Finally he managed to say, "You're not going to tell dad about this are you?"

"Well, I don't think you're giving your dad enough credit. He's pretty open-minded too. But, if you want to keep it between us for now, then o.k. I'm going to go back to the kitchen and fix you breakfast. Be down soon. Wear whatever you want. Or not." Kyle did finally arrive back at the kitchen, fully clothed. They smiled at each other, and Heather was surprised to realize that she was more than a little disappointed.

Heather's sleep was restless that night. In her dream she found herself in the kitchen making Kyle's breakfast. When he arrived he was naked, and something else had changed too. In her dream he was impossibly huge. As she stared his manhood began to fill and harden. With each heartbeat it rose and expanded until finally reaching its fully engorged state. She fell on her knees in front of him and reached a tentative hand out to slowly, softly stroke the shaft. As Kyle caressed her hair she became bolder, tickling the head with her tongue. She then took it into her mouth, stroking the shaft with her right hand and kneading his scrotum with her left. She awoke with a start, panting, and a very wet hand between her legs.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Several weeks earlier, Heather had begun a long distance, cyber friendship with a woman she had met online. At 41 Heather was feeling in the midst of a sexual renaissance. To indulge her recharged sexuality Heather had been exploring erotic stories. Jill was her favorite author and Heather, rather timidly at first, began a correspondence. For Heather, Jill was a revelation. While Heather had an open mind, in practice she was quite conservative. Faithful to her husband for over twenty years it had never occurred to her to seek physical pleasure outside of her marriage. But Jill, an open bisexual, had stirred thoughts and feelings in Heather that aroused and frightened her.

The next night Heather again dreamed of her son. Heather was in her bedroom sitting in the corner of the darkened room. Kyle lay on her bed naked and flaccid, as though waiting for someone. In her dream Heather was about to stand and walk to him when a woman entered the room. It was Jill. A tall and slender brunette, at 45 easily passable for a woman much younger, Jill slowly made her way to the bed. Without a word between them Jill gently petted Kyle, who rose and filled quickly to his full length. Heather instinctively knew that she was witnessing her son's loss of innocence to an older woman, her friend and confidant to whom she had divulged her most intimate secrets and yearnings.

Still without words Jill lay on her back and motioned for Kyle to mount her. He obeyed, climbing between her legs. Jill carefully guided Kyle's penis to her entrance. He paused, unsure whether he had permission to advance. Jill smiled up at him, wrapped her arms around his back and with her legs pulled him inside of her. Heather had been unconsciously stroking herself. But as she saw her son enter her friend, her stroking became more frantic. Her son did not last long and let out a primal yell as he buried himself as deeply into his first lover as he could, releasing blast after blast of his semen. His orgasm pushed Heather over the edge and she spasmed uncontrollably.

Heather awoke to the diminishing quakes of her exquisite little death. Heather recognized the dream as a manifestation of a fantasy she had not allowed herself to consciously acknowledge. She wanted to witness her son's deflowering. And she wanted Jill to do the honor.

Heather had been very careful in her communications with Jill, fearing to give too much personal information. While she trusted Jill, she had heard so much about online dangers she thought discretion the better part of valor. So it was with much trepidation that Heather finally communicated her desire to Jill. After some discussion, Jill agreed to travel to Heather's home, but on one condition. Before she took Kyle, Jill would take Heather.

-----

The day had finally come. Heather had not slept well the night before, racked by fear and second thoughts. She wondered whether what she was about to do would be the greatest experience of her life, or the greatest mistake. Her mouth was dry. Her heart pounded so fiercely she could hear the blood rushing through her ears. Her hands sweated and shook uncontrollably. Finally Jill arrived. Heather opened the door. The photos Jill had sent her had been no hoax. There stood Jill, tall and slender, drop dead gorgeous. Heather stood frozen. Jill finally broke the spell. "Well, are you going to invite me in?"

"I'm so sorry. Of course."

"You seem terrified."

"I'm sorry. I absolutely am."

Jill approached Heather and gave her a friendly hug. Heather was hesitant at first, then finally relaxed and wrapped her arms tightly around her friend.

"O.k., you can let go now."

"Oh goodness, I'm sorry."

"You really need to stop saying that. Just relax."

Jill entered the house and had a look around. They proceeded to the living room to sit and chat about innocuous things. How was her husband's trip going? How has the weather been? How is Jill's latest book coming along? When a long silence interrupted the banality, Jill moved from her chair and sat next to Heather on the sofa. Heather smiled meekly at her and then looked down at her hands. Jill resolved to be gentle . . . this time. She ran her fingers through Heather's hair and caressed and massaged her neck.

Slowly Jill drew her mouth closer to Heather, imperceptibly touching her lips to her ear and breathing deeply her scent. Jill then lightly kissed her way down Heather's cheek to her neck. With that as a distraction, Jill's left hand lightly caressed its way up the inside of Heather's left thigh. "Damn these ridiculous jeans," Jill thought. Heather, aware only of the incredibly soft kisses on her neck, opened her legs without thinking.

Heather's mouth sought out Jill's. Their kisses began quite innocently, but soon their lips parted and their tongues danced. Finally their kiss broke and Heather gasped for air. Only then did she notice the hand between her legs, now firmly rubbing her mound. Heather leaned back, her right hand moving to touch her breast. Jill reached out and seized Heather's wrist. "Oh no, that is for me. You will not touch yourself." Jill pulled at Heather's sweater and Heather quickly lifted it over her head and off. Jill then directed her to remove her bra.

Jill began her kisses at Heather's navel, slowly working her way up her flat stomach, then around her left breast making circle after circle, deliberately avoiding the areola. Heather was in ecstasy and agony, desperately wanting Jill to suck her nipples. Jill watched Heather's face and saw the torture, but would not proceed until Heather begged for it. Finally Heather couldn't take it anymore. "Please, please," she cried. Jill took her nipple in her mouth, sucking it, circling it with her tongue and rapidly flicking it. All the while her left hand continued working Heather's still clad pussy.

Jill's mouth switched to Heather's right breast and played the same torturous game, waiting for Heather's pleading, and upon hearing it, sucking and licking mercilessly. Heather was approaching her peak now. Her breathing became ever more rapid. Her panting became moans, then cries, then a final groan and crying out as the most powerful orgasm of her life broke in waves from her center to every nerve ending in her body.

Heather had momentarily blacked out. She came to, her eyes fluttering open to find Jill's beautiful green eyes smiling at her. "Hey there. How do you feel?"

"Bloody marvelous."

"Can we go upstairs?"

"Yes."

Heather and Jill stood and walked together upstairs, holding hands. Reaching the bedroom Jill removed Heather's jeans and sopping wet panties. Jill had Heather sit on the edge of the bed while Jill stood in front of her slowly, seductively stripping herself. Heather watched. She had never viewed another woman so sexually. Jill's body was spectacular, lean and tight. Jill stepped between Heather's legs. Heather wrapped her arms around Jill, rubbing her back and ass while alternately kissing her stomach and sucking Jill's large, hard nipples.

Jill climbed onto the bed and spread her legs. Heather knew what she wanted and went straight for Jill's pussy. Heather was overcome with the urge to make Jill come, to give her as much pleasure as she had received. Her hands were everywhere at once, massaging Jill's breasts, stomach, legs and ass. Her tongue alternated between fucking her pussy and licking her clit. Certainly Jill had experienced better. But knowing this was Heather's first time doubled the pleasure and soon her own powerful orgasm shook her. The two lovers curled up together, tired and spent from a night of restless anticipation and a morning of rapturous sex.

After lunch they spent the afternoon in the backyard swimming in Heather's pool, lounging, and scheming. Together they made a plan for that evening.

-------

Kyle arrived home from soccer practice just in time for dinner. He entered the kitchen and did a double take. Seated at the table having a glass of wine were the two most beautiful, bikini-clad women he had ever seen in the flesh.

"Hey Kyle, this is my friend Jill. She's going to join us for dinner tonight."

Jill stood, displaying her entire body to the nervous youth. "Hello Kyle, I'm very glad to meet you. Your mother has told me so much about you." Kyle managed to squeak a, "Hello, nice to meet you," before heading upstairs for a quick shower.

"He really is quite handsome. This is going to be fun." Heather could only blush at Jill's excitement.

Kyle soon arrived back in the kitchen. Dinner was quiet. Kyle, shy and reticent, wasn't much for conversation. But while his voice was inactive, his eyes were not. His mother, normally so modest in dress, was as great a distraction as the newcomer. After dinner the women went out on the deck for another glass of wine and Kyle retired to his room for homework. After an hour of distracting small talk, Jill finally broke the ice. It was time to put their plan into action.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Upstairs behind his closed door Kyle scanned his favorite MILF sites and stroked himself. A quiet knock at his door sent him scrambling to close the browser and zip up. "Come in."

"Hey Kyle, I hope I'm not bothering you."

"No Jill, that's o.k. I was just about to quit for the night anyway." Jill looked around the room. It had been ages since she had been in a teenage boy's room. The posters, strewn clothes, and scent took her back, and she felt eighteen again. Jill sat on his bed still dressed only in her bikini. Baggy or not, his shorts could not hide his bulge from her inquisitive eyes.

"You're a very good looking guy Kyle, I bet you have lots of girlfriends."

"Hardly. Girls don't go for the bookish type."

"Well, those high school girls don't know what they're missing. Maybe what you need is an older woman who can appreciate you." Kyle didn't know what to say, sheepishly staring at his feet. Jill moved forward from the bed and knelt next to him, placing one hand on his knee, the other on his shoulder.

"Tell me Kyle, have you ever been with a woman?"

"Um . . .." Kyle trembled and looked at the doorway.

"Don't worry Kyle, your mom isn't going to disturb us. She asked me to come here today to be your first lover. Go ahead, check your phone. I bet you just got a text message." Sure enough, Kyle had a message waiting for him from his mother. "Kyle, I love you so much. Let Jill make you a man tonight."

Jill stood, reached out her hand, and Kyle took it. Jill led him out of his room and down the hall to his parents' room. "Your twin bed isn't up to what I have planned for you." In truth, Kyle's bed would have served the purpose, but it didn't offer a proper vantage point. Standing at the foot of the bed Jill turned Kyle so his back was to the door and undressed him, then herself. Quietly Heather crept passed them to the chaise lounge in the darkened corner. When she sat and looked back Jill was now completely naked and kneeling in front of her son.

For the first time Heather saw his full erection. He was the spitting image of his father in every way. Jill caressed his balls with one hand and kissed her way from the base to the tip. She knew Kyle would have a hair trigger and if she were going to have any fun she would need to get the first ejaculation out of the way. She took the head in her mouth, pressing her tongue to its tender underside, then swirling it around, then quickly bobbing up and down, sucking hard. Within seconds Kyle erupted, a huge load splashing the back of Jill's mouth. She swallowed rapidly, consuming every drop. Kyle's legs were buckling, so Jill pulled him to the bed.

Kyle lay on his back and Jill crawled up, her legs straddling him. She lay down on top of him, his still erect penis flat against her stomach. Kyle for the first time kissed a woman passionately while feeling naked flesh against his, her hard nipples poking into his chest. Heather watched the scene mesmerized. Her left hand reached inside her bikini top to caress her breasts while her right hand casually stroked her pussy.

"Are you ready to be inside of me?" Jill whispered into his ear.

"Yes, oh yes please," Kyle begged her, as his mother had begged her earlier.

Jill reached down and guided his head to her entrance. Sitting up, ready to plunge down over him, she paused tantalizingly. Kyle strained to enter her, but she waited, waited, tormenting him. She could see the sweat beading on his forehead. Finally he looked into her eyes, pleading with her again. "Please," he gasped. Satisfied that she had dominated him, Jill flashed a wicked smile and sunk down, taking his full length.

Kyle was in heaven. Tighter than he expected, the walls of her vagina rippled and squeezed at his cock. He bucked and strained up to her. Jill pinned his arms above him. With his size and strength he could have easily overcome her, but his lack of experience and confidence would not yet allow that. Jill rode him at her pace for as long as she could, but finally her own desire overcame her. She let go of his wrists.

Sensing her yielding, Kyle grabbed her waist and rolled her over, remaining deep inside of her. Now on top he pistoned in and out of her. Through the angle of her hips Jill was able to create enough friction on her clit to bring her to the point of her own orgasm. Finally Kyle reached his peak. With one last push he drove as deep as he could, shooting his semen into her. The first shot sent Jill over the edge, spasming into a powerful orgasm of her own. And there was yet a third person cumming at that moment. Heather, looking on, had begun plunging her own fingers deep into her vagina, matching her son's powerful strokes. Hearing Jill cry out, Heather came too.

Kyle collapsed on top of his lover, completely spent and about to fall asleep. Heather stood, shed her disheveled bikini to the floor and walked to the bed. Jill seeing her approach gently pushed Kyle to the side. He rolled over and opened his eyes and found himself looking directly at his nude mother. His hands immediately covered his crotch and he cried out, "Mom?!?" "Honey, it's o.k. Have you already forgotten? I've seen it all." Heather climbed onto the bed and embraced Jill. "Thank you so much." The three drifted off to sleep.

Sometime in the night Heather awoke and felt a naked, sleeping body pressed against her. She opened her eyes, only to find that Jill had gone. She embraced her son and went back to sleep.


The End

[birdie8819]

Brookie's Hairless

Life has been getting very "interesting," lately. Which, in some circles, is considered a curse. In my existence, however, it's merely a fact! This has kept me away from many elements of my life which had previously enjoyed a higher ranking on my list of priorities. One of these priorities is my little friend, "brookie." You remember her, right? My little friend from the local University who had come to me for training to become a proper submissive?

In my absence from my young, submissive lover, she had gone and done a very lovely thing for herself and her Master (that'd be ME...) She had all pubic hair removed by laser! Yes, my little slut is as smooth as a little girl, permanently! (I guess that all the shaving and waxing had really irritated her skin so she decided, "What the hell?" and had it all surgically removed!

Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...

I just loooo-oooo-oooove licking her tender labia til she's as wet as a fucking faucet! Then, I tell her to get on her hands and knees and reach around and spread her pussy lips so I can sink my erection as deeply as possible into her cunt and I'll be darned if she doesn't cum twice before I'm balls-deep in her tight, hot, smooth-as-silk, buttery cunt!

And thankfully, she's been on the Pill, so I don't need to wear a condom while fucking her anymore!

And here's the best part, for Me, anyway... The laser procedure also included her anal orifice!!!!

OMG!!!

Fucking her ass is like nothing I've ever fucked before! It's just IN-fucking-CREDIBLE!

I mean, we both experience new sensations from a rear-attack on her body! I'm not really sure what that laser did to her but it sure made her skin more sensitive to my touch! All I need to do is talk to her about her "naughty bits" and she starts to get damp, down there. Then, when she takes off her clothes (which she does as soon as she comes through the front door,) and I get a look at her bare, smooth pussy and she sees me looking at her, her vagina gets wet! And as soon as I touch it (usually a minute after she's come through the door, unless I decide to make her wait for it, which I do, often) her cunt starts to drip down her equally smooth thighs! Then, of course, I cannot let a drop of that lovely fluid go to waste, so as soon as my tongue touches her inner thigh and I lick upward, toward that heavenly smelling hole we all should call her cunt, she starts flowing... Like a spigot! And at this point, all pretensions are lost and the only way to put a stopper in this thing is to fuck it til it can't produce anymore moisture! So, we do! And we do it again! And then... we do it again!

I only fuck her until she has cum, though! I only fuck her pussy that way. I had, up until lately, only fucked her pussy that way, I should say, for fear of unwanted pregnancies and things like that! (Keep in mind that she IS still basically, a kid, just 21 years old and still in college with her whole life ahead of her!) But now that she's taking oral contraceptives, well, that just means that we get to fuck each other's brains out and NOT have to worry about any baby BB's running around! (LOL!)

Now, like I said earlier, her anus is like butter, too! Yes, it still needs lubrication, of course, but without any hair or stubble back there, it doesn't take much lube to get my good friend buried-to-the-hilt inside her asshole! And because of her new, heightened sensations, she is able to cum without ANY other stimulation to her body! All I need to do is get my whole erection inside her tightest of orifices and begin to move in and out again and she cums!

No, I mean, she CUMS!!!

Explosively!!!

It is truly incredible, watching the sensations that anal sex gives this little girl! Her body comes alive with SOUND! And her being a mute, this is incredible to behold!!! I have never heard a noisier orgasm in my life! And I used to have an orgasmic-screamer for a lover, so I know what I'm talking about.

Of course, after her second, sometimes third or even fourth Anally induced climax, she will drift off to a deep, contented slumber, whether I have cum or not, makes no difference. (I have her trained that way... She knows that I will get MY orgasm when she wakes up, so it's all right for her to drift off. I have never ever interfered with someone's need for sleep. That's what being an insomniac will do to a person. It did it to Me, anyway.)

She usually doesn't sleep for too long anyway. Just twenty minutes to an hour, tops. Then, I get to cum!

Like I said before, her buttery pussy is now "Open For Business!"

And we love using it for just that purpose, too!

Don't get me wrong, we have both loved it when I fill her ass full of my cum. We still do, too. Heck, we will probably continue doing that for as long as we're together.

But, man, I tell ya', using her pussy for a depository for my man-seed is one of the great joys of my life, right now! I like to just cum inside her and then stay inside her, until she uses her inner-pussy muscles to massage me back to hardness, which she has been practicing to great affect, I must say.

(I will give you a quick breakdown of how she was able to do this: After we had been fucking for over a year, we noticed that her vagina had been getting a bit stretched-out from all the toys that she'd been using... All the 8", 10" and 12" vibrators had really taken their toll on her once-tiny, not-so tight cunt! And because she'd never experienced this before, it started to distress her. So, I told her to take a peeled banana and insert it all the way, into her vagina. This, of course, was the fun part. Then, once it was all the way in, she had to mash it, flat, using only her inner muscles! The first week was pretty funny watching her attempts. I would quietly sit on the other side of the room and stifle my laughter, as she kept at it, getting frustrated after awhile. But over time, a few days of consistent attempts, she got it! And she was able to turn a fresh banana into a banana smoothie--- Drinkable and everything!)

Mmmmmm.... I do sooo love it when she makes me a smoothie, now! It always has an extra taste that you can't find in any of the smoothie stores down here: Banana-vagina Smoothie with a shot of protein juice! Mmmmmmm! It can't be beat!

(Of course, the "protein juice" is in there from MY semen, but that just means that we both get to enjoy it!)

Yes, this "kid" is going to go far in life!

And I am the most grateful S.O.B. you will ever meet because I met her first!

I forgot to tell you about our most recent time together:

This happened just a couple nights ago.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

My friend, brookie, had come over for a fuck! Her exams were finally over and her libido was as heightened as it could get (seeing as how we hadn't had sex in three weeks, yeah, she was gonna explode from pent-up hormones!) And I, the horniest Dirty Old Man the world had ever seen, wasn't doing much better!

So, she came over and stripped naked, as per our usual agreement, as soon as she walked in the front door.

Mmmmmm, just seeing her beautiful bare body, standing there, in the foyer, had us both quivering with the excitement of the moment! We just could not get enough of each other. I couldn't get her pussy onto my hardness fast enough and she couldn't stop cumming from all the energy that she'd had built up in her body! We fell to the floor and continued to fuck each other silly, pausing only briefly to laugh at each other's noises, once in a while! (Thinking back on it, it was pretty silly, actually... I know she'll laugh when she reads this!)

Now, remember, brookie is a mute, so no words are ever exchanged, even when we're NOT trying to swallow each other's face and/or sexual organs...

Anyway, once we had both sated, for-the-moment, each other's desires (leaving a puddle of sweat and sex juices on the floor tiles in the foyer, there,) we adjourned to the bedroom where I was asked (using sign language) to tie-up my young friend and "spank-fuck" her, as we like to call it. ("Spank-fuck." I think the term's pretty self-explanatory.)

And Me, being the Dirty Old Man that I am, would not say no to such a request, ever!

So, once I had her restrained in the proper position-- with a few pillows under her hips, in order to facilitate her hips being thrust backwards, exposing both of her fuck-holes --I was ready for some fun!

I started stuffing my hard cock into brookie's tight cunt. This time it was tighter than it had been in a long time; partly because we hadn't had sex in so long and partly because she had been doing her "banana-mash" exercises! (Honestly, I think she could probably get juice from a cranberry now... She's that talented!) Either way, she was doing a number on my poor cock! Squeeze and release. Squeeze and release. It was like a hot, wet fist, wrapping around my cock! I didn't want this to end, ever! But all-too-soon, I felt my balls start to tighten and I blasted my first load of cum, deep in her pussy!

Upon feeling my sperm, injecting into her insides, she started to cum, too. Which, of course, just caused her insides to quiver and shake and massage the hell out of my wilting erection. The affects of which were incredible because, my erection would not die! I stayed as hard as granite! All seven inches were rarin' to go!

I asked if brookie was ready for more and she just looked over her shoulder, nodded, then reached back, spreading her butt cheeks and pointed with her index fingers, towards her little, pink star-of-an-anus!

I teased her for a minute, saying, "What, you want me to stick my dick in that little thing? Gee, ma'am, I don't think it'll fit... My dick's too big and it might hurt!"

Then I said, laughing, "Yeah, right! Like I care if this is gonna hurt! Fuhh-huck, bitch! I hope this DOES hurt!" At which point, I grabbed the jar of Sex Butter from the nightstand and rubbed a good-sized dollop all over my erection, getting it harder-still, in order to penetrate her tightness.

And mmmmm, was she tight! Pure heaven! I could only hope that heaven feels as good as her body feels when wrapped around my hardness!

We fucked like that-- with her tied, spread-eagle, hips thrust back and upwards to meet my thrusts, for another 15 or 20 minutes! And when I was ready to cum and fill her rectum with another load of seed, I pulled out and decided to make her work a bit more for it!

I untied her and picked her up and carried her out to the living room and tied her to the easy chair in front of the tv. I then put in a raunchy porno dvd and told her to just watch. Her arms were bound behind her so she could do nothing but watch: No masturbating for this girl. No, the only masturbation that was happening was in my chair, as I sat watching the same "dirty movie!"

I could hear her gasp as I stroked myself, too. I'd look over and see her staring intently at my wet, slippery hardness before she would look back at the screen. The motions were tantalizing, torturing us both. I then got the idea to open the blinds that open up the back door. It was getting bright outside, as we'd been fucking for four hours, straight. And since it had been two hours since I had last cum, I needed a release soon! So, I stood up, walked over to the blinds, opened them up, walked back to untie brookie's arms and just then, a neighbor walked by the back door! I don't know if it was a man, woman or a child or even if they saw us. All I knew was the excitement of being discovered really turned me on and just as I turned around toward my slut, I came, yelling, "Get over here, bitch, I'm coming!"

The little girl fell to her knees, opened her mouth and caught some of it! But most of it flew out past her face and landed on the floor, 5 feet away! The remainder, brookie took in the face, on her breasts and dripped down her hairless body to her pussy, which she scooped up with her fingers and licked it off.

Smiling up at me, she signed, "Thank you, Master. I love it!"

Then she stood up, on her tiptoes, pulled my face down to hers and planted a big, wet, sticky kiss on my moth, sharing my cum with me.

And because of my cookie diet of all those years, my cum is still the sweetest you could ever taste. At least, that's what brookie tells me! And I, for one, tend to believe anything this girl tells me! Heck, I'm just a sucker for a pretty face! And a sexy body. And a smooth, wet cunt. And a sweet, tight, fuckable ass!

Dammit!

Now I'm all-hard again!

Shit, where is that girl's supple body when I need it?


The End

[birdie8819]

Caught Red Handed

There I was, lying on my bed with my rigid cock in my hand. I'd been edging myself closer and closer to orgasm for near an hour now, and could tell that I was getting close to maximum pressure. My wife was out with her friend shopping, I'd hoped that she would be home in time to suck me off and swallow this ever growing load, but the chances of that were growing slim. My computer lay next to me on the bed, the screen flickering with a maddening array of eroticism. I turned my attention from my cock to the screen and watched as a gorgeous brunette took a porn-star sized cock into her mouth. My eyes were transfixed as she slowly inched her way to the base of the enormous dick. I squeezed my cock in time with the brunette's rhythm and closed my eyes. A flurry of images raced through my mind and settled on my wife deepthroating my cock while her shopping buddy licked her wet pussy from behind.

The thought was too much to bear, I shut my eyes tight and moaned with the intense pleasure of the scene playing out in my mind. I felt my cock erupt with the enormous weight of my built up cum, and heard the soft "thud" as stream after stream hit the pillow and wall above my head. I shuddered and the last jets of cum landed solidly on my stomach, my cock still firmly gripped in my hand. I stayed like that for a few moments, letting the final waves of orgasm expire, as I slowly had the realization that I had just shot cum inches past my own head.

"Jesus." I said aloud, though only thinking it was to myself.

"Jesus indeed." said a familiar voice.

My eyes flew open and I sat up with a start. My wife Jen and her friend Amy were standing in the doorway to our bedroom, shopping bags still clutched firmly in their hands and slung over their shoulders.

"Oh shit." I stammered "Um, I was just... Well, you weren't here and... Sorry!"

"It's ok" Jen said "Amy was just helping me with my bags. I guess, um, we'll just take them downstairs."

As Jen was talking I could see that Amy's eyes were fixed on my still semi-erect cock. Jen must have noticed too because she turned to Amy and said "That is.. Unless you want to help him clean up?"

"WHAT!" Said Amy, obviously embarrassed and at least a bit shocked.

"No, it's ok." I said and pulled the blankets up from the foot of the bed, where I had unceremoniously kicked them earlier, and covered myself up to my chest.

"Weren't you saying that you thought Jim was 'hot' earlier?" Jen persisted. "And didn't you mention last week how you'd always wanted to try a threesome? I only assumed, I mean, at the time, that you were referring to Jim and I."

"No! I wasn't!" Amy blurted, and she looked back and forth from me to Jen. "Well, I didn't mean you and Jim necessarily. But I have thought about that before. Have you guys ever had one?" She asked

"Never" Jen and I replied in unison, and Jen winked at me with a wicked smile. She had set her bags down and was slowly closing the door behind Amy. The effect was one of a predator blocking their pray's only escape. She placed her hands on Amy's shoulders and slowly slid them down her slender arms, pulling slightly at the straps of Amy's tank top.

"Well," Said Jen "What do you think?" She was still caressing Amy's arms and shoulders.

The room was filled with an awkward silence for what seemed an eternity. Amy was staring into my eyes and had a look of fear and excitement on her face. She looked as though she was trying to work out whether Jen was serious about the offer.

Suddenly the silence was broken by a woman screaming "OH FUCK! FUCK ME IN THE AAASSSSSSSSS!!!" Jen raised her eyebrows at me as the long since forgotten computer, still playing a skin flick that even Jen didn't know that I had, bellowed the screams of the brunette as the sex scene escalated. I slammed the lid of the laptop and the moaning faded away.

We all burst into laughter at this, though my face I could tell had turned beet red with embarrassment. After a pause Amy said "Ok. Let's try it!"

Until that moment I had been in shock from being caught by my wife, and her friend, in such a compromising position to really grasp what it was that we had been discussing. When Amy said "Let's try it" it was like an explosion happened in my mind. "I am about to fuck two women at once!" I thought to myself. The look of utter amazement must have been plain to read on my face as Jen said "Let's give Jim a break, and get things started. What do you think Amy?"

Amy nodded in agreement and for the first time in minutes turned her gaze from me to my wife. Jen grasped her hand and pulled her so close that their breasts pressed together, and kissed Amy passionately on the lips.

I couldn't believe what I was witnessing. Jen in her pink tank top and jeans, blonde hair, fair skin, and amazing legs and Amy, half a foot shorter than Jen, in a strappy red tank top, jeans, and heels that made her perky ass look even perkier, were kissing and caressing each other with an amazing intensity.

Jen pulled Amy's silken black hair, forcing her to tilt her head back, and licked her neck. Her hands had made their way down to Amy's ass and were busy squeezing and pulling through her jeans. While Amy held on to Jen's elbows, her eyes closed, and looked as though she were in ecstasy. I pulled the covers off and started stroking my already hard cock.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Amy unbuttoned Jen's jeans and helped her shimmy out of them. Jen pulled off her pink tank top revealing her large supple breasts as Amy worked her way out of her own clothes. The two, now only in panties (Amy's red and Jen's a transparent white), began kissing again. Not able to stand on the sidelines any longer I got up from the bed and approached Amy from behind.

She smelled wonderful, her vanilla perfume mixed with the slight sweat beading on her skin. I kissed her soft neck and pressed the entire length of my cock onto her panty-clad ass. She moaned and pushed her back against me, grinding her hips in a subtle circular motion. Jen was sucking on Amy's breast and licking her perfect nipples. One of Jen's hands found my hip and pulled me closer to Amy's body while the other remained focused on Amy's body. A moment later the hand that had pulled me close now pushed me away as Jen led Amy to our bed.

Amy laid down on her back and Jen kneeled between her legs, then slowly pulled her panties and slid them down Amy's firm thighs. "My god, you're beautiful." Jen said as she freed the panties that were now caught on Amy's ankle.

Amy's pussy was beautiful. She was perfectly shaven, her delicate flower opening for us to see as she spread her legs and slightly arched her back. Her pussy was glistening with arousal and she snaked a finger down her her labia. Jen looked at me for approval, the intense desire apparent in her eyes. This was the most amazing thing that I had ever seen, there was no way that I would stop this now. I nodded my complete consent and Jen smiled widely. She turned her attention back to Amy's waiting lips and tenderly ran her tongue up the length of Amy's lips.

Amy moaned and rolled her shoulders, arching her back further, as Jen continued to kiss and lick her pussy. Using both of her hands Jen spread Amy's lips and sank her tongue deep into her pussy, only to pull back a moment later, flicking her tongue across Amy's clit as she withdrew.

With her face still immersed in Amy's pussy, Jen reached back and began stroking my raging hard cock. I knelt beside her and whispered in her ear "My turn." Reluctantly Jen slid her body up from her kneeling position and crawled up the bed. Straddling Amy's shoulders so that her pussy lips were directly above Amy's open mouth. Amy looked deeply into Jen's eyes and slowly leaned her head forward to taste, for the first time, another woman's pussy.

"Oh fuck that feels good!" Jen moaned as she writhed on Amy's tongue. I moved between Amy's legs and kissed her clit. Then I licked the entire length of her pussy from her ass to her clit. She inhaled deeply and tried to say something but Jen pressed her pussy down upon her lips stifling Amy's words. I massaged her lips with my fingers and continued exploring her sex with my tongue. Amy ground her hips, begging me with her body to keep licking her pussy.

I looked up from Amy's pussy to watch Jen being eaten. Jen was rocking her hips back and forth over Amy's tongue. As I stared at the amazing site before me, keeping my fingers working on Amy's lips and clit, I realized that I had become mesmerized by the rhythmic glimpses of Jen's asshole each time she slid her hips backwards. She truly had an amazing ass. We'd tried some light anal play a few times, mainly while I was going down on Jen I'd sneak a finger down and massage her bud. I'd always been a little too timid to try or ask for anything more, but she'd never objected to my touch.

Emboldened with the pure eroticism of the moment, and in the spirit of trying something new, I leaned forward and put my tongue directly on Jen's asshole. "Oh my god!" she shrieked as she was instantly brought to the point of orgasm. She reached back and pulled my head hard against her and I continued to fuck her ass with my tongue. At the same instant I felt Amy's pussy convulse around my fingers as she was rocked by the intensity of her own orgasm.

Jen swung her leg from over Amy's shoulder and slid to the floor. Breathing hard she looked me straight in the eye and said "Now it's your turn." I was halfway laying on Amy's naked form and I could feel my rock hard dick pressing against her thigh. Amy looked straight into my eyes and wrapped one hand around my cock and the other reached up and began fingering Jen's pussy.

I crawled over Amy's leg, fully onto the bed, and sat on my knees next to her letting her stroke my cock. I reached down and continued playing with her pussy while I watched two of her fingers disappear into my wife's pussy. Jen leaned forward, over Amy's midsection, and slowly took my cock into her mouth.

"Oh my god, that's so hot." Amy said as she jerked my cock into Jen's wet mouth. Jen took me deeper into her throat, almost to the point of gagging, and held herself there. Amy moved her hand down to fondle my balls and said "I want you to fuck me. Now." Jen moaned deeply and pulled her mouth off of my dick. Her saliva glistened on my skin making my large head shine in the late afternoon light. "I would love to see you fuck him" was Jen's reply.

"Okay with me!" I replied with a smile and leaned down to kiss Amy deeply. As our tongues explored each others mouth her hand returned to my cock and began furiously jerking me. "Turn over, I want to fuck you from behind." I said. Jen smiled at this. Knowing that I was, in her opinion, a master of doggy-style fucking.

As Amy turned over and got onto her knees, Jen sat in front of her and positioned her pussy directly in front of Amy's face. She reached out and caressed the breadth of Amy's back and gripped her fingers tight into Amy's hair as she felt Amy's tongue return to licking her pussy.

I watched this for just a moment, and then focused on the beautiful ass and pussy being lifted, offered, to me. I knelt down and licked Amy's pussy and moved up to her asshole where I let my tongue linger for just a moment. Amy sighed deeply and I saw Jen give me a wry smile. A smile that said "We're going to explore this more later."

I rubbed the head of my cock against Amy's wet pussy and then slowly sank into her from behind. One long stroke and I was entirely inside of her amazingly snug pussy. My pelvis pressed against her ass cheeks and Amy moaned with pleasure. Jen was moaning loadly now and gyrating her hips back and forth. I pulled out, almost to the tip of my cock, and then sank back into her depths this time more quickly and with more force.

"Oh god. Fuck me!" Amy yelled. I grabbed her hips and began fucking her faster and with more intensity. Jen was cumming on Amy's face now, I could tell by the way her legs were shaking, and I continued to slam into Amy's pussy. I could feel my own orgasm building now and I pulled my dick out of her pussy and erupted with a huge stream of cum onto her reddened ass cheeks. "OH FUCK!" I screamed as wave after wave of cum landed on Amy's ass and on the small of her back.

"Stay right there." Jen told Amy as she scooted out from under her and came around to my side.

I was sweating and just starting to regain my breath when Jen reached down and grabbed hold of my cock. "Did you enjoy that?" She asked

"More than you can imagine." I replied

"Good." She replied with a smile and, not losing eye contact with me, leaned over and licked all of my cum off of Amy's back. I groaned with pleasure at the sight, and Amy shivered a bit and said "Ohh, that feels good..."

Jen turned her back to me and bent over next to Amy. She was now in the same doggy style position. I watched in awe as she spit all of my collected cum into her hand and, with a wink to Amy, reached back and began massaging my load into her asshole. "I never realized you were so into anal." She said looking directly into my eyes.

"Yeah, I am." I said "I never thought that you would go for it."

"You should've asked..." She said but whatever she intended to say next was cut off as Amy leaned over and began kissing her. I noticed that Amy's hand was now between her legs rubbing her own pussy while she made out with my wife.

Jen was fingering her ass now, her hands lubed up with my cum. Surprisingly I hadn't lost my erection in the least and I moved forward to Jen's bent over form and pressed my cock against her anus. With a bit of pressure my head slipped past her ring and I was inside of her ass.

"OH GOD! Fuck my ass!" Jen screamed as an unexpected orgasm hit her. I pushed in deeper and her ass convulsed upon cock, squeezing my dick in time with the waves of her orgasm. It felt amazing. I watched as Amy and Jen continued to flick their tongues into each others mouths, my cock was now deep within Jen's tight ass.

"Oh shit!" I yelled "I'm going to cum!" I'd barely taken three full strokes into her ass when my cock erupted and sent my cum deep inside her. Jen collapsed on the bed in front of me and I slowly pulled my cock out of her.

Amy was rubbing her clit furiously now and had her face pressed hard into the bed's mattress. Her cries of pleasure were muffled as I watched her body shake as she came again.

Amy collapsed next to Jen, and I fell in between both of them. We lay there for a good thirty minutes without saying a word, the only sounds in the room were of our own heavy breathing.

I was the first to break the silence and said, in somewhat of an understatement "That was good."

"Yes, yes it was." Said Amy

"Do it again tomorrow?" Asked Jen


The End

[birdie8819]

Friday Night Fantasy

Penny Yearling opened her apartment door and kicked off her shoes. It had been a long day at work and she was exhausted. Thank god it was Friday, was all she had to say about it.

After dropping her purse on the table and checking the messages, she flopped down on the couch and turned on the TV. Flipping through the channels, she decided that digital cable was a complete and total waste of money and turned the TV off. She went into the bathroom to run a hot bath and wait for Quinton to get home. She added bubble bath into the running water and when it was full, she lowered herself into the steamy, bubbly water. MMMMMMMMMMMM, she murmured, leaning her head against the edge of the claw-foot tub and closing her eyes. This was exactly what she needed. Forty-five minutes later, her eyes snapped open when she heard the door click shut. She had dozed off in the tub. Wonderful, she muttered to herself and got out of the cold water.

Penny????? Quinton called out. In the bathroom, I will be right out. Penny grabbed a towel and dried herself off then slipped on her silk robe.

Walking out into the kitchen, Penny saw a vaguely familiar woman standing next to Quinton. She could not quite place a name to the face.

Oh, I am sorry. I did not realize anyone else was here. She blushed lightly and looked down at herself. She had done a half-assed job at drying off and the silk was clinging to her breasts and hips, her nipples practically jumping out of the fabric of the damp robe.

No babe, this is perfect. You look hot. Quinton walked over to her and kissed her. Not just a little hello kiss but a long, tongue filled passionate kiss. He ran his hands down her back and to her ass and squeezed it, pressing her against his body.

Penny pulled away and looked at Quinton in shock. She glanced over at the woman, embarrassed but the woman did not seem shocked at all. In fact her tongue was licking at her lower lip and her eyes were wide. Penny's brow furrowed as she tried to figure out what was going on. The woman reached up to her French twist and pulled out the pins, letting her long auburn hair fall over her shoulders in a wild, sexy mass of waves. She was about 5ft 9, a full five inches taller than Penny's 5ft 4 and could not weight more than 130 pounds. Her breasts were full and surprisingly large for her thin frame. She was wearing a navy blue pants suit with a white blouse underneath that was unbuttoned to expose cleavage. Penny looked questioningly at Quinton. He smiled erotically at her and leaned over to squeeze her breast. Quinton!!! She exclaimed and batted his hand away.

Don't worry babe. This is Sarah Wheeler. She works in my office and is very interested in what we have been talking about.

Suddenly, Penny understood. They have been talking about having a threesome for the past seven months and were looking for another woman to join them. Penny had been fantasizing about having sex with another woman for the past nine months ever since she had accidently ordered Girls Kissing Girls number 27 instead of Cold Mountain on cable. She had shared her fantasy with Quinton and they had discussed having a threesome. Finally they had decided that it would not hurt their relationship, but make it stronger and be one hell of a sexy experience.

Penny looked at the woman. Sarah to be exact, in a whole new light now. She was a tad bit on the skinny side but otherwise sexier then hell. Penny could feel her lower belly tighten and she bit her lower lip.

She looked at Quinton who had an erotic smile on his face and took his hand. He led her over to Sarah and took her hand as well, then led both of them into the bedroom. Penny kneeled down on the bed and Sarah walked over to stand in front of her. Sarah reached down and untied the sash on Penny's robe and it fell apart, revealing 34C breasts and a trimmed pussy. A tiny noise escaped Sarah's lips as she stared at Penny.

Penny was a very curvy woman, with large hips, a smallish waist and shapely thighs. Sarah could not wait to have her.

Penny tentatively reached over to Sarah's blazer and unbuttoned the two buttons. Quinton stood behind Sarah and pulled it off, tossing it on the vanity chair. Then Penny brought her fingers to Sarah's white blouse, unbuttoning the buttons slowly, revealing a small piece of skin with each button. Quinton pulled that off as well and tossed it with the blazer.

Then Penny hesitated. Sarah smiled and unzipped her trousers and pulled them down her long slim legs, kicking them to the side. Then came her white lace bra and matching thong. She stood there in front of Penny, completely naked. Bringing her hands to Penny's shoulders, Sarah pushed the robe off and took a step forward. She smiled and cupped Penny's face, bringing it to her own and kissing Penny's lip ever so softly.

Penny could not believe the sensation. Sarah's lips were soft and full and her skin was smooth. She could not believe that she had waited 26 years to experience the kiss of another woman.

Sarah kissed Penny again, this time harder. She slipped her tongue between Penny's lips and they embraced, kissing softly, but passionately.

Quinton stood in the background watching this glorious site. The contrast between the two women made it even sexier. While Sarah had dark auburn hair and olive skin, Penny had white blonde hair and pale skin. Sarah was tall and skinny and Penny was shot and curvaceous. It was so totally hot that his cock started swelling. He pulled off his suit jacket and pants and tossed them to the side. Then his boxers and shirt. He got onto the bed behind Penny and pressed his front against her backside, rubbing his cock on her bare ass, letting her feel how crazy he was about her.

The two women were still kissing and Quinton reached around Penny and rubbed her nipples, tweaking and lightly pinching them. Then he ran his hands down her belly and to her pussy, spreading the lips with his fingers and slipping one finger onto her clit. She was already getting wet. Her hips jerked slightly against his cock, making him grow harder. Almost painfully harder.

Sarah ran her hand down to Quinton's and moved his finger so that she could massage Penny's clit. Quinton reached his hand down and tried to slip a finger in. From the position it did not work as he hoped, so he pressed Penny down so she was bent over and slipped in 2 fingers into her pussy from behind. She gasped and her hair fell down her arched back in silky folds. Sarah knelt on the floor and reached her hand underneath Penny, rubbing her clit.

Penny moaned lightly at the sensations that were shooting through her body. She had 2 thick fingers fucking her and one soft one flicking and rubbing her clit. It was amazing.

Then Sarah turned around and put her head under Penny, bringing her mouth to Penny's pussy. She latched on and started tonguing her clit.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Ohhh myyyy Godddddddddd -- Penny moaned. This was even better. Quinton fingered her harder and faster and Sarah was like a mad woman, licking her clit back and forth in long even strokes. Penny pumped her hips into Quinton and at the same time tried to move on Sarah's mouth.

Quinton reached around and started pinching her nipples, hard, just the way Penny liked it when she was getting fucked. Penny was gasping and felt tension building up inside her and for a split second was amazed at the fact that she was about to cum. She had never been able to cum so fast but with Sarah licking her clit and Quinton ramming his fingers in and out of her pussy, it was overwhelming and all of a sudden a dam burst inside of her making her scream and writhe her hips against the fingers and mouth that were fucking her into a wild frenzy.

Ohhhhh yessssssssssssss.....ahhhhhhhhhh...yes yes yes.....fuck me fuck me....yes Quinton go go.....ohhhhhhh....fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!! Penny threw her head back and let out a loud scream and then suddenly her knees gave out and she fell across the bed. Sarah moved to her right side and Quinton to her left. Penny was gasping and shuddering from the impact of the orgasm. She had never been hit so hard and so fast with such feelings and it threw her. She was still moaning lightly because the feelings had lingered and it was she could still feel the fingers fucking and the tongues licking. She opened her eyes and saw Quinton grinning down at her. She grabbed him and wrapped her hand around his cock. He let out a little noise of surprise. She smiled at him lovingly, and then ran her hand up and down his hard cock slowly with a hard grip.

MMMMMMMMMMMM....baby....I love this. She murmured.

Good................he smiled.

She sat up and got behind him putting both of her hands on his cock. She held it out to Sarah.

Look............she demanded.

Sarah's eyes glazed over and she lay on her belly, putting her mouth near his cock. She licked the tip and bit of pre-cum came out. She licked that up quickly and then nipped at the head. Quinton shot back a little but Sarah looked up at him and smiled and shook her head. Quinton relaxed and Sarah took the head of his cock into her mouth. She sucked on it and then took the entire thing into her mouth. Not an easy feat as Quinton was very well endowed at 9 inches.

Quinton moaned as Penny laid him on his back. Sarah started moving her mouth up and down on his cock, flicking her tongue along the shaft. She took his balls into her hand and massaged them as she started to go faster up and down his huge cock. Penny moved over beside Sarah and pushed her hands away, bringing her mouth near Quinton's balls and flicking her tongue on them. Sarah moved to Quinton's side so Penny could have better access and they both went to work. Quinton was moaning and grabbing at both their hair, when Sarah stopped. Penny stopped as well. He stared at the girls.

What the hell??

Sarah guided Penny onto her hands and knees again and pushed Quinton towards her.

Fuck her!!! She said. They have been the first words Sarah had spoken since entering the apartment and they were filled with passion and fire. Quinton happily obliged and slide into Penny's tight, wet pussy, Penny's entire body was wracked with pleasure as his cock filled her and she moaned. Then Sarah slide underneath Penny so that her mouth was direct with Penny's pussy and Sarah's pussy was direct with Penny's mouth. She pushed her pussy into Penny's mouth and started eating Penny out for the second time that evening.

Penny looked down at the shaved pussy in front of her. She licked around the lips and then took her fingers and parted the folds. A gleaming clit stood proudly in front of her and she could not wait to fuck it with her tongue. She wanted to make Sarah feel like Sarah had made her feel.

Penny delved into Sarah's pussy and started licking her clit. Sarah let out a little moan and Penny felt elated that she was able to elicit the sound from Sarah. She continued to lick Sarah's pussy, although it got difficult to concentrate at times what with Quinton fucking her, filling her pussy with his cock and Sarah lapping at her sensitive clit.

But she managed.............

Penny had never licked another pussy before but from the noises that Sarah was making she figured she had it down pretty good. She simply did what she knew that she herself enjoyed and that seemed to work rather well.

Soon everyone was moaning and writhing their hips against each other. It was the hottest thing any of them had experienced and to top that off with the sensations that were shooting through their bodies; they were soon all close to the peak of cuming. Sarah was the first to cum. Her body tightened and she was mumbling incomprehensible words into Penny's pussy, moaning and gasping while still trying to tongue fuck Penny. Penny felt a release of wetness on her chin and in her mouth and was surprised to feel and taste that Sarah had actually ejaculated. She had heard of it happening to woman but never actually knew it could happen. She was pleased to feel the wetness fill her mouth and dribble down her chin. Immediately after, Quinton and Penny started cuming at the same time.

Penny could feel Quinton's cum shooting inside her body and he could feel her pussy muscles contracting on his cock. They were both moaning and writhing against each other and Sarah and soon they fell into an exhausted, sweaty heap on the bed.

Penny smiled at Quinton and said thank you for making my fantasy come true!!!


The End

[birdie8819]

Crush Party

Have you ever been so utterly embarrassed that your whole world seemed to come crashing down all around you? Your face gets flush, your skin burns, and your blood rushes silently inside. You want to crawl inside a hole and huddle like a child until the moment passes and pretend it never happened. I have been embarrassed numerous times in my life but one time sticks out in my mind like a sore thumb.

It was my freshman year in college. I was rooming in a dorm with Michelle, a friend from high school. Michelle and I were both invited to a crush party by another friend of ours from high school named Brandy. Brandy was a few years older, and had joined a sorority the year before. Michelle decided not to go because she had an important paper that she had waited until the last minute to finish. She told me to go ahead and that she could use the time alone to concentrate on finishing her paper. So off I went to the crush party, which was one of my first social outings since going off to college.

I got to the party at about the right time. There were a lot of people arriving at the same time I did, and before too long I was mixing and mingling with Brandy and some of her friends. I had a few drinks and was starting to feel comfortable with the crowd of people, most of whom I did not know.

There was a group of frat guys hanging around us talking and having a good time. I immediately noticed a quite handsome guy among them who didn't seem too awfully interested in any of the other girls. He was tall, slender and had piercing blue eyes. He had a nice build, wide shoulders and narrow hips. His hair was dark blond, had a hint of natural looking highlighted streaks, and was sticking up and styled to perfection with dry wax. His jaw was chiseled and covered with short stubble from a day without a shave. He looked like a pretty boy right off the beach in Malibu to be quite honest, the kind of guy that most girls fantasize about but few ever enjoy.

Before too long the crowd had dissipated and there were only a few people left around. That is when he approached me and my heart jumped as spoke.

"Hello," he said, in a soft polite voice.

"Hi," I responded.

"I'm Zack," he said.

"Hello Zack," I answered.

We chatted for a while in an awkward conversation about college, where we were from, who we knew, and what we were planning to study. Before too long the conversation went stale and we both realized that our initial introduction had passed and there was not much left to talk about.

Zack offered to get me a drink and left for a short while. While he was gone I noticed that the party had thinned out. I scanned the room for Brandy and I did not see her anywhere. After a few minutes Zack returned with a couple of drinks and asked if I would like to go outside to the patio. I agreed and off we went.

The patio was empty. There was hardly a soul around and the night air was warm. We leaned against the rail sipping our drinks and our conversation had eased a bit. He told me about a few ex-girlfriends and I told him about my ex-boyfriend from high school. My disposition had moved from tipsy to drunk and I felt suddenly that any inhibition I had earlier in the night was slipping away with each passing moment. We laughed and giggled as our words and gestures became more flirtatious. I swirled with excitement from the alcohol and this new hot boy whose attention was directed toward me and only me. I wanted him to kiss me.

We were standing close to one another, still holding our drinks, when he moved in. He sat his drink on the ledge, and leaned in toward me like a sly gentleman. As our mouths touched, our tongues were instantly were intertwined. He kissed me hard, and deep, and long, pulling me close to him. My body quivered in his arms. I felt his body press against mine and I turned my head in desire. He nibbled my neck and ear and I noticed a few people nearby were watching us. I felt we were putting on a show, so I gently pushed his chest back to stop him and playfully rolled my eyes at the few spectators who looked on with amusement. Just then he said.

"You are so beautiful, can I kiss you again," He asked.

"Do you think we could go somewhere a little more private," I answered him.

I wanted him all to myself. I was not sure if I was ready to have sex with him, but I wanted him alone to get more of what I had just tasted.

After a few minutes we decided that my dorm room was a no-go because Michelle was there, and was most likely asleep at this hour. He explained that we could go to his room at his fraternity house to hang out for a while, have another drink, and maybe watch some TV. I hesitated and told him I was not sure. He assured me I would enjoy myself, looked at me with a sweet smile, and told me to follow him. I did as I was told.

We left the party and walked slowly down the street toward his fraternity house which was a few blocks away. He held my hand and I thought to myself about the possibilities of what was about to happen.

"Maybe I will just stay for a while, have a drink, and then I'll go." I thought to myself.

I was really hot for this guy, but did not think that I was ready to fuck a total stranger. Nevertheless, we pressed on. With each step my excitement grew and butterflies swirled in my stomach with the naughtiness that I felt.

As we approached the house there was a group of frat boys hanging on the front porch. Each chilled back, relaxing with a beer in hand. Zack called out to them as we approached the door,

"Wa'sup guys".

They nodded back as if to congratulate him as we walked to the front door. I still did not have any plans on screwing this guy. I thought we'd talk a while, make out a little, and then call it a night.

We headed up stairs and as we walked down the hall we passed one of Zack's fraternity brothers who looked me dead in the eye and grinned menacingly as if he knew what I was in for. I quickly looked away with slight embarrassment as Zack lead me further down the hall.

Zack had a small room with a bed, a desk and a small sofa squeezed into the tiny space. The sofa was positioned in front of a small TV. He had a bookshelf with several bottles of liquor on top and he asked if I would like another drink. I declined as I had already had about four or five drinks and I was still a pretty drunk. I asked him if I could take off my shoes and he agreed. My feet were killing me from the walk to his place from the party in stiletto heels.

He sat on the sofa and spread his arm out across the top and asked if I would like to sit down. I nestled down next to him and he flipped on the TV. We sat there for only a few seconds before he made his move. He leaned in and I turned toward him devouring his full wet lips. As our mouths touch we were connected as one. It was obvious what he planned to do with me and I hadn't made up my mind if I was going to go through with it. Looking back now I do not know if it would have been possible for me to resist his advance. I was wet with desire.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

He was kissing me very hard and wet, his tongue fully entered my mouth and he gently pushed me backwards against the sofa. I threw my head back in ecstasy and he moved to my neck and chest. I felt his hand gently on the inside of my knee. He worked his way up and stroked my thigh, as he continued to kiss me passionately. I thought to myself,

"If you are not going to sleep with this guy, now is the time to stop."

But I couldn't, I slowly opened my leg to allow him more room to maneuver up my leg.

He stopped the kiss and pulled away and I opened my legs wider inviting him to take me. He started nibbling at my ear as made his way up my leg. I could feel his hard-on pressing against my leg as I clutched his shoulder in pleasure. My pussy was wet before he ever touched it. He could feel my wetness as he rubbed it through my panties. The silk crotch was soaked when he finally slid them to the side for access. His touch set off a flood as he parted my lips. He rubbed my pussy and swollen clit steadily before slipping a finger inside my wet hole.

With his finger inside I felt a release of pleasure that had been building since he kissed me on the balcony earlier in the night. My cunt was slippery as he plowed his fingers deep inside me. I was getting wetter with each stroke. I was ready for his cock. I wanted to see it, touch, it, taste it, and feel it. He pulled his fingers out of my pussy as if he knew. I leaned over and undid his pants and repositioned myself on the floor between his knees.

As I slid his pants down his cock sprang up in the air and bounced back rock hard. It was long, smooth and thick. The head was reddish purple and was full, ready for my attention. I took him in my mouth grasping the sides of his legs as I worked up and down his shaft. I felt his cock twitch with pleasure as I looked him in the eyes as I slid my mouth up and down his shaft. I felt as if he was about to cum so I pulled back, wanting to feel his cock inside of me before he shot his load.

He stood me up in front of him and pulled my panties to the floor. I slid out of my little black dress and he stood to remove his shirt and step out of his pants. We turned and fell onto the bed. The springs squeaked with the weight of out bodies. He was upon me in an instant, my legs spread as he positioned himself to enter me. He slid into me with ease thrusting himself deep into the full length of my vagina. I came instantly and my pussy ran wet with juice as it engulfed his smooth shaft. He left his cock deep inside me and whispered sweet words that I cannot recall. I do remember him asking, if I was on the pill. To which I answered, yes. And with that he lifted my legs and increased his pace, giving me a handful of power of trusts before I felt his cock twitch inside me. I knew that he had come.

He fell off to the side of me and I laid there satisfied with his wonderful yet brief performance, my pussy was slick with my juices and his cum. I turned to my side with my back to him and he nestled in behind me reaching around and resting his hand on my breast. We both drifted off to sleep.

Now I was no virgin at the time. I had sex with two other boys from high school but this was by far the best sex I had ever had, however brief it was. Zack's gorgeous bod and the excitement of having sex with a stranger pushed me right over the edge of ecstasy.

An amount of time passed that I am not sure of, and I awoke to his hands rubbing up and down my sides. Still behind me he found my slit still wet with our juices. I knew at that moment we were going to fuck again. What I did not know was that I was about to get the fuck of my life.

It was not long before he was above me again, on his knees his cock straight up in the air. I was still on my side and he took control of my body pushing one leg forward to expose my pussy. He entered me while I still lay on my side and he slid in slow just as before long and deep. With that he smacked my ass hard and my body shivered with the quick sweet pain. He went to work fucking me hard on the side before swinging my leg around until we were in a missionary position. I raised my legs and hips to receive him as he trusted fast and hard. The headboard of his bed knocked against the wall, the bed springs squeaked with each thrust and I moaned with pleasure.

I could not help myself; I let out one loud moan after another as he pounded my pussy harder than it had ever been pounded before. At one point I heard knocks at his door and a few of his brothers cheered with excitement, "Whohooo!!!" Their knocks in rhythm with the springs, headboard and my moans as if to mock the noise we were making. For a moment I got embarrassed knowing that these guys knew what I was doing and were partaking vicariously in our lovemaking. Soon these feeling turned to excitement as Zack plowed me like a slut I continued to quiver in pleasure beneath him.

This guy was a complete animal. He continued to fuck me every which away he could, over and over again, for hours and hours. We fell asleep two other times only to wake and fuck again. I heard his frat brothers in other rooms and in the hallway laughing and partying into the night occasionally hanging around Zack's door to hear what was going on.

We finally fell asleep for good about 4:00 am. I woke up about 10:00 am and looked over at Zack who was sleeping like a rock. Not wanting to deal with an awkward goodbye I decided I would try to slip out while he slept. As I stood up my head throbbed with pain. I felt dehydrated and my body was sore from being bent and twisted like a rag doll for most of the night. I got dressed quickly and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair was messed up and my lipstick was faded off and my eyeliner smudged.

I dreaded having to walk out of Zack's room. I pictured a house full of frat boys grinning at me as I darted past them to find the door. I figured it was as good a time as any to make my exit and the sooner the better as the house would be swarming in no time. I left Zack's room and was pleasantly surprised to find that I did not pass anyone on my way out other than a few passed out guys in the living room as I headed toward the door. Now I just hoped I could make it back to my dorm without too much embarrassment.

As I headed across campus from the frat house, I was relieved to find that there were not too many people out. Only a few cars passed by, and did not seem to pay much attention to a girl walking down the street in stilettos at 10:00 in the morning.

I approached the dorms and went up the stairs and to my room without encountering anyone at all. I was so glad to be back and wanted nothing more than to go into my room, wash off my makeup, change into a tee-shirt, and crash.

Now for the embarrassing part. When I opened the door to my dorm room I was shocked to see my roommate Michelle's parents and younger sister who had come up for a visit. They all knew me because Michelle and I had been friends for several years. The room went silent as I stumbled in the room and tried to look happy to see them while hiding my obvious embarrassment and hung over condition. They asked me where I had been just to break the silence, and I made up a bogus story about spending the night at a girlfriend's house because it was too late to come home.

I could feel my cheeks were flush red and I felt terrible as her parents looked me over with suspicion. Michelle's sister, only 13 years old, kept asking all these naive questions about how I was dressed and why didn't I at least change my shoes. Her parents both looked at me, and then to each other, as if to say that they both knew that I had been thoroughly laid for most of the night. Which it turns out was the case.


The End

[birdie8819]

Saturday Party

It all started last Saturday when my girlfriend and I went to Santa Barbara for an elegant wedding and a fantastic reception party (150 guests) that was held on a huge catamaran called the Channel Cat.

It was a wonderful day, the weather was perfect and he water was calm, with the cruise lasting from 5PM till 8:30PM. After we left the dock we cruised along the shoreline, enjoying the fresh air and view of the bluffs. There was incredible food – shrimp, crab claws, sushi, fruits and cheeses, chicken satay, lamb chops and an endless supply of champagne – which is what started all the fun.

A good friend of ours, who had had a number of glasses of bubbly, as did we, offered us a hundred dollars if we would "do it" right there, saying he wanted to watch us get it on or at least watch my honey give me a blow job right there on the deck. (We were standing outside the main cabin on the narrow walkway that went down both sides of the boat, looking at the shore in the dark).

Both of us are always ready to take a dare or accept a challenge and, being the outrageous guy that I am, I unzipped my pants, reached in and hauled out my half-hard cock, saying "Sure, I'm ready".

Allen's comment was "did you really take it out?"

I turned and said "yes, here it is" holding my hardening cock in my hand.

My girlfriend, giggling, said "put that away, we can't do it here, let's go to the restroom". Looking at each other and nodding, we went below decks to the men's room. All three of us went into the spotless restroom, locked and dogged the door so no one could get in – even with a key.

I took Anne in my arms and softly kissed her – which always gets her going – and asked her "are you OK with this?"

She replied "Mmmm. Hmmm, I've never had anyone watch before". While our friend stood to one side I gently bent her over the counter, lifted up her dress and slid her panties down, exposing and caressing that lovely sweet ass of hers. I briefly slid two fingers into her, feeling her thrust back onto my hand as I did so.

After a few minutes of rubbing her clit from behind, feeling her get more and more swollen and wet, I unbuckled my pants, pulled out my now hard cock and slowly slid it into her tight sex.

She shuddered as it went in. Meanwhile, Allen had taken out his cock and was standing next to us, stroking it while she watched him in the mirror. Damn she was wet.

Since this is her favorite position and she was REALLY excited, it did not take long for her to reach a climax, in fact she came several times before I finally let go, her eyes fixed on his hard cock all the time.

Wow, I came harder than I thought I would. I guess the excitement of having an audience definitely had its effect on me as well, despite my nervousness. I thrust into her and bent forward over her back as I climaxed, pinning her hips against the edge of the counter as I flooded her. Ann looked at Allen the whole time and said "wait" when she saw him get close to cumming. Reluctantly, he stopped before shooting. After staying locked together for a minute or so, we came back to Earth and straightened up our clothes. Anne pulled up her lace panties and turned around. While I was zipping up my pants she knelt down and started to suck Allen's rock hard cock – he was in heaven.

So was she when he grabbed her hair and, holding her head with both hands, began fucking her face. Her hand was busy on her clit, rubbing it in little circles as he thrust into her mouth. She quickly came again, and again, moaning and pushing harder onto his cock, forcing it deeper into her throat, which was enough to trigger his climax – throwing his head back, pulling her onto his cock, arching his body and groaning as he shot down her throat, shaking from the intensity of it.

After finishing, he let go of her hair and she pulled off. Then she licked and sucked the length of his now very sensitive cock, saying "Mmmmm, that was nice" as she did so.

She played with it for a bit, enjoying making him jump as she licked the underside and sucked on the head of his cock.

He gasped and shuddered from her attention, saying "boy, was it" and finally helped her up with a huge smile on his face. There was an even bigger one on hers - she looked like the cat that just ate the canary as she wrapped her arms around me and kissed me.

I could taste him in her mouth. Finally getting ourselves together, we unlocked the door. God the room smelled of sex, I'd sure like to see the expression on the face of the next guy to come in here.

Once we were ready, I looked out and led the 3 of us up the stairway, talking as if nothing had happened. No one noticed our return to the main salon. We celebrated our daring adventure with another glass of champagne, exchanged the $100 bill and resumed our conversations, diving into the delightful dessert pastries and coffee that were being served. A little while later we docked, said goodnight to Allen and our friends and returned to our motel. Anne and I talked about our experience all the way back to our room, agreeing that the thrill and the risk of discovery really added to the fun, since it was the first time for both of us. We decided that we should try this some more. She was so hot from discussing it, that she wanted to go to bed and make love again right away, telling me it made her so wet that she was gushing.

She said she loved having her head held and the feeling of his cock way down her throat, telling me "next time we'll have to do it from both ends".

My cock jumped at that thought and we were soon off and running. In fact we would spend another 2 hours making love before finally falling asleep exhausted.

What a party, what a night. FMM


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[birdie8819]

'What You're Really Made Of'


If I'm personally not mistaken,there is no human being any greedier nor nastier than a blad egotistical multimillionaire whose name happens to be Lex Luthor,the CEO of the one corporation within the City of Metropolis,Delaware known as LexCorp who actually has his own dirty paws into every bit of criminal activity on the face of this entire planet Earth and successfully making a profit from those very activities,while--in turn--he was making sure that no one--including a beautiful female reporter of The Daily Planet known as Lois Lane--would be able to deny him of any request that he had asked them to accomplish but that was before the super-powered survivor from the destroyed planet known as Krypton whose actually name happens to be Kal-El and who allows himself to be called Superman had just flown himself into town.

And of course,that had caused a curious Lex to invite the mayor of the city over to his personal yacht along with Lois and her new fellow Daily Planet reporter whose name happens to be Clark Kent to attend a party that he was throwing on that very boat,only to have a small and dnagerous rebel troop attack the yacht and threaten to savagely butcher all of the party guests but that was before a certain super-powered Last Son of Krypton had rushed himself into the scene and disarmed and captured all of those rebels just before a gleefull Lex had walked himself up to the Man of Steel and told him that he had just passed the test that he had recently provided,only to cause all of the party guests to get so totally pissed-off at the guy and the mayor to make Superman a special deputy and order the newfound Metropolis Marvel to place that bald son-of-a-bitch under arrest.

And of course,Lex was able to make bail just in time for him to walk straight up to Superman,look at him straight in the eye and threatened to have his revenge on the Man of Steel,only to have all of Lex's plans turn into one unsuccessfull failure after another.But that was before he had turned on the TV news and watched the story of a certain Last Son of Krypton donating some of his blood to the city's medical research center for its own personal to study which had suddenly caused a devilishly-gleefull smile to appear on Lex's face before he had placed a phone call to one of his 'special employees' and ordered that one person to obtain some of that blood for him.

But after he had made that phone call,Lex had looked up and noticed that his female chauffer and bodyguard whose name was Mercy Graves had stepped into his office,gave her own boss the look of distrust on her face with her arms crossed and asked,"You really don't know when to quit,do you?",just in time for Lex to stand up,slam his hard fist down on the desk and growl,"I better watch what I say in front of my employer if I were you,Mercy!",only to have the suddenly-disgrunted Mercy turn herself around,walk towards the door and yell at the top of her lungs,"WELL,LEX!YOU DON'T HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT THAT ANYMORE BECAUSE I HAD FINALLY DECIDED TO QUIT!AND AS SOON AS I GET ALL OF MY STUFF CLEARED OUT OF MY LOCKER,I'M GOING TO GO STRAIGHT TO THE DAILY PLANET AND LET ALL OF THOSE REPORTERS KNOW EXACTLY WHAT YOU HAVE YOUR SICK PERVERTED HANDS ON,YOU COLD,HEARTLESS PIECE-OF-SHIT!"

"Sorry,Mercy!But I don't think so!",that was what a sinister-smiling Lex had said before he pressed a button on his desk and caused a pair of wall panels to open themselves up and spray a chloroform mist right into the face of an unprepared Mercy,causing her to drop herself down to the floor and become unconscious.That was before she had finally opened her eyes and shockingly discovered that she had stripped bare-ass naked,placed inside some strange device and tightly strapped in a seat inside that device,causing a pissed-off Mercy to look around the entire lab and growled,"LEX LUTHOR,WHAT THE FUCKING HELL IS GOING ON IN HERE?ON SECOND THOUGHT,DON'T TELL ME!ALL YOU NEED TO DO NOW IS JUST PRAY THAT I DON'T GET MYSELF OUT OF THIS...!"

But after she had tried to free herself from her bondage without any success,poor Mercy had suddenly heard the sound of devilish laughter coming from somewhere within the lab and that had caused her to turn her head towards the left side of the room just in time for her to discover that it was her sinister-smiling former employer who had let out that big dose of evil laughter before he had moved himself closer to the helpless Mercy and said,"I'm so very sorry that this had to happen to someone as loyal as you,Mercy!But you should really look at it this way!At least,you don't have to worry about who is going to handle your funeral expenses!"

And after he had let out another hearty dose of evil laughter,a totally-angry Mercy was about to yell her lungs out at Lex one more time,only to have one of the LexCorp sci-med personal place a ball-gag in her mouth and another LexCorp employee place a bowl filled with Superman's blood underneath the seat before they had gotten their combined asses out of there and Lex had nodded his head at one of his lab technician for him to activate the device that poor helpless Mercy was still strapped in.And as soon as the energy beams had continued striking down on Mercy's helpless body and the bowl with Superman's blood inside of it,those beams had suddenly caused a surge of energy to engulf the inside of the device and force Mercy to let out a scream of intense pain.

And of course,that had caused the LexCorp lab technicians to deactivate the device and the medics to carefully move themselves closer to see if Mercy was still alive.And surprisingly enough,a pair of strong female humanoid hands had reached out and placed themselves on the outer shell of the device in order to lift a newly-transformed Mercy out of it,only to have some of the LexCorp security personal rush themselves into the lab and aim their weapons at her.But as soon as a devilishly-gleefull Lex had looked at her with a smug smile on his lips and said,"Well,Mercy!As you could planly see,you really do have no choice but to remain with LexCorp!Besides,who would really want to listen to a freakish bitch such as you?"

But after she had heard that,Mercy had gotten so pissed-off that she had grabbed a vice-like hold on some of the LexCorp security guards and began tossing them around like they were nothing more than just a bunch of rag dolls.As a matter of fact,she had became so angry that she had grabbed one of those guards by the back of the head and smashed his entire face straight into a computer console before she had looked at her former employer dead in the eye and growled,"WHY,LEX?WHY HAVE YOU DONE THIS TO ME?I HAD TRUSTED YOU!I HAD ALWAYS TRUSTED YOU!AND THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY MY LOYALTY TO YOU?I HOPE THAT YOU DIE AND BURN IN HELL,YOU COLD-HEARTED PIECE OF SHIT!"

And with that,a newly-transformed Mercy had used her powerfull leg muscles to lift herself off the floor,smash herself through the ceiling and fly herself away from the LexCorp Tower Complex and over to a vacant spot within the city's very own Centennial Park,where she had sat herself down,closed her eyes and began to cry,only to have her newfound super-hearing pick up the sounds of people walking towards her and cause her to peek her head out of her hiding place and discover that it was Clark and Lois,who--along with a young photographer and cub reporter named Jimmy Olsen--had been walking around the park and trying to get over the stress that they had no choice but to suffer whenever they go to work at The Daily Planet and get their story assingments from their editor-in-chief,Perry White.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"You want to know something,Clark.I really do envy you.You were born and raised in Smallville,Kansas by kind and gentle people who had taught you to tolerate your boss.As for me,I had the misfortune of becoming an army brat and all I had gotten out of that is a big mouth and a nasty temper.",that was what that the beautiful dark-haired female reporter had said to Clark before he had looked at her with a small smile on his face and said,"That's true,Lois.But you've got to admit that you're also the most beautiful member of the Lane family.",but after Lois had let out a small smile and a small giggle,Mercy had used her new vision powers to take a peek through Clark's everyday clothes and discover that he was actually Superman.

And as soon as she had found that out,the newly-transformed Mercy had stepped out of her hiding place,looked at the three shocked Daily Planet reporters with a big devilishly-gleefull smile on her lips and asked,"What's wrong,Superman?You haven't counted on coming face-to-face with the new and imporved Mercy Graves?",causing a wide-eyed Clark to place his hands on Lois' shoulders and say,"Lois,I think that we better get ourselves out of here before Superman gets himself down here to handle this!",but just as they were about to leave the scene,Mercy had placed a vice-like grip on Clark's arm,slammed him down on the ground and said,"That's what you think,Superman!Now that I have you,I'm going to take you with me to Suicide Slum and let you show me what you're really made of!"

And after she had lifted herself and Clark up into the air and zoomed away from that one section of New Troy,a confused Jimmy had turned his confused eyes toward an equally-confused Lois and asked,"What's going on,Lois?Why did she call Clark 'Superman' and carried him away to Suicide Slum?",before she had placed her gentle hand on Jimmy's shoulder and answered,"I really don't know,Jimmy.But I do believe that there's only one way to find out.All I need for you to do now is go back to the Planet and tell Perry what had just happened,okay?"

"Sure thing,Lois.Just do me,yourself and the rest of the Planet staff a favor and be carefull,okay?",that was the question that Jimmy had asked Lois before she had nodded her head in response and allowed the young red-headed male to head straight back to The Daily Planet Building.And as soon as he was out of sight,Lois had flagged down a taxi cab,placed herself inside the car and allowed the cabbie to drive her straight to Suicide Slum,where she had given the cab driver a big tip and started looking around for Clark and Mercy before she had suddenly heard the sound of an injured male moaning inside an abandoned building.

And as soon as she had stepped inside the building and began following those moans to their source,Lois had walked into another section of the building,where she was shocked to discover that all of Clark's clothing--including the Superman uniform that he was wearing underneath the suit--had been shredded off of him,the wrists and ankles of his bare-ass naked body had been bound to a solid wall and he was looking like he had no choice but to allow Mercy fuck each and every part of him.That was before Mercy had stepped into the room,placed her hands on her bare hips and asked,"What the fucking hell are you doing in here?"

But after she had turned around and gazed her eyes upon Mercy standing right where she was with her hands on her bare hips and saying,"I'm still waiting for an answer,Bitch!",but instead of giving Mercy an answer to that question,Lois had suddenly caused herself to take all of her clothes off,place her nude body in front of Mercy and started pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,wet pussy and carressing her own tits with the other hand and asking,"Well,Mercy?Don't you want me to show you what I'm made of?"And of course,that had caused Mercy to let a small smile appear on her own lips and move herself closer to Lois before she had placed her hands on the beautiful Daily Planet reporter's bare back,kissed her ever so passionately on the lips and started licking all over her nude body--all the way down to her hotand steamy cunt and carressing her firm breasts.

And after he had looked up and noticed what Lois and Mercy were doing with each other,Clark's dick had became stone hard again and he was able to smash himself free from his bondage just in time for the Last Son of Krypton to start stroking his stiff cock right in front of the two super-hot babes before he had placed his stone hard dick inside Mercy's asshole and his hands on Lois' bare shoulders and she had placed her hands on Mercy's bare shoulders and said,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Mercy!Touch me!Touch me there!Suck my wet pussy dry while Clark fucks you in the ass!Aaaahhhh!"

Then,after they had laid their nude bodies down on the floor,Clark had taken his stiff cock out of Mercy's backside and allowed Lois to start sucking on it and Mercy had started pumping two of her fingers in and out of Lois' hot,moist snatch and sucking on her stiff mounds,causing her to suddenly realize that she was able to exjoy each and every minute of experiencing the one thing that she had never experienced with any size group before which happens to be pure and untamed sexual pleasure.And as soon as Clark had placed his stone hard dick inside Mercy's pussy and began licking on Lois' snatch and she had placed her hands on Mercy's silky-smooth naked thighs and began sucking on her tits,a sexually-energized Mercy had placed her hands on Lois' bare back and yelled at the top of her lungs,"AAAAHHHH,YES!THAT'S IT!DO IT,LOIS!DO IT,CLARK!TOUCH ME!SUCK MY TITS!FUCK THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF ME!MAKE ME WANNA CUM!AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!"

And after the three newfound bi-sexual lovers had started moving themselves harder and faster and their lovemaking has finally gotten its story published in the latest edition of The Daily Planet,Lois,Clark and Mercy had all came and collapsed due to exhaustion and fell asleep with their naked arms in a lover's embrace.As for what had happened to them next,Lois had given Perry's office a call and told him that some alien creature had assumed Mercy's form and identity in order to take its revenge out on Superman and grabbed poor Clark by mistake while they had actually taken poor Mercy over to the Smallville,Kansas farm of Clark's adopted parents,Jonathan and Martha Kent,who had welcomed her into their home with open arms.As for a certain Mister Lex Luthor,all I could say are these words,"THAT'S RIGHT,LEX!HE'S STILL ALIVE AND SHE'S NOW WITH HIM!AND IF YOU DON'T LIKE IT,THEN THAT'S JUST PLAIN TOUGH SHIT,ASSHOLE!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Sharing Submissive Slut Wife

First off let me describe my amazingly erotic submissive wife.Blonde,slender,short (five feet tall),large breasts for such a small woman, nice ass and a slick shaved very moist cunt.

We were apart,her in Dallas and me in Houston due to work responsibilities,so I went online to look for some quality help with her training as a proper submissive slut wife.After getting rid of all the wannabe's,would-be's and narrowing down the rest into experienced doms who were willing to get involved basically as a trainer only and the ones that I thought might work something out.

After having one experience where the guy was a retired military and professional businessman,who turned out to be entirely too rigid for what we were looking for.I had told my wife since she was going to be spending quite a bit of time with this person I would let her make the final decision from the ones I had chosen.She thanked me for that, sharing that it would most likely create a better overall relationship in the long run.I had in the past sent her off with guys she had never seen or met prior to being used by them and in some instances couples when they wanted to use her.

So after numerous emails,phone calls,I allowed her to phone him and get a feel for him.She,after the phone call,seemed very much Ok with it,to that point.Maybe a little excited if truth were known.

A weekend was planned for the three of us to get together and maybe put the final touches on this new relationship.Which would involve her being his submissive slut slave to insure her training would continue without interruption while I was at home in Houston.He had agreed to train her as he trained his own sluts,be willing to take some direction from me if there was something special I felt was needed or wanted and pics/movies were to be a major part of the whole scene.He and I were both very excited about the whole set-up.

I went to Dallas and met with him on a Friday nite and made plans to have our little get together the following nite.We were both very excited by the time our meeting was over.Having allowed ourselves the opportunity to get to know each other face-to-face,feel each other out and realize how closely we agreed on future training.He shared some things with me that I had not tried in the past and I showed him some things he had not done or thought of that stoked his fire.We did not tell my wife anything about our plans other than she knew I was coming over to Dallas that weekend.Part of our excitement was keeping her totally; well almost totally,in the dark.She knew we were talking about JJ becoming her second dom,based on her approval from their phone call.

Saturday afternoon,I took my wife to Victoria's Secrets to add more excitingly classy-trashy slut-wear to her wardrobe to allow her to be appropriately dressed for what was coming later that night.When we walked in VS to start our adventure I told my wife to go on into the dressing room area and take off all her clothes because she would not need them anymore tonite.She smiled and pranced into the dressing area.I in turn got the attention of a rather attractive sales woman to who I explained the complete scenario.At first she did not believe me, so I ask her to go back to the dressing area and ask the naked blonde if she could take her measurements and get her sizes. Reluctantly,she turned and went into the dressing area.A few minutes later she came back with a small note book in her hand,that when I could see it,I noticed had measurements and sizes that looked a whole lot like my wife's.

The sales lady looked me in the eye and asked how she could now help me with this wonderful task.I knew she was the one who could help me. At another time or place I think I/we might could have talked her into joining us for some fun,but tonite I was more focused on getting JJ set up as my wife's second dom to keep her busy when I was unable to be there to take care of it myself.So I shared that I would need a simple but very sexy black dress that would be very easy to get out of,either garter belt with black stocking or black thigh highs,black strapless half bra or black shelf bra and a pair of come-fuck-me stiletto heels.The sales lady glanced at the notes she had been taking while I shared what I wanted,slowly looked up with a sly smile and said,"I assume you left off panties or thong on purpose."

"Very astute."I assured her.

"If you would like to have a seat back near the dressing area I will gather samples of everything you have requested and bring them back there."She offered.

"Excellent."I answered.

I wandered back to the dressing room area and found the chairs she was referring too.Walked to the door of the dressing area and could see my wife sitting on a bench beautifully naked with her legs crossed.I spoke to her and she smiled when I told her I would be right outside in the easy chairs provided for the gentlemen to be able to check out their wives,girlfriends,mistresses and/or sub/sluts.As I sat down I realized when the louvered swinging doors leading into the dressing area were open anyone sitting in the chairs could have a wonderful view of my naked wife on her little bench.I thought to myself,how nice of the Victoria Secret's folks to afford such an erotic arrangement.So I settled in to enjoy the show.

After a few minutes a couple of other gentlemen joined me in the chairs as their wives took some clothes into the dressing area.They had not been there but a couple minutes when they became aware of the visual opportunity the chairs provided.One of them jumped up and yelled through the swinging doors to his wife,"Louise,put down those clothes and come back out here right now.We are going home."His wife stuck her head around the door-facing and asks him what was wrong.

He said,"Get your purse and let's go.Right now!"

She reached and got her purse and they left in a huff.

The other guy smiled,looked at me and said hesitantly,"Well I guess if you are going to see my girl friend I get to see your girl."

After I stopped laughing,I shared,"Yes my friend it certainly looks that way doesn't it.Seems the other guy was not willing for us to see his wife.Awfully insecure, don't you think? Now since we have that part settled,I wonder if you and maybe your wife would be interested in maybe giving us second and third opinions on what my wife is going to try on?"

"I don't know about my mistress but I know I will be glad to be of assistance."He said smiling even more.

I then told him that I was preparing my wife to be extra sexy tonight because I was taking her to meet a new boyfriend here in town that I was going to let use her since I had to be in Houston most of the week.And I really wanted her to make a very sexy erotic impression on our new friend.He was taken back at first then warmed to the idea. About this time his girlfriend came out in nice sexy camisole top for him to check out.As he was having her model for him my sales lady came into the area with her arms full of black clothing that looked interesting,if the person who would wear them really wanted to be very much exposed.

I ask the sales lady to have my wife try on the undergarments first and let me see what they looked like before we started on the dresses. She just smiled and nodded her head in the affirmative,walking into the dressing area.The guy and his girlfriend hearing what I had said looked at one another then at me with a quizzical look.He leaned over and whispered something into her ear.She immediately started whispering something back to him.This went on until the sales lady,standing at the swinging doors asked if would like to come and look at my wife's first offering of undergarments.

I smiled,still sitting in the easy chair,told her,"No. Let her step out and model for me."

The sales lady pushed through the swing doors,came over to where I was sitting and immediately responded,"But sir,she can be seen by almost everyone in the store if she steps out of the dressing area."

"Well unless you have some objections that is what I would really prefer.I have asked this gentleman and his lady friend to help me make some decisions about these new clothes."

"Ok."The sales lady said as she turned and went back into the dressing area.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

A couple of minutes later,the sales lady held the swinging doors open and my blushing wife stepped out of the dressing area,presenting herself to me,the guy,his girlfriend and any body else who happened to be looking in this direction.She was wearing the thigh high stockings and the strapless half bra.Her face was flushed with embarrassment but she step out like a trooper.Taking an almost aggressive stance with her hands on her hips and her legs spread at shoulder width.Her nipples were already very hard and erect and it appeared her cunt lips glistening with erotic moisture.She presented a very sensuous picture.


Without saying a word I raised my finger and made a twirling motion. She immediately understood and slowly turned around for everyone to view her lovely ass.I turned looking at my new friend and his girlfriend who were wide-eyed.I asked,"What do you guys think?"

The girlfriend,I think without realizing she was saying it out loud, said,"Wow!"The guy was speechless.Both were staring,unblinking,at my wife.

"I think,maybe we might need to see the garter belt and stockings before we can make a decision.Don't you guys?"I said,breaking the silence before it became awkward.

"Yeah,yeah,for sure,absolutely" the guy said without taking his eyes off my wife's aroused sex.His girlfriend still stared,while nodding her head.

My wife and the sales lady turned and went back into the dressing area.The guy's girlfriend shook her head and said,"I think I'll go get my blouse back on."She then turned and went back into the dressing area with my wife and the sales lady.The guy looked at me in amazement trying to put his words together before saying anything."That was the most erotic thing I have ever seen.I can't believe she came out almost naked for all to see.Damn man,how did you get her to do that?"

Stifling a laugh,I shared with him that she was my very submissive slut wife,who did what ever I told her,whenever I told her,with whomever I told her.This opened up a whole new line of thoughts and questions,which he proceeded to blurt out quicker than I could answer? His wife came back out with her own blouse on and sat down on the arm of her boyfriend's easy chair.She seemed to have re-gained her composure while changing blouses and watching my wife and the sales ladies put the garter belt on my wife and fasten the stockings properly.She looked over at me and said,"You guys have a very different relationship!"

Her boyfriend looked at her then back at me before saying,"You just don't know the half of it,Honey.I was just asking this kind gentleman about that."

Again,just as I was about to tell them about our relationship,my wife and the sales lady came through the swinging doors.At first glance it was obvious that the garter belt and stockings were the answer.The black fabric perfectly framed her now moist cunt lips beautifully.I ask my new friends what they thought.Again it took them a couple of seconds to answer.But they both agreed that the garter belt and hose were certainly very tantalizing, much more so than the thigh highs.

I told the sales lady that we would take the shoes,garter belt,hose for sure,so now let's see what the dresses look like.The sales lady smiled as she said,"I think you will like this one best,"as she held up a very small piece of black spandex like material.

I asked confused,"Is that really a dress?"

"It is a tube dress,like a tube top just longer.It really is form fitting and very erotic."She said smiling at the eager audience sitting in the dressing room chairs.She then turned and led my sub-slut back into the dressing area.

As soon as the doors swung closed the guy and his girlfriend/mistress began to pepper me with questions about our lifestyle.

"I hope you don't mind if we ask you some questions about your lifestyle? We just have never been around anything so erotic in our lives."He asked.

"Oh yes please tell us about how you guys live? If we are not being to rude."She asked smiling.

"Darling wife is a complete submissive."I said in response.

"What does that mean? Complete submissive?"the wife blurted out before she realized how anxious she was.

The husband seemed very surprised and interested in his wife's responses,very unsure about where this might go and not even sure he would want it to go anywhere even.

"My darling sub,does what I say,when I say,where I say,with whom I say."I offer.

"No shit! I mean really?"the wife blurts out again before thinking about what she is saying to a complete stranger in front of her husband.Who is growing more interested all the time but willing to let her go wherever this line of questioning might go.

Smiling still,I say,"Yes,really."

"Oh!"she says,as the swinging louvered doors of the dressing area swing open again,being held open by the sales lady,as my darling wife steps into view.She strikes a very erotic sexy,come fuck me type pose and asks,"What do you guys think of this little outfit?

There she stands framed by the doorway beautiful blonde hair,flushed skin glowing,covered by the tube dress that does nothing to hide anything.If anything is accentuates her every curve.Her breast are pushed together showing lovely cleavage above the top of the tube dress that barely covers her protruding nipples.The tube dress is just barely long enough to cover the tops of her gartered stockings.This whole presentation stands atop of the skimpy black stiletto heels.

I look over at the man and his wife,who are staring unblinkingly at my erotically submissive wife striking her pose.I ask,"Well guys do you think a new man in her life would be pleased with that look?"

"WHAT?" the wife says jerking her head around to make sure she heard what I had said.

Her husband attempts to explain we are buying these sexy clothes so she can go meet a dom they might get to help this kind gentleman train his sub when he is not in town.The look of disbelief and confusion is very apparent on his wife's face.

Knowing we did not have time to take this much further I said,"Why don't you guys give me call sometime over the weekend and we will get together and talk some more?"

I then turned to the sales lady and ask if she would be kind enough to wrap up my wife's other clothes and I would settle the bill.


The End

[birdie8819]

Boy am I glad I don't golf

Let me start out by saying I make it a rule to avoid coveting another man's wife. But for my brother-in-law's wife, I had to make an exception. I'll be honest, I've lusted after her form the first day I saw her. I always assumed that my desire would be nothing more than fantasy; I mean, really, other than these stories I just didn't think that sort of thing happens.

Well, a little about her...Tracy is a beautiful woman by any standard. She's 5'5" tall and has curves in exactly the right places. Not huge breasted, rather just perfect, big enough to play with but small enough to be perky. Her 1/4 Mexican heritage gives her skin a gorgeous tone. She's got a beautiful head of long, dark, sexy hair. Her dark, full lips can stop a man's heart. She loves to wear unbelievable A line dresses that show off her body.

My wife and her two brothers (only one is married) are both very close to their family. Tracy and I have always had a bit of a special bond, since when we all get together for family events she and I are the outsiders. Well, this spring we all got together to celebrate their Dad's birthday.

The day before the party my father and law and his two boys decided to go golfing. I was invited, but not being a big golfer I decided to let them go and have a little family time. I figured I could kick back, watch a movie and have a relaxing afternoon. As they were leaving, my wife and her mom decided to go shopping. I assumed Tracy was going with them until I heard her saying, "Thanks, but actually I have a bit of a headache. I think I'll stay here and rest."

About that time I had settled in on the couch, my feet up on the ottoman
and started flipping though the channels looking for something to watch. Tracy walked in, "mind if I join you?" Of course, one look at her and my groin was tingling, "Of course not, take a seat." To my surprise she lounged on the couch with me, smile at me, "Do you mind?" she asked as she placed her perfectly pedicured feet on my lap. I could help but smile and nod, glancing up, hoping like hell that dress was going to give me a peak inside. Such was not the case. Oh well.

I handed her the remote, "You want to find us something to watch?" She
took the remote, eventually finding us an 80s romantic comedy. Not exactly what I had in mind, but oh well, maybe a nap would do me good. I was keenly aware of the soft weight of her feet on my groin, the tingling turning into a bit of an erection. I was hoping she wouldn't be able to tell.

I decided to try something. I gently took one of her feet in my hand and rubbed it gently. I heard her coo a little. Well, that's a good sign. I rubbed a little more, working her arch, wiggling each toe and massaging her heal. Her body language certainly indicated that she was enjoying it. As I moved to the other foot, she shifted her body, rolling onto her back to better present her foot to me. As she did so, her dress shifted, giving me a clear view to her white lace thong panties.

I hoped desperately she wasn't watching me, because I stared for a good 5 seconds. The dichotomy of her dark skin and white translucent lace panties was just too much. I seriously debated getting up and going to the bathroom to jerk off. Boy am I glad I didn't. I turned my attention back to her foot, massaging it just like the other one. I started to run my hand just a little bit up her calf, massaging her ankle a little, then the back of her calf. I was amazing at how soft and smooth her skin was (I later learned that was thanks to laser hair removal. Hair removal which wasn't limited to her legs.)

I tried to stay focused, but as she would move I kept getting a better and better view of her panties. I began to wonder if she was doing it on purpose, but no, that's not possible. I continued to rub her calf, working my way up a little at a time. She kept almost purring as I did, so I figured I was in the clear. I mean, I hadn't touched anything above her knee. Add to that, I swear I could see a bit of a wet spot forming on her thin white panties, and smell the sweet smell of her pussy, but that was probably my imagination. Or the maybe the blood flow to my raging erection was making me unable to think.

Just as I was almost to her knee she slipped her feet off me and stood up. My heart stopped; shit, she figured out I've been staring at her pussy. But she didn't say anything. She got up and headed upstairs. A few minutes later I could hear the toilet flush and sink running. A couple minutes later she sat down on the couch, putting her feet up on me again. She handed me a small bottle of moisturizer, "As long as you are going to rub me, do you suppose you could rub this on?" I was slack jawed; the best I could manage was a nod of agreement.

I squirted a little bit of the lotion in my hand. The faint feminine, flowery smell combined with smell of her was going to my head. Sadly panty view had gone away. I began to rub the lotion onto her feet, one a time. Once I was done I reached to hand her the bottle. She looked at me with her big beautiful eyes and said, "Do you think you could do my legs too?" Again I just nodded, my cock straining so hard against my pants I was hoping it wouldn't just burst out.

Another squirt of lotion on my hands, rubbing them together to warm it up, I started rubbing her calf again. She made a small noise, only this time it was almost a moan. She shifted a little and her dress moved, but not quite enough that I could see. I glanced up, at her and thought I might have caught her staring at me. I couldn't believe, or for that matter, figure out, what was happening. Was she coming on to me? Impossible.

I finished one calf and moved on to the second. Again she shifted a little, and I swear she hiked her skirt up just a fraction of an inch. I thought to myself, no, you're just imaging things. Again, the view of her panties was tantalizingly close, but not quite there. I guess she figured that out from last time and was being more careful. I began to rub the lotion of her smooth dark skin. I think it might have felt as good to me as it did to her. As I approached her knee she shifted again.

This time she parted her legs just a bit. Not much, but clearly enough that I was going to get a clear show of her panties again. There was no way she could not know what she had done. Was she testing me? I looked up at her face, trying to see if she was looking at me. She was watching the movie, her eyes about half closed and a very relaxed and content look on her face.

Well, this was it. If she was testing me I guess I'm going to fail. I hadn't done anything up to this point that would really get me in trouble. So I glanced down to see up her dress and get a view of those panties again. Only when I looked I didn't see her panties. What I saw was her smooth pussy lips. I must have stopped rubbing and maybe even gasped. She looked up at me, her eyes very sultry, "Are you okay?" I somehow stammered out an affirmative response.

I didn't know what to do. I guess for a few seconds I just stared. Her pussy was everything I had ever imagined and so, so much more. I could see her outer lips, smooth, bare (I'd like to send a huge thank you letter to whomever invented laser hair removal!), her dark skin glistening just a tiny bit. There was a small patch of dark pubic hair just above her slit. I could see her inner labia just peeking out, pink, damp. Not wanting to get completely caught staring, I squirted a little more lotion into my hands, again warming it up.

It was the moment of truth. I placed my hands on her leg just above her knee, one hand on the outside the other on her inner thigh. I began to rub the lotion into her leg. She cooed again, shifting her body a little and spreading her legs just a little more. I could hear her breathing getting a little faster. I ran my hand up her leg a bit, my fingers now only an inch from that stunning pussy. She spread her legs further apart; there was no mistaking it now, her dress was hiked up quite a bit and her pussy spread wide open to me.

I continued rubbing the lotion on her leg, my fingers just brushing her moist lips. As I did I heard her gasp slightly. I smiled to myself. Holy shit, I'm staring at the pussy I have jacked off to so many times. I squirted a little more lotion into my hands and started on the other leg. I could hear her breathing faster now, the fragrant aroma of her arousal was unmistakable now. As I moved up her thigh and my fingers got closer to her pussy I could feel her hips moving. She would move her hips, trying to get them close to my fingers.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I lifted her feet off of me and got up from the couch. I saw her look at me, the lust in her eyes apparent at that moment. I knelt down on the couch, placing my head between her sexy thighs and pressed my tongue against her pussy. She moaned out, a long lust moan. I couldn't believe how sweet she tasted. I was like licking the best peach you've ever had in your life. I softly licked the wetness from her smooth, hairless outer lips. I've never felt a pussy so soft and smooth. I ran my tongue over her entire slit, just barely touching it, tickling her engorged pussy as I did.

She moaned, now spreading her legs as far as she could, pull them back
almost behind her head. Her entire sex was completely open to me. I could see her pussy lips, the dark skin on the outside contrasting with the damp, engorged pink of the inner. Her reddened, tender clit just barely peeking out. Her sexy butthole winking at me like a tiny starfish, the excitement from her pussy beginning to leak out and drip slightly over it. The tiny indents in her thigh to the sides of her pussy. It was the most beautiful sight a man could imagine.

I'm a bit of an ass man, but it's something I'm not generally allowed to do at home. I thought, I have nothing to loose, I'm gong to try. I bent down, placing my hands on her sexy ass; I gently flicked her asshole with my tongue. I heard her sharp intake of breath; I pressed my tongue against her rosebud, wondering if she would stop me. I could hear her rapid breathing, so I continued, stiffening my tongue and pressing it against her tender hole. I licked it a little more, hearing her moan a bit each time.

Once I had her ass good and wet I moved my tongue away from her asshole.
I heard a slight sigh of disappointment, a very good sign. Any disappointment was lost when I sucked her clit into my mouth. She moaned noisily as I flicked her clit with my tongue. At the same time I pressed my finger on her rosebud, rubbing my spit around a little bit, massaging her back door. I felt her pressing her ass against my fingers as I felt her hands on the back of my head, pulling me into her.

I licked her pussy faster, darting my tongue into her sweet hole. I rubbed my finger around her ass, the juice from her cunt dripping over it now. Good and lubed up I pushed a little harder. As I continued sucking her clit I felt her tense up as the finger slipped inside. I didn't move it, 2 knuckles of my finger in her ass, I allowed her to adjust. She began to move her ass, my finger slipping deeper with each movement. She was moaning passionately now.

I slipped my tongue down, licking it around the outside her anus, around my probing finger. She was gasping for breath, her body bucking. I slid my tongue back up, probing it as deep into her folds as it would go. I twirled my tongue around her clit. Supporting myself on my elbows I slipped 2 fingers into her pussy. I sucked her clit, pushing the finger in her ass and the 2 in her dripping slit as deep as could. I felt her entire body tense, her pussy clamp down on me.

She screamed out, arching her back, rolling her toes. Her pussy squirted into my mouth as I licked her. I lapped up the juices, still thrusting my fingers in her as hard as I could. She was moaning, gasping, panting. Her body was squirming, her hands holding my face into her gushing pussy. After a few seconds she pushed my face back, managed to get a "stop...can't...take it" out between ragged breaths. I slowly pulled my finger from her pussy and ass.

She took the hand that had been in her pussy and pulled it up to her mouth, licking her juices off my fingers. I almost came right then. She sat up, looking at me. "No one has ever touched my ass before. How did you learn that, it was amazing?" I just looked at her and smiled her pussy juice still on my face. She pushed me back on the couch, straddling me.

She leaned in, tentatively kissing me. Her kiss was amazing. Those lips where everything I had hoped them to be. She whispered in my ear "I've wanted you for so long. I dreamt about you. I almost called out your name once. I hope you are up for this, because I want as much of your cum as I can get." My cock was throbbing, begging for release. She was going to get some cum.

She slipped off me, unbuttoning my pants. She slipped them off me, taking my boxers with them. My cock stood at attention, begging her to touch it. She placed one hand on the base of my cock. I moaned out. She leaned down, licked the precum off the tip, kissed the head of my cock and then slid it into her mouth until her lips hit her hand. I moaned out, never having had my cock that deep in a woman's mouth.

I felt her hand release me and much to my surprise she took the rest of my cock in her mouth. Her lips and the base of my cock I could feel her tongue on my shaft. I moaned out. She pulled back, before plunging me again into her sexy mouth. I moaned. Generally I pride myself on being able to hold out, but I wasn't going to last 2 minutes with her mouth on my cock.

I felt her cupping my balls. I moaned, "Yes baby, oh god yes." She continued to fuck my cock with her mouth, gently sucking and twirling her tongue around the head with each thrust. I felt her finger pressing on my ass. I gasped, feeling it very slippery with her pussy juices. I felt her probing harder until her finger slipped in my asshole with a pop. She gently but firmly pushed it up into me.

That was all I could take. I moaned, thrusting my hips up into her face, my cock in her throat as I swelled, my balls tensing. I screamed out as ropes of white hot cum shot into her throat. She pulled back a little, sucking the head of my cock, my cum blasting into her mouth, onto her tongue. She continued to probe my ass as she milked the cum from me. I was panting, my body glistening with sweat. She smiled, looking up at me, her lips wet with my cum.

I pulled her back on top of me, her legs straddling mine. I placed my hand behind her neck, kissing her, tasting myself in her mouth. I felt her pussy on my cock, the heat radiating from her body. I felt her dripping wet pussy lips rubbing on my half hard member as we kissed passionately. I placed my hands on her ass, squeezing her cheeks as we kissed. She was rocking her hips on me, rubbing her clit on my cock head. I could feel my cock returning to life, the passion engorging it again with blood.

She could feel it to, rubbing faster on me. She was kissing me harder now, her breath quick. She had her hands on my face, holding me as we kissed, almost as if she was afraid I would move away. Ha, not likely. I felt her hips pressing harder, her pussy grinding on my now rock solid cock. She moaned out, her moan buried in our kiss. She pulled back, gasping, rocking on me as she came again. She was bucking and moaning and I could feel her juices running over my balls and down my ass crack.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

As she calmed down she leaned into me, placing her head on my shoulder,
"Please take me upstairs and fuck me, please, I need that cock inside me." I leaned into her, kissing her. I reached down, grabbing her dress and pulling it up over her head. It was just then I realized she was no longer wearing a bra either.

As I leaned down kissing her nipples she threw her head back. I sucked one into my mouth, tenderly but firmly biting the nipple. I massaged one breast as I sucked the other. I could feel her pussy pulsating on me. I reached down, taking my cock in my hand. She raised her hips up, positioning herself on me, slowly lowering herself on my erect pole. I sucked her nipple as my cock slid deep inside her. As our hips came together I have her ass a little spank. With that she screamed "fuck yes, oh god yes, yes, YES!" and I felt her velvety cunt spasm around my cock as she came for the third time.

Still sitting on the couch, her legs around me I kissed her. Our tongue danced together. I slipped my shirt over my head, pulling her close, feeling her smooth naked body against mine. She wrapped her legs and arms tightly around me and I stood. Her small frame pulled tight to me, our bodies still connected as one I headed up the stairs to the guest room. I could feel my cock thrusting into her with each step.

She was moaning with each step, my cock thrusting deep inside her. As we walked into the bedroom I lowered her gently onto the bed. Laying on the edge of the bed, me still standing on the floor, she again pulled her legs almost behind her head. I held her hips and thrust myself into her, my balls slapping her asshole with each thrust. I see her body on the bed, so fucking sexy.

I pull my cock out of her pussy. I love tasting sex, so I kneel down,licking her pussy, pushing my tongue inside. I twirl it over her clit, and then slip over her slit down to her ass, briefly pushing it inside. I hear her moan, "Please, I need you back inside me. I want your cum in me." Never a man to disappoint, I crawl up on the bed. As I do she's getting on her knees, her sexy ass in the air. I look, the sexy curves of her ass more than any man could possibly resist.

I kneel behind her, guiding my stiff cock to her waiting pussy. I position my cock head at her entrance and then, holding her hips, I thrust it inside with only fast push. She moans encouragement, "Yes, more, faster. Fuck me harder, please. I want your cum in my pussy baby." I feel her reach back, playing with my balls as I fuck her. I press thumb on her ass, her now lubricated hole easily taking it fully inside.

I hear her moaning. I fuck her hard, my cock pounding inside. I can feel the cum building in my balls. My cock straining, eager to erupt inside her. I thrust over and over, amazed at the tightness of her pussy. I pull out, not wanting to cum like this, wanting to be able to kiss her as we cum together. As I pull out I hear her groan, "No, please, cum in me."

I roll only my back pulling her on top of me. I feel her hips rock on me, her pussy practically sucking my cock inside. I moan again, the silken walls of her cunt grasping me, squeezing me, and practically pleading with me to fill them with cum. I pull her to me, our lips meeting. Our tongues begin to dance together, twisting around each other. I feel her tense again, her kiss becoming more passionate as she orgasms.

I feel her pussy grasping at me, milking my cock as she cums. I reach behind her, rubbing my finger on her ass. She moans into our kiss and I can feel her pussy squeeze me even tighter. I feel my cock swell inside her. I thrust my tongue into her mouth, kissing her deeply as I feel my cock explode inside her. I can feel my cum rushing into her, my orgasm seeming to last forever as I keep squirting over and over inside her.

I can feel her pussy still squeezing me. Her body tense as the orgasm continues to rip through her. Our orgasms begin to subside together, our kisses become gentler. I can feel the combination of our juices running over my balls and asshole. I know I must have cum a lot in her. We kiss for several more minutes, letting our bodies relax. She smiles at me, looking into my eyes.

We both look at the clock, realizing it's been over 2 hours. She rests her head on my chest. Smile, she looks at me "I guess we should get cleaned up. Thank god we still have a few more days." She smiles, rolling off me.

I look at her, licking my lips, "Maybe we should clean each other up?"

She looks at me, "You can't be serious, you just filled me with your cum, you can't possibly want to go near that?" With that I pull her as toward my face. Taking the hint she gets in a 69 on top of me. I can tell she's never had a cream pie eaten out of her. I pull her pussy to my face, running my tongue over her cummy slit.

I heard her moan out. I flicked her clit with my tongue and was rewarded with a big glob of my cum dripping from her. I licked her, pushing my tongue in her sensitive pussy. She gasped and I could feel her tongue on my cock, licking me clean like a cat. Despite my previous 2 orgasms I could feel my cock getting hard again. I attacked her cum filled pussy, savoring our mixed flavors. I licked her lips, her clit, thrust my tongue inside.

I felt her cleaning my cock, taking it deep in her throat. I felt her tug on my nuts a little. Unbelievably to me I felt the stirrings of another orgasm. She was taking me deep again, and I couldn't resist her. I kept sliding my tongue into her cunt, making sure to get every last drop of my cum. I flicked her clit and heard her moan out as she came again. As she came drop of our mixed cum squirted into my mouth. I continued to lick her clean.

Her orgasmic moans where more than my cock could handle and I felt my cum begin squirting into her mouth. I felt her clamp her lips on my cock, not letting any of my cum leak out as she slurped it down. As she finished licking me clean she rolled off me.

She looked at me, "we had better take separate showers or we might never
get clean." She straddled me, kissing me passionately. I smiled as she got up and headed to the bathroom, her naked ass so damn sexy.

I smiled. This might be the best family weekend I've ever had and this was just the first day.


The End

[jabar]

bro birdie, you got so many story....i think i need few week to read:D

[birdie8819]

bro birdie, you got so many story....i think i need few week to read:D

Thanks for your support on my story thread , don't worry just take your time to reaf the stories . Well if you do have any nice/sexy stories you can also post here . ;)

Here's one story for you - Fun at the Club



I worked at a topless members only gentlemen's club when I was in college and during the first ten years of Tom and I being married. It was a very nice place that basically catered to up scale business men and their guest. Most of them being lawyers and doctors looking to unwind at the end of the day... hell, one of my regular customers was my gynecologist.

I had been working at the club for about two and half years and it was just past my twenty-third birthday when Kellie the owner called me in his office one evening. I had been working there longer than any of the other waitress's and Kellie and I had gotten to know each other really well and he trusted me totally because I had taken a lot off of him by closing up the club for him and making the bank drops every night allowing him to go home early.

When I got another girl to cover my area I went up to his office and knocked which he promptly yelled for me to enter. When I came in he was on the phone but told me to close the door and have a seat so I did as I usually do and closed the door and came around and sat on his lap with my arm around his neck with my tits right in his face. It was always cool for me to do that because Kellie and I was always flirting with each other and he would always get hard on when I was sitting there.

Kellie is a great guy... he took very good care of himself and had a very firm body for a forty-eight year old. I figured he probably had something special between his legs because his wife Sherry used to be one of our dancers at one time. She was knock-down gorgeous... dirty blond hair, 36c breast and the hottest ass you have ever seen. Up until this time he and I have never did anything sexually together except for some flirting and copping a feel every now and then and him commenting that one day I was going to break down and let him fuck me which to me that wasn't a bad idea at all.

After hanging up from his call he put his arm around me and cupped my right breast and his other hand went between my legs with his thumb and pointer finger against my panty covered pussy and looked up at me and said, "Hey sexy... how you doing?"

"I'm doing great but I was kind of worried when you called me up here... I figured you either wanted to fire me or fuck me!" I said and leaned down and gave him a kiss on the lips while wiggling my ass a little on his hard on.

"Well, I'm damn sure not going to fire you and I would love to fuck you but that's not why I called you up." He the started to explain the reason for calling me up was to offer me the job of assistant manager/hostess which would require me to come in and work one afternoon a week so he and I could have a two hour meeting in the middle of the afternoon to work out the schedule for the up coming week among other duties. I told him then that it sounded great to me but I wanted to talk to Tom about it first. He said that would be fine and to just let him know the next day.

So after talking with Tom and he told me to go for it if I wanted so I told Kellie the next day I would take the job. So I would come into work on Thursday's around eleven AM so we could open for the lunch crowd and work until two PM and we would have our meeting from two till four. After the second week I had figured out pretty much what he wanted and would come in with a schedule already worked out so it would end up with our meeting only lasting about thirty minutes and the rest of the time we would just sit around and bullshit usually about sex.

On our fourth week meeting we had finished our business and I was sitting on his lap and our conversation was on our usual subject of sex and Kellie was playing with my nipple as he sometimes did and I commented that maybe I should head back down stairs and work because I was missing out on some tips. Thursday afternoons, I was probably only loosing about forty bucks in tips but Kellie said maybe he could help me out because he always set aside two hours for this meeting every week and asked if I would like to make one hundred dollars cash for the next hour and half every week. I laughed and asked who I was going to have to blow for it and he smiled and said him.

I thought about it for a minute and agreed and he smiled really big and said, "Great... you have my cock hard as a fucking rock wiggling that hot ass of yours all over it.

So I got on my knees in front of him and undid his pants and pushed them down. As soon as I seen his cock I knew he had something special between his legs... he was about eight inches and was almost as thick as a beer can. As I took it in my hand and started to lick the shaft I complemented him on his cock telling him he had a beautiful huge cock. I was getting really into sucking him... he had his hand on the back on my head and moaning for me to fuck my mouth with his cock. "Goddamn baby... you suck cock really fucking good!" he said while I had three fingers at the base of his cock stroking up and down and stroking his balls with my other hand while taking the top half as far into my mouth as I could when the damn phone rung. I was kind of surprised when he answered it and even more when it was his wife.

I paused holding my mouth at the tip of his cock and lightly flicking my tongue over it and looking up at him when he said, "Hey babe, what's going on? He then pushed my head back down on his cock which gave me the signal to keep going. I know she had to hear the slurping noise I was making each time I went down on his cock plus my heavy breathing as I tried to get a breath each time I came up on it. As I continued sucking on his thick cock I heard him say to his wife... "Baby, I'm right in the middle of a meeting with Janet, can I call you back after?" All I could think at that moment was, well, now she knows who has her husbands cock in their mouth. He then hung up the phone and said to me, "OH FUCK.... Here it comes.... Swallow it... swallow my fucking cum!" I sucked as hard as I could and was rewarded with a huge gush of his cum into my mouth... I gulped and swallowed as much as I could until I had drained all his cum.

I stayed kneeling in front of him licking his cock and lightly stroking it for several minutes and looked up at him and asked, "You want me to make you cum again?"

"No... but I have to ask, Damn sugar... where did you learn to suck a dick that good?" Kellie asked.

I stood up and he ran is hand down the G string going down my ass and slipped his fingers between my legs to my pussy while I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and smiled at him and said, "Practice makes perfect!" I then reached over and took the hundred dollar bill from the desk and headed for the door.

A couple of weeks later after finishing our club business we had moved on to our next regular meeting agenda of me sucking his cock. After about ten minutes into the blow job Kellie reached down and pulled his cock from my mouth... I looked up at him and he said, "Janet, would you be interested in another hundred bucks?"

"What do you want me to do?" I replied.

"I want to fuck your hot pussy very badly!" he said.

I stood up and reached around and unhooked my skirt and took it off and tossed it to the side, I then took off my G-string and tossed it over where my skirt was. When Kellie saw me undressing he also started removing the rest of his clothes. I then asked how he wanted me and he told me to bend over the desk. So I did as he requested and he sat back down in his chair... I felt his fingers on my pussy as he pushed one inside of me he said, "Damn... you're already wet!"

"I always get wet when I am sucking a cock I want to fuck me!" I said.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I then felt my ass cheeks being parted and I felt his tongue flicking over my asshole. His licking kelp on for several minutes and then moved to my pussy. His face was buried in my cunt and I was moaning and telling him to fuck my cunt with his tongue when he pulled his face away and asked, "Are you ready for my cock?"

"YES... FUCK YES! Fuck my pussy with your HUGE cock... FUCK ME NOW.... PLEASE!!" I pleaded as my pussy was aching to be filled.

"I've wanted to slide my cock into you for a long time." Kellie said as he stood and started rubbing the tip of his cock down my pussy slit to my clit and back up to my ass. I reached back between my legs and grasp his thick cock and pulled it toward my dripping wet pussy.

"If you are you going to talk... then talk dirty to me while you FUCK ME!" I said in a loud moan as I thrust my hips backward. When I did I felt the thickness of his manhood split apart my pussy lips. Kellie then thrust forward driving his entire length into me. It was all I could do to keep from screaming. He then began a slow rhythm of his pumping and reached around with both hands and cupped my tits and started pinching my nipples. After about ten minutes he had moved his hands down and was gripping my hips and slamming his thick cock into me really hard. My cunt was exploding all over his dick... each time one orgasm would subside another would over take me. I was moaning for him to fuck me harder and telling him I loved his big thick cock inside of me and I wanted him cum inside me.

"Are you ready for me to cum in your cunt slut? Do you like being my whore Janet?" Kellie asked as he banged me harder.

"OH FUCK YES BABY... I WANT YOU'RE CUM IN ME... YES... I'M YOUR FUCKING WHORE... FUCK YOUR WHORE... CUM IN YOUR WHORE'S PUSSY BABY!" I was almost screaming because he was fucking me so hard. Kellie then moaned that he was going to cum and I began to thrust my hips back to him and I felt a huge gush of his cum shoot deep inside of me.

My knees were so weak from the orgasms and the hard fucking I had just received when Kellie pulled his cock out of me he had to catch me to keep me from falling. He guided me over to the couch and sat me down.

We sat a talked for about thirty minutes before he laid me back and spread my legs then proceeded to get on top of me and push his cock into my pussy again. He slow fucked me at first and talked really dirty to me which was a big turn on for me. He used me for the best part of an hour with me cumming at least six times before he shot another huge load into me. He got a big charge watching my big breast swing back and forth as he hammered me really hard. It was another thirty minutes before I was strong enough to put on my G string and skirt to go down and work.

Over the next several weeks Kellie fucked me every Thursday afternoon. Usually it was just him and I but his wife Sherry did join us a few times on his sofa bed for a threesome... it was totally hot and she had the tastiest pussy! It was a huge turn on for him to watch her and I do a sixty-nine.

Now, let me introduce you to Jack. Jack is the head of security at the club. He is very muscular, about twenty-five, sandy brown hair, blue eyes and a total hunk. He is also a total workaholic... he is there when the club opens at eleven AM and he is there when it close's at two AM.

One night about six months before Kellie called me up and offered me the promotion Tom came in about an hour before closing to pick me up because my car was in the shop. Jack and Tom were sitting at the bar chatting and Jack made a comment to Tom about his girlfriend didn't like to have sex with him because he was well endowed.

After closing and all the other waitresses had left I went to the dressing room to get dressed. After about fifteen minutes Jack and Tom came in and I was sitting at my make-up table nude smoking a joint and brushing my hair so I stood up and offered some to the guys. Tom made the comment that Jack wasn't getting laid very much because he has a huge dick and asked me if I would be interested in helping him out. Now Tom is a huge instigator of me fucking other guys. I turned around and looked at Jack in his eyes and they were as wide as coffee cup saucers. I laughed, put my arm over his shoulder and said, "Um, maybe... just how big is it Jack?"

"How about it Jack... would you like to fuck Janet?" Tom said with a huge grin.

"Are you fucking serious... every guy that comes in here wants to fuck her! Hell it would be a fantasy come true." Jack replied.

"Well show her what you've got man... if she likes it she will give you all the pussy you want!" Tom urged.

Jack smiled and reached down and undid his pants and reached in and pulled it out. Jack wasn't kidding... he had an eleven inch pussy pleaser between his legs.

I reached over and took hold of his shaft and gave it a squeeze... I felt him harden in my hand. I looked over at Tom and said, "Do you want to see him fuck me?" Tom nodded his head in approval and winked at me. I looked back at Jack with his now fully hard cock in my hand and said, "Jack... fuck me hard with every inch!"

Jack started fumbling to get his jeans off and I leaned back against the dresser and started playing with my clit while my eyes were glued to the huge cock that was about to be in my pussy. I turned around and bent over the dresser with my bare ass toward him and he stepped up behind me and rubbed his cock against my ass. I licked my fingers and reached between my legs and rubbed my wet fingers into my pussy and then took hold of his dick and guided it to my pussy where he slowly pushed into me. As Jack started to pump into me slowly I looked over at Tom and he had just finished removing his cloths, sat back down in the chair facing us and was stroking his cock.

"How does his cock feel in you?" Tom asked with a smile.

Just as Jack gave one good push and sank the full length of his cock into me I smiled at Tom and said, "HE'S FUCKING HUGE! HOLY SHIT IT FEELS GREAT!" Tom busted out with laughter and even Jack let a chuckle go as he was sinking his cock in me as far as it would go and reaching around with his hands to massage my big breast and pinch my nipples.

"Fuck her Jack... Fuck my wife's pussy with your big dick! Fill her cunt with your cum, then I'm gonna fuck her while she sucks your cock!" Tom said.

"Oh fuck yes Jack... fuck my pussy... fuck me good! OH SHIT TOM, HIS COCK IS SO FUCKING BIG IN ME... I LOVE HIS BIG PRICK IN MY PUSSY BABY!" I moaned as I was getting into the fucking I was receiving.

After several minutes Jack was ramming his big tool into me hard and fast. I kelp glancing over at Tom and watching him jerk his cock while watching me getting fucked and waiting for his turn to fuck my sloppy cunt. I was really into it and was feeling my orgasm building. I felt Jacks cock stiffen a little and he announced to us he was about to cum.

"OH SHIT NO... PLEASE don't cum yet... keep FUCKING ME! Make me CUM ON YOU... PLEASE JACK, FUCK ME TILL I CUM! PLEASE!" I said as I started thrusting my ass back onto his cock harder to make myself cum with him. Jack then arched his back thrusting his hips forward and let out a loud moan. "OH FUCK... OH FUCK... I FEEL HIM SHOOTING INSIDE OF ME! OH GODDAMN HE IS CUMMING IN MY PUSSY... DEEP IN MY PUSSY!" I said loudly as I slammed my ass against him still trying to cum and milking every drop for his cock.

As soon as Jack pulled his soften cock from my dripping wet pussy Tom quickly moved behind me and took his turn pounding my cunt giving me a great orgasm as I sucked Jacks cock back to hard. The second time with Jack I sat on the dresser as he got between my legs and started fucking me and he came again in about ten minutes... I had just started cumming on him when he started blowing his second load into me. Tom then moved between my legs and fucked me really hard until I started cumming over and over on his beautiful cock. When Tom was ready he had me sit in the chair with my mouth open and he stood in front of me jerking his cock in my face and I was then rewarded with a huge load of his cum.


The End

[birdie8819]

Pussy in Boots?

I was on my lunch-break when I saw them, the most beautiful shoes in the world. They were red, a shade darker than blood, and they captivated my. They were exquisitely shaped, the heels were tall and elegant, then curving down, with the grace of a wave, to the toe. The detail was gorgeous: at first they looked plain red, but as I walked closer to the window I could see that they were decorated with tiny silver flowers, and miniature gems that caught the light in an impossible sparkle. They looked both impressive and comfortable, the right shape to gently hold my foot, without forcing it, without awkwardness. They were elegant, graceful, utterly, astonishingly beautiful. I knew I had to have them.

I pushed open the shop door, and somewhere overhead a bell jangled, announcing my arrival to the young man behind the till. He looked up, smiled, and looked down again. He obviously wasn't being paid enough to be friendly. It had obviously been a quiet morning.

"Excuse me," I said, after a cursory glance around the shop, "could I try on the red shoes in the window?"

"Of course, ma'am" he said, and he fetched the shoes for me. As he leaned into the window display I could see the shape of his tight little buttocks inside his cotton black trousers. He brought the shoes to me.

"Size fours," he said. I sat down and began to take off my boots. They were fairly sensible coffee-brown boots, calf-length. They weren't really my best, but a good pair of skinny jeans covered most of them. I slipped them off, and pulled off my socks. I slipped my right foot into the red shoe, and it felt as if it had been made for me. So soft, so cool, against my skin. Wonderful.

"They're gorgeous," said the salesman, suddenly interested.

"I know," I said, slipping on the left shoe. I wondered what had caught his attention: perhaps I'd left a bit too much of my shirt unbuttoned when I leant forward, perhaps he had a thing for pretty feet. I stood up, and strutted across the shop, doing that catwalk-walk that I'd perfected, one foot in front of the other, with a little sway of the hips on each step. I strutted to the mirror, then back, then perched myself on the edge of his desk.

"They're lovely, and I think they fit but..." I paused, "... they might be a bit tight at the back."

He knelt down in front of me, and held my foot as if it were the most precious thing he had ever held. He ran his fingers up the shoe, than touched my ankle, the deft touches of a man with years of training, and a sympathy for feet.

"That's a good fit," he assured me, still kneeling in front of me.

"They are lovely," I said, "but I really couldn't afford them at the moment, my student loan isn't in yet."

He smiled up at me, somewhat awkwardly, and I continued,

"I could give you..." I stopped.

"Give me what?"

"No, it's silly,"

"What?"

I laughed. "I was going to suggest if I gave you a handjob, if you'd give me the shoes."

I waited for him to negotiate, to demand more in payment, perhaps he'd make me suck him off, perhaps a frantic fuck in the back office, but he was too shocked to say anything. He probably spent his whole life waiting for a pretty blonde woman willing to do anything for a pair of shoes, but when she eventually arrived, he was too shocked to do anything.

"Okay," he said. I took a step closer to him.

"There's a stockroom at the back," he said. I ignored him. We were hidden from the door by the desk, and there was plenty of room for me to hide if I needed to.

"Now, let's see what's hidden in there?"

He unbuttoned his fly and clumsily struggled with the zip while I knelt in front of him, rubbing my hands together. It was already erect, about average size, rather thinner than I expected.

"It's enormous," I lied. I saw it swell with pride. I took a firm grip on the shaft with my right hand, and gently pressed my left palm against the head, stroking gently. I could already tell it wasn't going to take long.

"Uh," he said.

There's something dirty about a handjob, however romantically it's meant. Maybe it's the lack of physical contact, or the lack of eye-contact. I get absolutely no pleasure from it whatsoever, and the man always wants more. It makes for reasonable foreplay, but only as the introduction to a blowjob, and then a good hard fuck. But here there was nothing, just seven inches of bulging flesh between me, and the most beautiful shoes in the world.

"Uh, uh, uh," he groaned. He'd bend his knees slightly, and was gently rocking himself back and forth. I knew he'd be coming soon, and if I was playing another game, this would be the moment to slip him into my mouth, but he hadn't asked for that.

"Uh, uh, uh," he said. I wanted a tissue, a cloth, a scarf, something to catch it when he came. There was nothing within reach but a little pair of black patent-leather shoes, size 3, very small, very cute, with little pointy toes. They would do.

"Tell me when you're gonna come,"

"Uh, uh, now, ohmigod."

I felt him tighten, and pulled the shoe from the shelf. The warm white smear shot into its cool leather interior, and he groaned. I leant down, bringing my mouth tantalizingly close to his cock.

"I'll wear the red shoes now," I said, standing up, "give me a bag for my old ones."

Obediently, he walked to the counter and handed me a carrier bag. "Thanks," I said, shoving one of my boots into the bag.

"Can I, er," he stammered.

I ignored him, and headed for the door.

"One more thing..." I added.

"Yes"

"...usually I'd fuck for shoes."

~~~

He was not the first. I'm not a whore or anything, only when it comes to beautiful shoes, (and occasionally dresses, and handbags). It's mainly students who work in the shops, and I assure you, students aren't the sex-crazed libertarians you think they are. Most of them are utterly-desperate to get laid. I've done the same thing in a lot of shops, and no-one has ever turned me down.

I finished uni three years ago, but I never really left. I got a job in the library archives, larking around with old books, making impressionable young students fall desperately in love with me, and then engaging in bouts of wild sex in the 18th century literature archive. It helps keep me in shape (they can be very energetic sometimes) and it helps keep the boredom away.

But ehen I'm not wearing glasses and doing the 'fuckable intellectual' act, I go to the student nights. My uni staff ID gets me in, and then I can take my pick of whoever I want. I don't like to boast, but again, no-one's ever turned me down. I do have a fantastic body. Sometimes I step out of the shower, and glimpse myself in the mirror, then stand there, rubbing my hands up and down my body and thanking God that I was this lucky. Then sometimes, if I think no-one's around, I'll make a dash from the bathroom to my bedroom. I like a bit of risk.

I share my house with three other people -- I know I could afford somewhere better, but I like the student lifestyle, and the company, at least until I find someone to properly settle down with. My housemates are Holly, Alexa, and Dan. Holly was on my course, so we've known each other for years, Alexa is a Chinese postgrad, and Dan's doing his PhD. I know Dan really, really, really wants to fuck me, but I'm going to wait until he does something about it. For the last six-months I've been teasing him, laying on the sofa in my bikini, leaving my panties around the house, wearing short skirts, and watching him trying not to stare. He's really cute.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I have forty-three pairs of shoes, and I paid for about a quarter of them. The others were acquired through sleazy encounters with shop-staff and managers. I can remember each of them, each pair has its own memories. My blue pumps were a blowjob for a guy called Nigel in Clarks, my black court-shoes were a night with Jemima from Stead and Simpson, my stripper-boots were ten minutes with a rampant rabbit and Becky in Shoe Express, my sandals were a gorgeous tanned Australian in a little shed on a deserted beach.

~~~

It was the stripper boots that started it. I was enjoying a lucid half-dream, one with a strong latino man who morphs from one filmstar face to another as he bangs me senseless, and I feel his dark nipples and his six-pack rubbing against me, and him pressing up so deep inside me, in positions the sorts of gymnastic positions I couldn't achieve in real life. I slowly awoke, and was aware of something there, between my thighs. I reached down, and found my stripper-boot, heel upwards. It was soaking wet, and it was obvious what I'd been doing with that heel. I must have been like a hormonal teenager, reaching out in my sleep and finding the first thing that would fit inside me. I was older than this, more grown-up -- I had other things to use -- things that wouldn't leave my boots smelling of sex. But whatever I'd been doing with them, I'd be doing something right: I'd enjoyed it, and I was completely soaking wet. I toweled myself down, changed the sheets, and took a shower.

The next night it happened again. In my dream it was a gentle man, taking me delicately, softly, as if he was scared he would hurt me. He coaxed me and whispered to me, and stroked his hands along me, then gently pressed himself in. When I awoke, my white shoes were between my legs, (the ones that I wore when I was a bridesmaid at Naomi's wedding). Their tiny heels had been only just enough to satisfy me, but they had been wonderful.

But something wasn't right. Those shoes were kept at the back of the wardrobe -- surely I hadn't sleepwalked across the room, found them, and brought them back to bed. There were so many other things I could have used. Perhaps I had a sleepwalking-shoe-fetish that I didn't know about -- I needed to find out.

"Holly?" I said.

"Yeah"

"Do you mind if I put my shoes in your room tonight?"

"Why?"

"It's not important, I just think I've got too many in my room -- I'd like to see what it's like without them -- they wouldn't stay there for long."

"Okay then."

The dream I had that night was glorious. I can't remember it exactly, but I was in a toga, with soft fabric all over me, and the Roman Emperor wanted me for his wife. I didn't want him, so I escaped with his slave, riding on the backs of tigers. And then me and the slave were in the gladiator arena, and hundreds of people were watching us undressing each other, and he was going to fuck me on the sand, but he was too big, as long as his own arm, and as wide as his fist, and it was pressing against me, but I was too tight for him.

I awoke, and my thick-soled sandals were on the bed, the wide curve of the flat heel pressed against me. I was desperately wet, but there was no way those shoes were ever going to fit. But the shoes had been in Holly's room -- I was sure I hadn't walked along the hallway, into her room, got the shoes, then come back. I'd never sleepwalked before, (it's just not the sort of thing I do). Maybe Holly had done it for a joke, just put the shoes in my bed, and left my imagination to do the rest. But it didn't seem like her sort of thing.

But somehow the shoes had known. When it was stripper-boots, I had been a whore in my dream; with bridesmaids shoes I was a virgin; with sandals I was a roman. Maybe I'd have something with every pair of shoes, forty-three nights of fantasy. I looked through my shoes -- walking boots didn't look promising, and I'd be reluctant to rub anything that muddy as that against my clit, but some of my kinkier boots looked like they'd be fun. Some of them looked quite dangerous -- I didn't think I'd be loose enough to cope with some of them, but I'd be willing to try...

No, I had to stop it. I couldn't do it every night. And I didn't even finger myself any more. If I wanted a fuck, I'd go to a club and flutter my eyelids at a man: I didn't need this dirty world of heels and hairbrush-handles. And I had to stop myself using the shoes.

"You're boyfriend was very loud last night," Holly said, as I came out of the bathroom.

"What do you mean?"

"We all heard him, stomping up the stairs, and then you -- you were very, er, vocal -- I wondered what he was doing to you."

"Sorry," I said, not understanding. "are you sure?"

"Yeah, we could all hear you -- I'm surprised the neighbours didn't come round to complain -- he must have been -- well, you must have really enjoyed it."

"I didn't come into your room did I?" I asked

"I don't know where you came," she smiled, "but no, I was up most of the night, and I didn't see anyone come in."

"Sorry, " I said.

Something was wrong. There had been no boyfriend, no-one else in the house, and I hadn't gone in to Holly's room to get the shoes. Somehow, the shoes had come to me -- they'd stomped their way upstairs, and sneaked themselves into my bed and into my dreams. It was impossible, but it was the only possible answer -- the shoes were alive.

So that night I stayed awake. I sat in my bed, constantly telling myself that shoes were not alive, that they couldn't come to life, and I was being stupid. I was a grownup girl, and this was stupid. Maybe I need a boyfriend. Or at least a fuck. It had been at least a fortnight, if you didn't count wanking off a shop assistant. I wondered about going to Dan's room, and having a little 'chat', and seeing if he would satisfy me, and put these silly ideas out of my head.

But then I heard the footsteps on the landing, and the door creaked open. It was them, the red shoes. They walked in, as if on the feet of an invisible woman, and strutted their way to my bed. I couldn't tell what the fantasy would be -- they weren't ballet shoes, not school-shoes, not party shoes -- maybe there would be nothing, because I was awake. I laid back on the bed, stared at the ceiling, and waited for them to ravish me. I gently spread my thighs, and felt the shoes jump onto the bed. They didn't go straight between my legs but strutted around me, the left shoe gently rubbing himself against the outside of my right thigh, the right shoe standing on my stomach. I reached out to hold him, but he jumped away. It was weird, but it was kind-of sexy, teasing. Those shoes knew exactly what they were doing, where to touch me. The left shoe made his way to my foot, and rubbed against it, gently nuzzling against the toes, soft as a tongue, gentle and warm. Oh my god it was wonderful. The right shoe rubbed his sole along my thigh, then worked closer in. He didn't go in with the heel first, but touched with the toe, strong but tender, as if to sense me.

I groaned, and the shoes moved closer. I felt so empty, like I needed something to hold, something to rub myself against, but all I had was empty air. I pressed myself against the bed, willing them to take me. It was gorgeous, to have them rubbing over me, but I wanted more. I wriggled, and the shoes jumped away, then pressed themselves against my side, urgently. I rolled over, onto my hands and knees. That was what they wanted. The right heel toyed with me, his toe toward my tummy, his heel pressing lightly into me. The left heel was further back, between my buttocks. They couldn't do that, not both at the same time. Oh god.

Holly banged on the wall: "I'm trying to sleep in here."

The tall heels thrust their way into me. It was wonderful, like nothing I've ever had before. Holly wouldn't be getting any sleep tonight. But I didn't need to imagine a man. I was fucking shoes -- they'd all I'd ever really loved, and all those years of shopping and shining and polishing, and the pain of wearing too-small-shoes, and the backache from high heels, and the blisters, and the laces, and the buckles -- finally I was having what I desired, what I'd always desired, but never realised.

"Shuddup in there," yelled Holly. She wouldn't be sleeping tonight, not while the shoes were being so sensitive to me, while the soft leather rubbed itself onto me, into me, against me. I hoped it would never be over. They were amazing.

But when I woke they were there, beside the bed, stood obediently, silently, motionlessly, no evidence of the night before. I dressed, and slipped them onto my feet, soft as before, and as gorgeous in the mirror. Later, I walked down the street I knew what they were, what they had done, but we said nothing, just strutted with a gorgeous confidence. People stared, people smiled, but no-one knew what had happened in that dark room, and never will they know.

But it's never happened again -- for so many hours I've watched them in the darkness, waited for the boots to again awaken, or waited to hear footsteps on the stairs, but they were silent. And still I wait, hoping it wasn't a flight of imagination. But I fear I shall never know.


The End

[birdie8819]

Victorian Boots

He called me on my land line and said "I'm coming over to get my boots. Tonight at 8 PM. And I want my costume cleaned and pressed and laid out on a chair." And then he hung up. My heart was pounding. But I did not know what to do - I hadn't spoken to G in a month and the last time we had spoken it was a bitter argument. He had the nerve to try to scold me - he felt that I had done an unsatisfactory job as a producer. I just couldn't believe it. He was an actor - the leading man yes, but still, an actor and my employee. How dare he?

And the scolding was completely unexpected. He was normally a sweet person, cooperative, even easy-going. Was it his role that turned him into such a bossy bastard? The play we were doing was a period piece - set in early Victorian England - based on a story by Jane Austen. The role called for him to be haughty, arrogant, the lord of the manor, the cock of the rock. He drove me wild with desire when he was in character, strutting around on stage in those wonderful Victorian clothes - tight pants, form-fitting red jacket, white shirt with ruffles. And those black knee-high riding boots. I used to be filled with sexual tension every night watching him own the stage.

During the run of the show I couldn't reveal my attraction to him for fear I could be accused of sexual harrassment. But he had some inkling of my desires. At one point during the rehearsal period he offered to go on stage wearing nothing but his boots.

He was a bit of a diva. I've heard you're supposed to say "divo" for a man, but that doesn't sound right. It makes me think too much of "Are we not men? We are DEVO" as in that punk band from the early 1980s. So I will call him a diva. Everything had to be just perfect in his dressing room - his hair products and makeup laid out neatly, his costume hung up, just so, in the same spot every night. The trash cans had to be emptied out at the end of the night and God forbid if he found a stray empty water bottle when he came in before the evening's performance. I finally got wind of his complaints by the last evening of the production. According to the stage crew he would go on every night about my supposed "carelessness." I was furious that he was talking trash about me behind my back when I thought we were such good friends.

Things came to a head at the cast party. And the fact that he was flirting with one of the actresses in the cast when I entered the restaurant did not help. I asked the actress if we could have a moment, and I confronted him. Not only did he not deny he had been complaining, he stood there, arms folded and began listing everything he thought I had done wrong. I wasn't going to stand there and take that. I told him to fuck himself and then I stormed out of the restaurant. He followed me yelling "what about my boots?"

His precious boots. In my infatuation with him, I saw to it that no expense was spared for his costume, and I had bought him the fanciest black leather riding boots available, for perfect historical accuracy. He loved his boots - he had a special place of honor for them in his dressing room. And I had hinted that I would give him those boots at the end of the production. But at the moment he asked "what about my boots?" I was livid. I said "Your boots? You mean MY boots, don't you? The production company paid for them. You want them, you can pay the production company."

"You know I can't afford that!" he yelled.

Like most New York actors, he lived hand to mouth and couldn't afford luxuries. I knew that. "Too fucking bad" I said. "You fucking diva!" And that was the last time we spoke. Until the phone call.

What was he up to? Did he think he could just come to my house and command me to hand over his boots? What would I do when I saw him? I had been fantasizing about him in the past month. There was something about the way he stood there, arms folded, reprimanding me like he was my lord and master that really aroused me, to my shame and chagrin. To see him in person would be almost too much. Was he interested in me, sexually? Why else would he come to see me himself?

I shivered with excitement as I showered, shaved my legs, armpits, pussy; as I dressed in my most cleavage-revealing top and tightest skirt and my high-heeled boots. At 8:05 my doorbell rang. There he was. My heart fluttered to see him again, and when I opened the door, he broke into a grin in spite of trying to look stern. But in a moment the smile was gone.

"Are you gonna let me in?"

"Come in" I said, unable to say anything else at the moment, I was so thrilled to be in his presence.

We entered the living room and I had his costume laid out on a wooden chair. Next to the chair stood his boots.

"Do you have anything to drink?"

I had bought his favorite red wine that very day for him. I fetched him a glass of wine.

He took a sip and said: "turn around."

"Why"

"Do as I tell you."

I thrilled at his commanding tone. He was in cock-of-the-rock mode. I turned around. I heard him changing into his costume and when he allowed me to turn back, voila there he stood in all his glory in early-Victorian period costume, jacket, boots and everything.

"Be still my heart." I said, pressing my hands to my heart.

He sat down on the chair with his legs spread, and I could see a bulge in his tight white breeches.

"Julia, kneel down, right there" he said, pointing to a spot three feet from the front of the chair.

"Why?"

"Kneel"

I kneeled.

He sat there staring at me for a long moment, until I became flustered and looked away. What was he doing? Was he crazy?

"Look at my boots."

I looked at his boots.

"Look how scuffed they are."

There were definite scuff marks on the boots.

"They were like this the entire last week of the show. What do you a have to say about that?"

"If it bothered you, why didn't you say anything?"

"It was YOUR JOB as the producer to notice such things. Don't you have any pride?"

"I... but.." for once I didn't know what to say. Maybe he was right. Maybe I should have been looking out for such things. My face flushed.

"You had me going out on stage every night in scuffed boots. How do you think that made me feel?

"Bad?"

"You're damn right bad. Embarrassed. Humiliated. And it was all your fault. What kind of producer are you?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

That hurt. I liked to think I took pride in my work.

"And what about the grape juice on the stage?"

"What grape juice?"

"What grape juice. Why am I not surprised you're asking me that?"

We used grape juice in place of wine during the dinner scene.

"Every night there was a little grape juice spilled on the stage."

"But why didn't you say -"

"Again, Julia, it should have been your job to notice such things. If you couldn't hire people to make sure the stage was cleaned, you should have been there yourself, on your hands and knees every night, scrubbing the stage."

This was humiliating, kneeling in front of this actor being scolded. And yet I was wet and I was accutely aware of my hard nipples pressed against the inside of my bra.

And he was getting to me. Maybe I should have been more careful. He could see that I was unsure now, doubting myself. He then proceeded to give me a litany of everything I did wrong. One night the trash cans in the dressing room were half full. Another night he couldn't find his hand lotion. Another night there as a big wrinkle in his breeches. He went on and on and I whimpered "sorry, I'm so sorry" and he said "you should - you are a disgrace as a producer" and the tears welled in my eyes.

But he still went on. He went back to his boots. How important they were to his character, and how hard it was for him to act like a wealthy upperclass man with scuffed up boots. When he was done I was sobbing in shame and regret, my face in my hands. He let me kneel there sobbing for several minutes. When I looked up, he was holding a handerchief out to me, a smirk on his face, and the bulge in his pants more prominent than before. I blew my nose and sniffled.

"Come on, turn off the waterworks" he said with a crooked smile, feeling kindlier now that he had made his point and I had conceded his point by crying in shame. He stood up with his arms opened wide.

"Come here" he said.

Gratefully, I stood up and fell into his arms, my face pressed into his shoulder.

"There there, that's enough crying for now. I know you're sorry. You'll do a better job for our next production, won't you?"

I nodded fervently.

He really seemed to enjoy playing the benevolent daddy. I was in heaven, being held in his arms. I remembered his wonderful scent, a mixture of sweet fabric softener and masculinity. And at that moment I felt safe and warm and loved and forgiven and clean and pure. We were friends again. But not so fast.

He pushed me away and sat down on the wooden chair again. From this angle I could clearly see his erection straining against the front of his breeches. I had seen hints of his member before, just tantalizing hints, but here was full blown proof of his lustful maleness. I was almost paralyzed with desire.

"Apologize to my boots."

"What?"

"Kneel down, kiss each boot on the toe, and tell it you're sorry."

It was the weirdest thing anybody had ever asked me to do, but I did it without argument. It was such a random, submissive thing to do that it excited me unbearably. I kissed each boot tip tenderly, and whispered sincerely "I'm so sorry." When I was done, I looked up at him in adoration.

He smiled down at me. He has one of the sweetest smiles in the world.

"Here's what we're going to do. The next time you produce this play, and of course I will play the lead role again, you are going to be my personal boot girl. One half hour before every performance, you will come to my dressing room - my perfectly clean, trash-free dressing room - right?"

"Right"

"And I will be wearing the boots. I will put my feet up on a stool and you will polish my boots for me. I'll teach you exactly how you should do it - it's a four-step process, but once you get the hang of it, it shouldn't take you more than fifteen minutes."

Being told I would be his boot girl made me dripping wet. Everybody involved in the production would see me, the producer, humble myself before an actor. Would they still respect me? Would I care? Nothing in the world would make me happier than being G's boot girl. I would belong to him completely, without question.

He stood up, held me in his arms again. I could feel his hardness against me. He took me by the chin and made me look him in the eyes.

"You would like that, wouldn't you? To be my boot girl."

That bastard, he was flaunting his mastery over me.

"Yes." I said, drawing my breath in sharply .

He kissed me, long and slow, and when his tongue entered my mouth I almost climaxed. He led me into my bedroom. I sat on the bed and watched, enthralled, as he stripped for me. First taking off the red jacket, and then pulling down the suspenders holding up his breeches. Off came the white ruffly shirt and I finally saw his chest. I had been teased with the sight of his chest hair a few times during rehearsal, peeking from the top of his t-shirt and now here was his entire chest exposed for me. I had never been especially interested in chest hair before, but because it was his chest hair it was the most erotic sight I had ever seen. I was panting with lust by now as he carefully laid his shirt over a chair and slowly pulled his breeches down to mid-thigh. And there was his magnificent stiff member bobbing slightly as it was released from the tight pants.

I was so focused on his disrobing that I had forgotten to take my clothing off, and I was too excited for that now. He crawled towards me on the bed and I spread my legs for him. I was wearing stockings and a garter belt without panties. In a half second he was on me and with a flick of his hips he was in me.

"Oh my darling!" I cried.

"Julia! He said in his husky baritone. He moaned softly as he thrust into me. I was so excited I was almost numb. The dream I had for six months was finally coming true. As he unloaded the contents of his precious testicles into my pussy, I cried in happiness, and he moaned loudly in bliss. He collapsed onto me and lay there. The feeling of being pinned down by the man I most desired, his cock still firmly lodged in my vagina, finally caused me to have an orgasm, which seemed to go on forever. When I was done, and sighed, I heard him chuckle softly. Then he kissed me, rolled off me. We took all our clothing off and lie together naked.

We fell asleep holding each other, his boots standing at attention by the bed.


The End

[birdie8819]

Meeting Master J and His Precious

I met them in a local bar as I sat there alone, nursing a drink. I'd had a rough day at work and didn't really want any company. But I couldn't help staring at them. She wore a pretty pink collar around her neck and looked so beautiful in her mini-dress and high black boots. Her auburn hair tumbled in curls around her shoulders and the look of adoration she was giving her "date" melted even my heart.

He was...well, incredible is the only word I can think to describe him; tall with blond wavy hair that curled around his ears and this presence that took my breath away. It wasn't in anything he said or did. It was something about him...the eyes maybe. They seemed to look right through to the heart of a person.

Now they seemed to be intently studying the woman he was with. I don't know what she had said or done...but a shiver ran through me as I saw him wrap his fingers in her hair and pull her head back until she was staring up at him. I was mesmerized as I watched his thumb caress the side of her neck. I tried desperately to hear what he said as he leaned closer to her. He was too far away but I continued to watch as his hand left her neck and slid down her side, grazing her breast. I could feel my heart beat faster and a wet spot beginning to form in my panties. It was so erotic to watch.

As I took a sip of my drink, he glanced in my direction, looking me up and down in such a way that I nervously moistened my lips and cast my eyes to the floor. When I looked up he cocked an eyebrow in my direction and pointedly stared at me until I looked away. I turned away to get another drink and within a few moments I felt him pushing against me from behind. I could feel his hot breath on my neck as he leaned forward.

"Well little slut. would you like to join my pet and me?" It was totally uncalled for and so rude; yet it touched a chord inside of me and I felt myself stepping back into his embrace as I whispered, "yes". I could feel his erection against my back as he chuckled low in his throat, " I thought you might."

His hand encircling my waist he led me over to a table where his "pet" was already waiting. He began to introduce us as he gave me a gentle push into the booth. "This is my pet. You may call her Precious. Precious nodded to me, sizing me up and I began to blush, "Hello, Precious", I said, lowering my eyes. He continued, " and you may call me Sir or Master J., and your name?"

I cleared my throat and tried to clear my head. I looked up into his eyes and said, "Beth, Sir."

He smiled wickedly as he touched my chin with his fingers. "Well tonight you will be call...Toy," he said. His deeply penetrating eyes boring into mine.

I gasped and nodded, "Yes Sir".

"Good," he replied. "Now Toy, I saw you watching my Pet and me, would you like to play with us? Does your little pussy get all wet thinking about what we might do to you?" and he reached out and grazed his hand across my thigh only inches from my smoothly shaven pussy lips. I could feel my juices begin to flow at the promise of what this evening might hold.

I nodded, glancing over at Precious as she began to smile at the thought of what her Master might have in store for his new toy. He held my gaze as his pinky reached out and began to graze my slit... Part of me knew this was outrageous. I had just met these people! I didn't know anything about them; but the other part of me, in the center of my being ached for what they offered.

Master J pushed my panties aside and slid two fingers inside of me. He pumped them in and out a couple of times, my wet cunt gripping him...then he slipped them back out. I felt as though the whole room could hear the squelching sound of my pussy. He reached across the table to his pet and held his fingers out to her. "Well Precious," he said, "taste her and tell me if she's worth my time."

I watched slack jawed as she began to lick and suck my juices from his fingers. I started imagining what her tongue would feel like working my clit and I could feel my juices soaking through my panties. When his fingers were clean she smiled sexily, "Oh Master, I think you'll enjoy this one."

He laughed at his pet and replied, "I think we will BOTH enjoy her. However I feel the need to play at home tonight. Come along Precious. Take Toy's hand so she doesn't get lost." We all stood and headed for the exit with Precious holding my hand and running her thumb along it. I was incredibly excited, but as we got to their car I began to wonder what I was doing. Master J anticipated that however and blocked my path as he eased Precious into the back seat. He pressed me up against the back of the car and leaned in to whisper seductively in my ear.

"Relax Toy. I won't let any harm come to you. At least none that you aren't craving for", and with that he kissed me hard and bit my lip until I could taste blood. He eased me in beside his Precious and closed the door, climbing in the front to take us home.

As we drove he adjusted his mirror, "Precious, I want you to make our toy feel at home." Precious turned towards me and began to unbutton my blouse, looking towards her Master for approval. "Oh yes, my Precious, that's it", he murmered.

She slid my blouse open and began to caress my bare breasts. My nipples hardened like pebbles and I moaned low in my throat as she took one of them in her mouth and began to suck on it. She reached down and began to slid my panties off and I lifted my ass to give her better access...caring only that she continued what she was doing.

Her fingers played in my juices and then she wiped them on her own lips and kissed me deeply. I thought I would explode tasting myself on her lips, feeling her tits pressed against me. I had never tasted another woman before but I wanted so much to taste her. I somehow knew that I needed to ask permission however.

"Master J?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yes my Toy," he answered, pulling into an apt. complex. "Is there something you desire?"

"May I," I stammered and tried again. "May I taste Precious?"

"As soon as we get you both settled inside," he said. I pulled my blouse closed and we left the car and went up the steps to their apt.

Once Master J closed the door behind me, I looked at Precious who was taking off all her clothes and kneeling on a mat by the door with her head bowed. I looked to Master, confused and he smiled. "It's ok Toy. My Precious knows that she is not allowed clothing at home. You will learn as well if I decide to keep you. For now, I will help you." There wasn't much left to take off, but he slipped my blouse off my shoulders and undid my skirt, letting it all pool on the floor at my feet.

He reached out one hand for Precious as he gave me the other one. We both allowed him to lead us into the bedroom where he told Precious to prepare me. She laid me on the bed and proceeded to strap me down with my knees up and my legs spread; exposing my wet pussy and tight little asshole to Master J.

"Normally I would blindfold you Toy, but I want to watch your eyes as I fuck you for the first time.", he said.

I could hardly breathe I was so excited and so nervous. Precious climbed onto the bed and positioned herself on my face at Master's urging and I wasted no time lapping up her juices and pushing my tongue into her pussy. Mmmm...she tasted so sweet. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Master undressing and stroking his hard cock.

After a while Precious cried out, "Master J...please may I cum?" and Master laughed, pleased at his obedient girl. "Yes my love, cum all over the little toy slut's face. Enjoy". With permission given I could feel her convulse around my tongue as she began fucking it like a little dick, up and down; her creamy juices running down my chin.

As she began to calm down Master J lifted her off and kissed her deeply. Laying her across me he began to fuck her pussy. I could feel every movement, every thrust and knew exactly when he triggered her to have another orgasm. He then pulled out and thrust his cock into my mouth.

"That's it Toy, take it all," he said pushing deeper and deeper making me gag as I tasted her juices along with his precum in my mouth. As he did, Precious began playing with my pussy, rubbing my clit and stroking her finger in and out of my pussy. All of a sudden she jabbed a finger into my ass and as Master J encouraged her she grabbed a butt plug and greased it up, shoving it hard into me; stretching my ass around it.

I cried out in pain and pleasure; wanting...no, "needing" for something in my pussy as well. Master was getting close, I could feel it and he told Precious to get the strap on quickly. Fear filled my eyes as I saw the 9 inch beast she intended to impale me with. But I had no choice in the matter and she began to pound me with it. Thrusting with such force I was sure she was reaching my womb.

Master J began to cum in my mouth; great gobs of jism filling me. I swallowed again and again but still it dribbled down onto my tits as I tried not to choke on it.

By this time I was writhing and moaning around his cock and when he pulled out I screamed, "Master J please...please may I cum? I can't hold on any longer."

He waited what seemed like an eternity but was probably only a moment until he said quietly, Yes Toy, you may cum."

Afterwards he pulled both of us to him in the king sized bed and we feel asleep on his chest, satisfied and content.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Big Black Bed

Well you never would have thought, Irvine Linaker thought, staring at the innocuous redbrick building. He paid the taxi driver, waited until the man drove off and then walked up to the corner entrance.

This was a nice neighbourhood. Further down the street he saw people, mainly old blood socialites, queuing up outside the Colonial Theatre. Looking the other way he saw the respectable stone façade of the Downington Hotel.

Linaker walked up a short flight of stone stairs and pressed a buzzer. A weather-beaten gargoyle looked down on him with a disapproving gaze.

"K.T. Exotics, how may I help you?" a voice crackled back at him, the sultry tones still clear despite the distortion.

"Councilman Irvine Linaker," he replied.

Linaker heard the bolts click back as the door unlocked. A buzzing sound prompted him to enter.

Linaker looked up at the gargoyle, winked and then walked through the door. On the other side was a plain corridor. To Linaker's right a small flight of steps led down to a small room. A group of rough looking men were playing cards around a table strewn with beer bottles and submerged beneath a thick pall of cigarette smoke. One of the men got up from the table and led Linaker to a lift at the end of the corridor.

"Fifth floor," the man said, closing the door behind Linaker.

Linaker felt a familiar tingle of excitement as he pressed the button and waited for the lift to rattle up to the fifth floor. This was the first time he'd visited this particular establishment and he was eager to find out if the snippets and rumours he'd heard were true. Nervously, he ran a hand through his short salt and pepper hair. He fiddled with his expensive silk tie.

The lift opened and warm air rushed in like a wave. The heat was a marked contrast to the cold of the first floor. Linaker felt like he'd been enfolded in a velvet glove. The air carried the exotic scents of strong perfume, sweat and a musky undercurrent of sex.

A tall, beautiful blonde girl greeted Linaker. She wore a black fishnet bodystocking that covered very little of her bronzed flesh. The voluptuous curves of her body radiated a raw, animalistic sex appeal.

"Welcome to the Succubus Boudoir, Councilman Linaker," she said with a melodious clipped accent. "We've been expecting you."

"A pleasure," Linaker replied. He possessed enough class to stare straight into her emerald eyes even though he longed to let his gaze linger over the luscious curves of her body. She was stunning, and Linaker was a man used to the company of beautiful women.

"Follow me," the girl said. "Mr Koontz has arranged for the VIP room to be at your disposal.

VIP, Linaker smiled. Exactly as it should be.

The walls were upholstered in soft black velvet and lit with an intimate red glow. Linaker's attention was caught by the paintings on the wall. They looked like the usual erotic depictions of kinky sex acts, but when Linaker looked more closely he realised the girls weren't human. They possessed horns, tails, wings and even cloven hooves.

"Unusual paintings," Linaker commented. He couldn't work out whether the demons' attentions were causing their victims pain or pleasure.

"Mr Koontz is a man of eclectic tastes," the girl replied.

"So I see," Linaker said. He'd heard rumours about that as well.

The girl took Linaker through a thick black curtain and into an open room. A brightly lit drinks bar curved out from the far wall. A girl with the lithe body of a professional dancer slowly gyrated around a long metal pole. Men in expensive suits sat on plush leather sofas, their arms around beautiful girls in revealing outfits. They didn't pay any notice to Linaker. Their attentions were either captivated by the girls next to them or by the girl dancing on stage. Linaker was not surprised. He was astounded by how beautiful the girls were.

Where had Koontz found them all?

"We only employ the best staff," the blonde said. She directed Linaker through another heavy drape and into a corridor lined with doors upholstered in plush red leather.

One of the doors opened and Linaker was confronted by a slim redhead wearing tight leather and a black mask. She smiled seductively before walking past in the direction of the bar. Linaker stole a glimpse into the room she'd exited as he carried on down the corridor. He saw a balding man imprisoned in stocks in the centre of the room. Two women wearing dominatrix outfits dripped molten candle wax onto his naked body.

"We cater for all tastes," the blonde girl said.

"My predilections run more to the vanilla," Linaker said. "I'm afraid you'll probably find me to be quite boring."

The corridor terminated in a door. The blonde unlocked it.

"That's nothing to be ashamed of," the blonde said. "Our staff are very proficient at anticipating their client's desires..." She glanced back at him, her eyes twinkling. "...and discovering new ones."

She pushed the door open.

"Here we are. The VIP room."

Linaker's attention was immediately drawn to the bed. It was enormous. It was perfectly round and maybe eight feet across. There were no sheets he could see; instead it was covered in a smooth, black material that gleamed with a glossy sheen in the dim light. Latex or PVC? Linaker wondered. Very kinky either way. Fixed to the ceiling above the bed was a circular mirror almost as wide as the bed itself.

"Very nice," Linaker commented. Like the rest of the club, the walls and ceiling were upholstered in soft black velvet. The thick carpet beneath his feet was also black. Old fashioned lava lamps illuminated the room in a soft red glow.

Definitely VIP, Linaker thought. He could see himself having a lot of fun in here.

The blonde showed him through into an immaculately clean and well lit en-suite. "You can shower here," she said. "If you'd like to get undressed, your girl will be along shortly."

"I don't get a choice?" Linaker said, taking off his jacket.

"Mr Koontz insisted it should be a surprise," the blonde girl smiled.

"A pity," Linaker said. "I was hoping it would be you."

The girl's lips spread wide in a smile and she kissed him lightly on the cheek. "I'm sorry honey. I'm already booked. Maybe next time."

"You could always pop by and join us later once you're finished," Linaker smiled, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "I can make it worth your while."

"I think you'll be kept more than occupied as it is," the blonde laughed. She blew him a kiss before leaving him alone in the room.

More than occupied, Linaker thought as he unbuttoned his shirt. What did she mean by that? Two girls? Three girls? Or maybe one little firecracker to really get his rocks off?

Linaker was impressed. He'd heard Koontz had a reputation for greasing palms, but this club was something else. The room, especially the bed, looked extremely opulent. The girls he'd seen so far had all been stunningly beautiful. Koontz sure knew how to run an exclusive club.

Best of all, it was completely free, gratis, complements of the house, and all the rest. Bribery was such a crude word. Linaker was a public servant. His job was to snip away the red tape that bedevilled the average hard-working businessman. If those businessmen then chose to give him gifts, then that was a nice gesture on their part and in no way or form payment for services rendered.

Koontz ran a nice club. It was a shame Linaker was going to give him a complete and utter butt-fucking.

Linaker showered and checked out his body in the bathroom mirror as he towelled it dry. Still in good shape, he thought. The paunch around his midriff grew a little each year, but it wasn't standing out yet. His upper body was a little smoother nowadays, but the muscles underneath were still clearly visible.

Not bad at all, he thought.

His phone rang and Linaker picked it up in annoyance. He thought he'd told the office he wasn't to be... ah, it was Kate, his youngest daughter.

"Hiya Sweet Pea. How's my favourite princess?" he answered.

"Hi Daddy. Mommy wants to know when you'll be home."

"Oh I'm sorry Sweet Pea. Daddy had to stay behind at the office to do some really important work this evening. Can you tell Mommy I'm going to be late?"

"Okay Daddy."

"Your Daddy loves you very much Sweet Pea."

"Yes Daddy. I love you too."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Linaker switched off the phone and tossed it onto the counter. He looked at himself in the mirror and brushed a hand through his salt and pepper hair. He walked back into the main room.

He supposed he just waited now.

He put a hand on the bed. The surface was unusual to touch. It was smooth like rubber, but also soft and warm.

Very kinky.

He dived backwards onto the bed and was surprised when it didn't rock or sway beneath him. He would have sworn it was a waterbed, but there wasn't any movement. Instead he just sank a little into the luxuriously soft mattress. It was very comfortable. The surface had been impregnated with some kind of perfume and the musky aroma surrounded him as he lay back on the smooth surface.

Where had his girl got to? he thought.

He looked up in the mirror. It looked like he was floating in a pool of oil. His pale flesh stood out against the black all around him.

Linaker lay back and smiled. Nights in exclusive brothels, kickbacks, getting his cock cleaned by gorgeous girls; he sure loved the perks of his job. The moral pygmies could go fuck themselves. Linaker knew what he wanted from life.

He knew what Koontz wanted as well. It was a shame Linaker had already granted planning permission for the new lakeshore entertainment complex to a consortium from Vegas. For a very nice sum indeed as it happened. It was unfortunate. Linaker didn't intentionally want to fuck Koontz over; the game just rolled that way sometimes.

Koontz was a new player. He'd get over it. And if this girl, if she ever showed up, was good then next time Linaker would shunt Koontz up the list.

That was the game and the house, or rather City Hall, always won. Linaker wouldn't have had it any other way.

Linaker heard a soft sigh. He sat up and looked around the room. There was no one he could see.

Must be one of the neighbouring rooms, he thought as he lay back down on the bed. It really was comfortable, Linaker thought. He'd have to find out where they got it from. He lay back and looked up at his reflection. He looked like he was suspended in space. He relaxed on the bed, feeling all of the day's tension slowly drain from his muscles.

If his girl didn't show up soon she was going to find him fast asleep.

Something rubbed against his shoulder blades.

Linaker sat up in surprise. He heard a feminine giggle. It was close enough that it had to be in the room, but he couldn't identify the source.

Was someone playing a joke on him?

He lay back down.

The bed was definitely moving. It felt like hands were pushing up and rubbing against his back, shoulders and neck. It was odd, but Linaker didn't jump up or move out of the way this time. He lay back and basked in the feeling as the movements massaged his whole body. It was extremely relaxing.

He really had to find out where they'd got this bed from.

Linaker heard a soft moan.

Where was it coming from?

The bed suddenly began to push up between his legs. He looked down and watched in amazement as a bulge slowly grew out of the surface of the bed. The rubber surface glistened in the dim red lights.

Incredible! His girl was actually in the bed itself. He watched as the growing bulge resolved itself into the head of a beautiful girl. The soft rubber material stretched over her high cheekbones and then carried on down to cover her neck like a second skin.

Linaker's legs slipped further apart as her shoulders rose up out of the bed. He watched as the rubber stretched outwards over the slopes of her breasts.

This was fantastic, Linaker thought. He'd heard rumours that Koontz ran a special place, but he'd never expected a show like this. He wasn't even sure of what he was seeing.

How had they got her into the bed? How could she even breathe?

And the covering. What kind of material was it? It stretched to cover her skin so perfectly it looked like she'd been painted with a thin sheen of black oil.

How did it wrap around her arms like that?

Best not to think about it, Linaker thought. Why spoil the magic. He smiled with delight as the swellings of her breasts came into view. The rubber stretched tightly over them and Linaker could see the points of her erect nipples pushing out against the material.

"That's some entrance," he said.

The girl's full lips twisted up in a smile.

Linaker couldn't get over how skin-tight her rubber costume was. It had to be a costume, he realised. There must have been a trick to how the bed opened up; deceiving his eyes into thinking she was pushing through the surface. Her costume clung so tightly to her body it actually looked like it was her skin.

"Normally I'm a vanilla kind of guy," Linaker said, "but you've definitely put me in the mood to try out some new flavours tonight."

She leaned over him and rubbed one smooth gloved hand up his side while her other hand crawled into his crotch and played with his cock.

She was talented, Linaker thought. How could she even see him? There were no eyeholes in the rubber that he could see. It covered her eyeballs as tightly as it covered the rest of her body.

Extremely talented, Linaker amended. He gasped as he felt her hand smoothly pump his cock. His erection swelled within her grip and she skilfully teased and squeezed his flesh. Her other hand roamed up and down his side, tickling and caressing. It crawled across his chest and gently tweaked his nipple.

Linaker lay back and watched her in the mirror. He gazed at the reflection of her smooth back as it flowed and swelled into the rounded curves of her buttocks. Her body was absolutely perfect. He tried to find the opening from which she'd risen, but there was none that he could see. To his eyes it looked like she'd flowed up out of the substance of the bed itself.

"There is something we want from you," she said, her voice a throaty whisper.

"So it's straight to the negotiations then," Linaker smiled. "I know what you want as well. What are you prepared to do to get it?"

"I can be very persuasive," she continued. She rose up higher from the surface of the bed until Linaker saw the folds of her vagina. They were sheathed in the same glistening black rubber as the rest of her body. He wondered how deep the rubber extended inside her. It seemed quite deep. He watched her push a finger between her labia. There was no opening that he could see. No hint of pink flesh. Inside her pussy Linaker saw the same gleaming black rubber that covered the rest of her body.

"So I see," Linaker said. He wondered if he even needed a condom. Her rubber suit seemed barrier enough.

She flowed forward into his lap. That was the best description Linaker could come up with. One moment he was admiring the tight curves of her rubber-covered body and the next she was straddling him, the lips of her pussy kissing the head of his cock. He looked up at her body, watching as her hands stroked and caressed the rubber stretched tightly across her breasts. His cock throbbed with a need to be buried inside her. It had been a long time since Linaker had felt this aroused.

"I think you'll give us what we need," she said.

She pushed against him and her lips spread over the fleshy head of his cock. He felt them part around the end of his cock and then slide smoothly down the outside of his shaft. She sank down on his cock until she engulfed the entire length. The rubbery material stretched as he entered her and wrapped snugly around his cock.

Linaker let his head fall back as he sighed in pleasure. He watched her in the mirror as she slowly rose up and down on him. He luxuriated in the sensation as the head of his cock pushed against the stretchy membrane. Her motions generated a suction that pulled against his member. Linaker had never felt anything like it before.

"You're amazing, my dear," Linaker gasped. "Your persuasive skills are second to none, but I can't give Koontz the lakeshore contract. It's already promised to another interest."


Continue next page.......

[birdie8819]

The girl paused. "That's not what I want," she said. "I want you." She cupped her full breasts in her hands and closed her eyes in pleasure.

It took Linaker a while to register exactly what was wrong with what he was seeing.

He watched again as her eyelids closed shut over her deep black eyes and then opened again.

It wasn't skin-tight. It was skin.

Linaker tried to sit up in alarm but the surface of the bed was no longer quite so smooth or firm. He was slowly sinking into the soft mattress and his shoulders and arms were caught in the suction of the slowly liquefying surface.

"I want you deep inside me," the girl said. She settled on his lap and her substance flowed over his hips and between his legs until his lap was totally engulfed in the formless mass of her lower body. She arched her back and, incredibly, her breasts seemed to expand outwards. Linaker's cock was gripped by a powerful suction that pulled it deeper into a channel that flexed and pulsed around his flesh. He felt the sticky substance of her body coalesce and surround his balls in a warm jelly.

Linaker tried harder to sit up. He couldn't move. He felt like he was stuck in quicksand, or a tar pit. The girl watched his struggles and placed a gentle hand on his chest.

"You can't escape," she said. "Lie back and enjoy the pleasure."

"What kind of monster are you?" Linaker said.

"Do I look like a monster?" the girl said. She leant over him and pushed her large breasts together.

"Do I feel like a monster?" Her breasts pulsed and gentle contractions spread through her amorphous body. It was like she was inhaling his cock, pulling it deeper inside her as her flesh teased and squeezed it.

It did feel good.

The bed gently undulated beneath him. Not solid or liquid, but somewhere in between. Linaker was frightened, but some of that fear drained from him as the relaxing motions of the bed massaged his back and shoulders.

Really nice.

She sighed and her breasts pushed out again as she pulled his cock even deeper into her softening body. Linaker was so deep within her he fancied he could feel something akin to her heart beating next to his cock, with only a thin membrane separating his flesh from her gelatinous insides.

"Yes," the girl sighed.

Linaker squirmed a little in surprise as he felt a soft pseudopod push into his anus. It was too gentle to feel like an intrusion and its motions sent little ripples of pleasure washing through his body. He never would have allowed such an invasion, but now it was actually happening and he was powerless to stop it, he was surprised to find it actually felt sort of... nice.

The pseudopod found a little gland and began to tickle, sending Linaker's body thrashing in throes of ecstasy. He was completely helpless, a slave to sensation, as her body both sucked against his cock and massaged him from the inside.

"Would a monster make you feel like this?" the girl said softly as she lay down on his body. Her lips glistened with a wet sheen. Her breasts felt sticky as they squashed against his chest.

Linaker grunted inarticulately in reply. Looking up in the mirror he saw her lower body slowly throb around him, sending waves of contraction spiralling up his cock. She had complete control of him. She knew exactly where his point of orgasm lay and kept him gasping at the edge of that threshold.

Within his ass her pseudopod crawled deeper into his body. It oozed through his rectum and slithered gently into his colon. She held him, quivering on the verge of release, as the substance of her body flowed into his digestive tract.



"Absorb me," she whispered, her dripping lips almost brushing his. "Digest me. Accept me into your body."

Linaker felt her as she flowed into and filled his intestines. He felt her as he absorbed her into his bloodstream. A blissful, numbing pleasure spread throughout his body. His hands and feet sank into the bed and were enfolded by her soft flesh.

"Yes," she sighed. "Take my gift and give me yours. Let us become a blissful whole."

She sat up, her breasts leaving behind sticky black puddles on his chest. She bounced upon him with greater urgency, each downward thrust pushing him deeper down into the soft bed. His cock was sucked even further into her amorphous body and held in place as she massaged it with slow, strong pulses.

Linaker's spine arched backwards driving his shoulders deeper into the bed. His arms were already engulfed. He couldn't think. Fiery bursts of pleasure drove all conscious thought from his mind. His body burned with the desire to empty his balls into her gelatinous body. He felt her cells within his bloodstream as they burned with the need to be reunited with their source.

"Yes," she cried. She loomed above him, eyes closed as her hands clutched her breasts. Narrow rivulets of a black liquid ran down between her fingers as her body lost its cohesion.

Linaker cried back as a monstrous orgasm erupted from his body. He drove his hips deep into her and pumped a large gout of fiery semen right into her heart. The membrane separating his cock from her molten insides melted away, plunging his member right into the hot liquid centre of her body. Semen gushed from his cock in great juddering gouts, filling her body as she filled him.

Her upper body fell across him. She wrapped her arms around him in an embrace and her wet, sticky lips, sweet as sin, crushed against his as she pushed him down into the black depths of the bed. The liquid substance of her body flowed between his lips and entered first his stomach and from there flowed into his bloodstream.

She was melting into him and he into her. His hips continued to buck in an unending orgasm, but even that pleasure was supplanted as her body enfolded and absorbed him completely. Linaker felt himself slowly diffuse into her dark warmth and surrendered to the pleasure. He was hers; body, mind and soul.

The bed murmured with contentment. Its edges softened and it swelled outwards as if stretching, before finally contracting back to its original shape. Gentle little shudders flowed across the surface in waves until finally they too subsided and the bed was once again nothing more than a large, circular bed.

*****

Later that same night the door opened and the blonde in the fishnet bodystocking entered the room. She was followed by an obese man in a red silk dressing gown. He stared intently at the bed through rose-tinted spectacles.

"Give him up Protelia," he said softly.

A mournful moan filled the room. Motions started up in the bed as it began to slowly expand and contract. An aperture opened in the side of the mattress and the bed gave a loud sigh as it excreted a jumble of human bones onto the black carpet.

The fat man picked up a skull covered with patches of sticky black ichor. He stared thoughtfully into the empty eye sockets.

A hand pushed out from the bed and, for a brief moment, reached longingly for the skull, before melting back into the glossy black mattress.

The fat man casually threw the skull to the blonde girl.

"Put it in a box with his wallet and mail it to city hall," he said. "It will serve as a lesson to the others."


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[birdie8819]

Harley Ride


I hear the unmistakeable roar of your Harley as you pull up outside, and I walk out to meet you, "Mmmm," I think, "Leather jacket, jeans, boots and that lovely long hair!"

I settle myself on the back, and wrap my arms around your body, I don't need to do that, but it feels nice and we both like it. This time I have something planned, and I smile to myself as we roar off down the street.

Soon we are on the open road, heading towards the coast, the road is straight, and you are careful of the speed.

I slide my hands down and under your jacket, looking for the button on your jeans, I undo it and push down your zipper, feeling your breathing get a little faster as you realise what I am doing.

Your cock is semi firm and so I gently release it from your jocks and begin to stroke it with one hand, while the other one slides up, under your shirt and to your nipples.

Now you are hard, and beginning to squirm on the bike, you slow down and turn on to a side road leading to the beach, we get rid of our helmets as we are going so slow, and I whisper, "Stop for a minute."

I climb around in front of you, and sit, straddling the petrol tank, you move back a little and l lean forward and take your hard cock in my mouth.

You are still navigating the road, the bike moving slowly along as I run my tongue around the base and then lick my way back to the top.

I begin to suck you now, moving my lips up and down, faster and faster.

I know you are nearly cumming, your breathing is ragged, and you groan at me to stop.

I look up at you, and you kiss me deeply, tasting your precum on my tongue, you bring the bike to a stop, and you tell me, "Take off your jeans, baby."

I do that willingly and lower my pussy to your hard cock, you are straddled over the bike, I am sitting on your cock.

You move the bike slowly and now we are fucking, the bike bumping over the uneven ground, me holding your shoulders, you thrusting up as I move down.

The feeling is amazing and I begin to moan, as my orgasm overtakes me, you feel my pussy muscles clenching and that sends you over.

You stop the bike and plant your feet on the ground, and thrust up one more time, your tongue dancing with mine as we kiss, you cum in me, your juices spurting and flooding my hot pussy.

Once we have recovered, and put our clothes back in order, we get back on the bike and continue down the road until we come to a secluded beach. I stand and drink in the sight of the ocean, you know how much I love the sea.

We grab the towels and the drinks and off we go, looking for a spot in amongst the dunes, the place is deserted, but not unusual because it is winter.

It is a sunny day but cool, and I think, "No way am I getting wet."

We drop our stuff and walk down to the water, paddling in it, suddenly I splash you and with a grin I see the water found its target.

"That's it!" you say, "I'm after you!" and you chase me as I run away.

Soon I am caught and you drag me back towards the sea, as I plead with you not to soak me,

"Too late woman," you say, and dump me on my back just as a wave comes up.

I grab your foot as you try and run and you fall as well, we both collapse into fits of laughter. You stand and offer me your hand, I take it and you pull me into your arms and kiss me, a lingering deep kiss that leaves me breathless, and wanting more.

"We need to get out of these wet clothes'" you say as we walk back to our towels.

You remove your clothes and I do the same, and we wrap up in the towels, and sit watching the waves.

You turn my head and kiss me again, exploring my mouth with your tongue as you run your fingers through my hair.

We lay back and you push my towel away, then lower your mouth to mine again, I am on fire, my nipples are hard, my pussy is wet and I want you so badly. I can feel your cock hard against me, and I know you are as horny as me.

"I can't wait'" I say, and I move so my legs are apart and you are between them.

Still kissing me, you slide your dick into me, I am so wet and it goes in so easily I catch my breath as you move, slowly then faster, as I find the rhythm and match your movements. Ripples of pleasure course through my body as I cum again and again, but still it is not enough.

"I want to be on top," I whisper, so we roll over, still connected and now I am riding your cock, you thrusting up as I push myself down hard, you catch my nipples between your fingers and rub them.

I am cumming again, "This feels so good," I moan, but you know what I really need so you stop me and tell me to get on my knees,

I do just that smiling as I know now I will get what I crave.

I kneel with my legs apart and you are behind me now, your cock finds my wet hole and you push it all the way in, so deep, then pull almost all the way out, and you keep doing it, driving me to distraction.

I can feel my juices dripping everywhere, you grab my hips and begin to thrust in earnest now, you are almost beyond the point of no return, I reach down and grab your balls, knowing it will send you over the edge, and sure enough you thrust harder and harder.

I feel myself beginning to cum, waves and waves of pleasure coursing through me like electric shocks, I am sobbing with the intensity of it all, then with a final thrust, you are there, your juices filling me as you pump into my body, you moan my name as it just keeps on going and going, then finally we are spent, and we lay down, trying to come back to earth.

The rushing in my ears slows to a gentle noise and I realise it is the sea I can hear.


The End

[birdie8819]

Meg's Secret Job


It was during the early evening hours of May 22nd on Spooner Street within the outskirts of the town of Quahog,Rhode Island that a big fat working stiff whose name happens to be Peter Griffin was sitting at the kitchen table with his beloved wife Lois,their three children--teenagers Meg and Chris and little baby Stewie--and their highly-intellegent talking dog Brian and enjoying a wonderful evening meal together before the big guy had looked at the clock on the wall and said,"Wholly crap!Look at the time!I've promised Joe to go meet him,Cleveland and Quagmire over at The Drunken Clam to tie one on and try to help Cleveland get over his divorce from the former Mrs. Brown.Daddy will be home soon,Kids."

"Just don't forget to keep your promise and don't overdo it like last time,Peter.",that was what Lois had said to her husband,who had rolled his eyes and said,"Ah,come on,Lois!You know me!I always keep my promises!",before a disbelieving Brian had looked at Peter with his arms crossed and asked,"Oh,really,Peter?Would that be before or after a certain Mayor Adam West had gotten pissed-off at you for taking a piss on his rose garden?",only to have Peter raise both of his hands up and said,"Whoa!Hold on there!That wasn't my idea in the first place!It was just that the guys had dared me to drink a whole keg of beer and I had no choice but to go through with that dare!"

"Well,Dad.At least,you had only gotten yourself drunk.That way,you don't have to worry about The Evil Monkey that's living in your bedroom closet.",that was what Chris had said to his father before Lois had let out a sigh,rolled her eyes and said,"Oh,Chris.How many times do we have to tell you that there's no such thing as an Evil Monkey in your bedroom closet.",only to have poor Chris turn his eyes toward the kitchen door and notice that a nasty-looking monkey was standing in the doorway with his index finger pointed at the poor overweight kid before leaving the room and causing Chris to sit at that table with the look of sadness on his face.

That was before Meg had suddenly looked at the digital watch on her wrist and said,"I better get going too,Mom.I don't want to make Michelle and Kelly worry about me.Good night,Mom.",before a small-smiling Lois had recieved a loving hug from her daughter and said,"Good night,Meg.And don't forget to have fun on your sleepover."And after Meg had waved 'goodbye' to the rest of her family and left the house with her overnight bag filled with clothes and other stuff,a small-smiling Brian had let out a sigh and said,"You know,that really reminds me of my very first sleepover.",only to have an equally-small-smiling Stewie turn his eyes toward the family's pet pooch and asked,"Oh,really?Was that the same sleepover that you had with a certain blonde dumb-ass bimbo whose name happens to be Jillian?",causing an upset Brian had turned his back towards the smart-mouthed little todler and said,"Go shit yourself,Stewie!"

Meanwhile,as soon as Meg had finally arrived at the local strip bar deep within downtown Quahog,she had stepped into the building through the back door just in time for a beautiful maiden with dark-brown hair and wearing a taxi driver costume to let out a sigh of relief and say,"Oh,Meg!Thank God you had finally been able to get yourself here!Kelly's halfway done with her routine!",before Meg had placed her overnight bag down a chair,took a soroity girl costume out of it and said,"I'm sorry,Michelle.It's just that I had to say 'goodnight' to my family and make sure that a certain ugly-looking nerd known as Neil Goldman was following me."

"Well,Meg.To tell you the truth,I really sympathize with you on that.On my way to work,I had to stop at every intersection and quickly turned myself around to make sure that a creepy Glen Quagmire was stalking me.",that was what the taxi driver costume wearing babe whose name happens to be Michelle Slayton had said to Meg,who had let out a small giggle and said,"Well,Michelle.You really don't have to worry about him tonight.He's over at The Drunken Clam with my dad,Mister Brown and Mister Swanson."And after Michelle had rolled her eyes and let out a sigh of relief,a beautiful strawberry-blonde bare-ass naked babe known as Kelly Winslow had stepped into the back room with her firegirl costume in her hands,plopped it on another chair,took a deep breath and said,"I really do hope that Murray keeps on buying costumes for us from Dimout.Com because I really don't feel like going to the local adult store and try to find it in there!"

And then,after Michelle had taken a deep breath,stepped out of the back room and began dancing and stripping in front of the entire audiance of full-grown adults who had started showering her with cheers and applause,Kelly had sat herself down on a chair,watched Meg change into the soroity girl costume and said,"Say,Meg?Do you mind that we had allowed Jack to come stay with me and Michelle for a little while?",before Meg had rolled her eyes,given that idea some thought and answered,"I don't see why not.After all,if he's still as hot as you had described him to be,it would be cool to enjoy living a Jeanna Fine fantasy."

Then,as soon as the three babes had done their dancing and stripping routines and recieved their pay from the strip bar's manager,Meg,Michelle and Kelly had left the bar and walked straight over to the apartment building that Meg's fellow female strippers happen to be living in,where they had stepped inside the apartment and Kelly had looked around the living room,shrugged her shoulders and said,"Maybe he's sleeping in his room.Too bad.It might be fun for him to show us what he's going to do to entertain us.",before a small-smling Meg had placed her overnight bag down on the sofa,turned herself towards Michelle and Kelly and said,"Actually,Guys.He's not the only one who is willing to entertain us."

And after she had taken one of the CDs out of the bag,placed it inside the CD player and pressed the 'play' button,Meg had started shaking each and every part of her body and taking all of her clothes off in front of a smiling and applauding Michelle and Kelly and saying,"Hi,Guys.Wanna spend some dough on me?You know,a hundred bucks will get you a private session.",only to have a handsome blonde male hunk whose name happens to be Jack Ferrell step into the living room in only a stars and stripes pouch,clear his throat and say,"Well,Meg.If you were to ask me,that only depends on what type of private session it actually is.Don't you agree,Ladies?"

And as soon as he had taken his pouch off to expose his bare-ass naked body in front of the three babes and began stroking his stiff cock right in front of them,a small-smiling Meg had moved her nude body closer to Jack,kissed him ever so passionately on the lips and allowed him to start licking all over her nude body--all the way down to her hot,wet pussy and carressing her firm breasts before both Kelly and Michelle had removed all of their clothes and Kelly had started licking on Michelle's hot and steamy cunt and carressing her stiff mounds just in time for Meg to place her hands on Jack's bare shoulders and say,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Jack!Touch me!Touch me there!Suck my wet pussy dry!Aaaahhhh!"

Then,after she had allowed Jack to move himself closer to the two lesbian lovers and place his stiff cock inside Kelly's asshole and his hands on Michelle's bare shoulders,Meg had started pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,moist snatch and carressing her own tits with the other hand before she had moved herself closer to the three bi-sexual lovers and allowed Jack to start licking on her cunt and Michelle to start sucking on her tits,causing the young and beautiful James Woods Regional High School student to suddenly realize that she was able to enjoy each and every minute of experiencing the one thing that she had been unable to experience with any of her male fellow high school students with the exception of Neil which happens to be pure and untamed sexual pleasure.

That was before they had laid their nude bodies down on the floor just in time for Jack to place his stone hard dick inside Kelly's cunt and start licking on Meg's pussy,Kelly to start licking on Michelle's snatch and carressing her tits and Meg to place one of her hands on Michelle's silky-smooth naked thigh,causing a sexually-charged Michelle to place her hands on Kelly's bare back and yell at the top of her lungs,"AAAAHHHH,YES!THAT'S IT!DO IT,MEG!DO IT,KELLY!TOUCH ME!SUCK ON MY TOES!SUCK MY WET PUSSY DRY!FUCK THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF ME!MAKE ME WANNA CUM!AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!"

And after the four newfound bi-sexual lovers had started moving themselves harder and faster and their lovemaking has finally moved itself into a brand new house on Spooner Street,Meg,Jack,Kelly and Michelle had all came and collapsed due to exhaustion and fell asleep with their naked arms in a lover's embrace.That was before the very next day which was when Meg had finally returned home from her 'sleepover' just in time for her to discover that her father was sleeping on the living room floor with drool coming out of his mouth.And as soon as Lois had walked into the room with the look of disappointment in her eyes,a curious Meg had scratched the back of her head and said,"Let me take a wild guess,Mom.One of Dad's friends had driven him home after he had boozed his brains out again,right?",causing poor Lois to let out a sigh and answer,"Let me put it to you this way,Meg.We now have more than Mayor Adam West to worry about."


The End

[birdie8819]

Roommates With A View



Huffing and puffing, Sally Reisel finished climbing the last few steps to her fifth floor apartment. It'd been raining all day and the traffic from work was almost as bad as the lines to check out at the grocer's. It was one of those days when everyone else seemed to not be in a hurry and you were the only one who was.

The elevator had been out in her complex for the last several weeks and judging by the unhurried attitude of the super, it would probably be several more before workmen would approach it. Balancing, grocery bags and purse, she fumbled for her keys and dropped them. As she put down the bags to retrieve them, she heard an astonished gasp coming through the door, followed by giggling.

What the hell? She turned the key in the lock and pushed the door open. By the far wall, sitting in dining room chairs, her roommate Becky and Trish, a mutual friend were looking out the window, sharing a pair of binoculars.

Sally grabbed her groceries and kicked the door wide. "Hey, you two. What's up? Why are all the lights out?"

Binoculars in hand, Trish quickly spun around, waving. "Shhh! Close the door - quickly." Becky held a hand over her mouth, giggling.

Sally sat the bags on the entry table and shut the door. "Why? What's going on?"

Becky kept laughing as Trish waved her over silently. Sally looked at Trish's face and saw that she was staring out the window, looking down.

Sally looked outside, but saw nothing in the growing darkness. "What is it?"

Trish pointed. "There, by the light in that third floor window."

Sally looked again, squinting at the faint blue glow in the window two floors down. "It's a computer. So?"

Trish thrust the binoculars at her. "Are you blind? Check it out."

Confused, Sally took the glasses and looked outside again. She held the binoculars up, sighted down them to the blue light and then held them to her eyes. She adjusted the spread of the glasses, then looked through them again. She saw the blue glow, but everything was blurry. She rolled her finger along the focus on top of the glasses and the image sharpened. A man was sitting at his computer, reading something.

Sally lowered the glasses and looked back at Trish and Becky. They stared through the window blinds as if their very lives depended on it.

I must be missing something. Sally raised the glasses again and looked at the man. He was young - early twenties? Maybe a college student? He had on t-shirt and jeans possibly; difficult to tell in the darkness. Sally tried to look at the screen, but a lamp was in the way. She lowered the glasses.

"I don't get it. What's so special about this guy? Is he someone's boyfriend or something?"

Trish rolled her head back, sighed, then looked at Sally as though she'd done something really stupid. "Did you see what he's doing?"

"Yeah, he's reading something on his computer."

Becky laughed. "I've met him."

Trish gasped. "Never!"

"Yes, yes, on the elevator. He flirted with me."

Trish looked out the window, gesturing. "No way, he's too young for you."

"Oh, well fuck you very much, he is not. Well, maybe he is, but his cock isn't." Becky leaned into the window from her chair.

Sally was puzzled. "I am totally missing something here."

Trish put her arm around Sally. "Okay, look through the binoculars. I'll show you."

Sally raised the glasses once again and found the young man on the third floor.

"Okay, what do you see?"

"Same thing as before. He hasn't moved - a young guy looking at his computer."

"And what is he looking at?"

"I can't really see what he's reading. There's a lamp or something…"

Trish grabbed Sally by the shoulders and pulled her to the right. "Oh, okay, stand over here then."

The lamp slid off to the left and she could see the screen clearly now. She adjusted the focus. A picture was in the center of a dark screen. She focused on it then she smiled. It was a video of a big-boobed woman masturbating. "He's looking at a porn site!" She looked over the top of the glasses at the window outside.

Becky chimed in. "Not just a porn site. It's one of those interactive video chatroom porn sites. He's watching some chick get herself off - live."

"Really?" Sally looked through the glasses again. The man's eyes were open, rapt and staring at the screen. His lips moved. "He's talking!"

"Duh," said Trish. "He's got on a headset, talking to her."

Sally followed the light up the man's face and saw a wire coming down from his ear. "You're right. He is wearing a headset."

Trish whispered into Sally's ear. "Okay. Now look down, see his neck?"

"Yeah."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Now do you see his shoulders?"

"Uhm, yeah."

"Notice anything?"

In the faint blue light, Sally could just make out his right shoulder moving back and forth in a steady, quick rhythm.

"His shoulder's moving. What's he do… Oh shit."

Sally looked over the glasses, putting one hand to her mouth in surprise.

Trish smiled at her. "That's right, darling. Our little Adonis down there is jacking off."

The surprise faded and Sally felt a tingling sweep past her breasts, heading south. She smiled and looked through the binoculars again. It was really dark below the desk where the young man sat. She squinted, looking where his lap should be. Is that movement? She looked hard, but couldn't make out anything.

Becky said it for her. "I'd give anything for a little more light down there."

"Yeah, then maybe we could see if this guy might be worth paying a visit." Trish laughed at her own joke. Hand over her mouth, Becky just giggled again.

Sally looked up at them. "How long have you two been watching him?"

"Not too long. Maybe fifteen minutes. Of course, that's today," said Trish.

"Today? Have you been watching him before this?" Sally was truly surprised.

Trish smiled, indicating Becky. "Well, I've only been watching him today, but your roommate here tells me this has been going on for what - weeks?"

Becky looked away from the window, furtively stealing a blushing glance at Sally, and then she laughed through her nose, looking back.

Sally's mouth dropped open. "And you didn't tell me?"

"Well, it hasn't come up in, ah, normal conversation, Sally. But, now that the cat's out of the bag, he does this same time, every day. My guess is he gets home from work, thinking about his girlfriend there. If that's what she is. And can't wait to get off with her. Horny little bastard."

Sally looked out the window again, trying to see in the dark. "Is it the same girl, then, each time?"

"I think it is. Hard to tell, really. From this distance, one busty redhead looks like the next."

Sally thought for a moment. "You know, maybe he's got a long-distance relationship or something. Like, this is his girlfriend back home. He might be going to University here and this is the only way they can…"

Trish interrupted. "Or he might just be a horny little bastard, like Becky says."

"Shhh…you two, there he goes. Oh my God!"

"What, what? Let me see." Trish crowded the window by Becky, pushing the blinds aside.

Crowded out, Sally moved to the next window and looked through the glasses. The man's head was stretching back away from the screen and he was shouting something. Suddenly, he stood up. In the blue glow of the computer screen, Sally could clearly see his really long hard cock come into view. His hand stroking along its length like it was trying to set it on fire. He thrust his hips forward at the screen and his body spasmed. A spurt of white flew from the head of his penis at the screen, another, then a long rope of cum splattered the monitor and the keyboard. More long spewing trails of sperm flew through the air as he pulled the cum out of his cock, spraying the equipment in front of him. Finally, his shoulders sagged and he fell into the chair behind him, panting with his head thrown back.

Sally's eyes were glued wide open, her breath was rasping through her mouth, her lips gone dry. Feeling the sensation first, she looked down and saw her nipples trying to poke holes through her linen blouse. She inhaled deeply, licked her lips, and then squeezed her knees together. Oh. She could feel her labia slip against one another.

Trish spoke first, fanning her face. "I'd say that's worth a little investigation."

Becky stood up, brushing the front of her shorts down. "We're got to find out what apartment he's in."

"But how?" Sally sat down, her knees still weak.

Trish paced and thought. "His window is the third from the corner of the building. We simply have to go down there and count apartments from the corner. Should be easy."

Becky smiled. "But who'll go? All of us? That'd be suspicious."

Trish stepped into the kitchen and returned with three toothpicks extended from her fist. "We'll draw lots. Long straw has to go." She straightened the toothpicks and held them out. "Becky, you saw him first, you draw first."

Becky licked her lips and leaned forward, taking the toothpick on the right.


* * *

Sally quietly walked along the third-floor corridor, watching the numbers to her right. She felt nervous, but tingling from head-to-toe. She knew that the apartment they'd been watching must be one of the ones she was walking past, but couldn't figure out exactly which one. They'd counted windows in the courtyard, but they didn't really know the layout of the rooms. Was three-twelve at the corner or three-fourteen? She walked by apartment three-twenty and fantasized for a moment.

She'd knock on the door. A startled young man would answer.

Stepping quickly into the apartment, pushing past him, she'd walk straight to the back. "House maid. Just here for a quick clean-up."

She'd open the bedroom door, walk to the computer and see the incredible mess of sperm on his keyboard. "Hmmm… My, my what do we have here?"

Sally smiled to herself as she rounded the corner past three-twenty and walked to the end of the short hall, leading to the courtyard stairwell. At the end of the short hall, was a window. This was the fifth window from the corner; the man's room was two back. Sally stood at the window and looked up at the black windows of Becky's apartment. She pulled out her cel phone and dialed.

The phone rang once. Becky answered. "Sally?"

She whispered into the little phone. "Yeah, it's me. This is the only courtyard stairwell from the corner."

"Then his is two back. Which apartment number is that?"

Sally smiled and turned to look back down the hall. "Apartment three-twenty."

"Great! Then all you have to do now is go to the mailroom at the front and look at the name on box three-twenty."

"Me? I have to go? I've done this, why don't one of you…" A door slammed down the hall. Sally turned her head to listen carefully.

"Oh, Trish is right. You are such a pussy, Sally. Just go down…"

Footsteps were coming closer.

Sally fiercely whispered. "Shut up! Shut up! Somone's coming!"

Sauntering around the corner with his hands in his pockets, the young man walked up the hall towards Sally.

Sally's face grew pale and she turned toward the window, talking steadily. "It's him."

Becky laughed loudly through the little phone.

The footsteps stopped. "Is it still raining out?" He had an Austrailian accent.

Sally turned slowly away from the window and looked at the man. He was tall, over six feet, blond hair cut short. Nice chest.



"Sorry to interrupt, but did you hear me?"

Sally's eyes snapped off his pecs and looked him in the face. He was very cute, athletic-looking.

Becky's voice banged out of the phone. "Say something, you idiot!"

Sally lowered the phone. "Yeah, it's still wet… Eh, Outside. Has been all the time, all night - all day, I mean."

"So, you're waiting on it to clear then?"

"Oh, no, I'm not doing anything. Just standing… Here. Uhm, waiting… On a friend." Sally's knees started to tremble. He was very handsome. His accent is gorgeous.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

His eyes flicked down to her breasts, then back to her eyes. My God, he's checking me out.

He gestured with his thumb. "I haven't seen you around here before. Do you live in the building?"

Sally calmed down a bit at this. "Oh. Yeah. Lived here for two years. Nice place. The Super's kind of a drag."

"Who? Tim? Naw, he's not so bad. Fixed my bath last week." He smiled. Dimples popped out of the sides of his face. Sally almost swooned.

"Who's on the phone?"

Sally looked suddenly down, having forgotten about Becky. "Oh, no one, just… Just my answering service. Checking messages and stuff."

"I see. Well, I should be getting on. Terrance's my name, but everyone calls me Terry." He held out his hand to Sally.

Sally took his hand, smiled and shook it. "Hi. Nice to meet you, Terry."

Terry got a curious look on his face. "And you are?"

Sally looked up quickly, feeling foolish. "Sal… Uh, Sally. Sally Reisel."

"Nice to meet you, Sal. Now, if I could just get past you to the stairs…"

Sally looked to her left and realized she'd been blocking the door to the stairwell. "Oh, sorry, sorry. You should've just pushed me out of the way." She stepped aside as he opened the door.

"Oh, couldn't do that, Sal. Beautiful women don't like being treated that way. See you round." The door closed quietly as he thumped his way down.

Sally watched him go through the window in the doorway for a moment, then she heard a faint voice call out. "Sally! Sal! Sal-ly!"

She looked down at the phone in her hand and quickly put it too her ear. "Yeah?"

Becky was laughing. "We heard the whole thing. Boy, are you smooth or what? Ha, ha, ha!"

"Oh, fuck you, Becky Iverson. I was scared to death."

"Of what? Afraid his cock was going to leap out and bite you?"

"Ha, ha, ha, very funny, bitch. I'd like to have seen you do better."

"That wouldn't have been too hard."

"Fuck you."

"But it looks like ol' Terry took a shine to you."

"Oh, come on."

"No, really. 'Beautiful women don't like being treated that way.' I believe he was referring to you."

Sally smiled, remembering the sound, the cadence of his voice.

"Besides, look out the window below you."

Sally turned around, stepped to the window and looked down. Terry was standing there, looking up at her. He waved. Startled, Sally's mouth dropped open.

The phone buzzed. "Wave back, you moron!"

Sally waved back and Terry walked back into the building, carrying a box.

"Oh shit, he's coming back. What'll I do?"

"That depends."

"Depends on what?"

"What you want to do. Do you want to get to know Terry a little better? Think about it."

Sally thought about it. Thought about Terry smiling at her. Thought about his hard cock. Thought about him kissing her and the lump she'd feel as she hugged him.

"I see that smile. Look, when he comes up the stairs in two seconds. Ask him what he's doing with the box. Maybe it'll get you inside."

"Inside where?"

"His apartment, Sal."

"His apart… I don't think that's such a good…"

The stairwell door pushed open. Sally lowered the phone. "Hey Sal, glad to see you're still here." He stepped into the hallway, his hair a little damp from the drizzle outside.

"Hi, uh, Terry."

He shook his head and smiled a toothy smile. "Know much about computers?"

"A little." If you counted a two degrees in Medieval History as sufficient. "Why?"

"I've got some new gear to install and I don't know shit about computers. Do you have any time right now to help me?"

Sally looked at Terry, the honest expression in his eyes. She squeezed the phone in her hand. "Sure, I guess. I wasn't going anywhere."

"Are you still waiting on your friend?"

"What fr…? Oh, yeah. She…uh, called me and said she couldn't make it."

"'Cause of the rain, I suppose."

"Rain? Uh-huh, the rain. She's stuck in traffic and said, uh, let's do it another time."

"Great! Then, you're free, right?" Terry took a step down the hall.

"Yeah, I guess so. Let's see what you've got."

Terry smiled and led the way down the hall and around the corner. He turned the knob on the door to three-twenty and stepped inside, holding the door. Sally followed him and looked around the apartment. The door shut behind her.

"Don't you lock it?"

"What? The door? Naw, what for?"

"Well, robbers, rapists or worse."

"I guess I just never got in the habit. Where I come from, there's no need really." Terry put the box down on the kitchen counter.

The apartment was decorated with the furniture it came with. Apartments, furnished or unfurnished. Becky and Sally had long ago started collecting little items, creating their own style and look inside their place. Terry, obviously had gone for the furnished apartment - same green material on the sofas, chairs, dining room chairs, same dark wood paneling with matching tables and shelves. She'd seen it dozens of time repeated around the complex.

"Get you a drink, Sal? I'm a little limited." He threw open the fridge and stooped down to look. "Uh, coke, seven-up, water, tea and uh, beer."

She still felt a little nervous. "A beer. What kind do you have?"

"Just the usual." He pulled an enormous can of Fosters from the box and popped the tab on it.

"You want it in a glass? Or as is?" Terry reached for a cabinet above the sink.

"'As is' is cool. Thanks." Sally put her phone down on the counter and took the Fosters in both hands, feeling the icy cold metal in her fingers.

Terry popped another one and held it up to her. "Cheers, Sal."

Sally grinned and clinked cans with Terry. "Cheers, Terry." She tilted the cold can back and let some of the icy liquid pour into her mouth. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted what must be the door to Terry's computer room. It was shut. She thought about what she knew about that room - the desk, the lamp, the computer monitor, the chair, the bursting cock spewing its sticky contents all over the keyboard and wood of the desk. Terry shouting his girlfriend's name to the ceiling, jacking off his big cock as he came. She pictured it in her mind's eye, trying to turn it away from the perspective of the fifth-floor window in her apartment. Her nipples grew hard into tight little crinkles under her blouse.

"So, two of them, eh?"

Sally lowered the beer. "Two?" She looked down at her blouse. Her nipples were sending up flare signals. She crossed her arms in front of her.

"Two years, here at the complex."

"Oh. Yeah, two years here so far. How about you?"

"I've just moved here. Just two months. I've started graduate school this fall over at the university."

"Oh really, that's where I went. What's your major?"

"Journalism."

"That's interesting. You want to be a reporter or something? Like for CNN?"

"Naw, just a writer. I'd love to be a novelist really, but got to pay the rent, you know. Are you cold?"

Sally hugged herself tighter. "Me, no… Well, maybe a little."

Terry crossed to the wall near the bathroom. "I'll turn up the heat a little. Sorry, I guess I keep it a little too chilly - typical bloke."

"No, it's okay. Really." Sally lowered her arms. It looked like she was smuggling thimbles in her bra. Terry's eyes quickly glanced at Sally's breasts, his face showing a little surprise.

"What's in the box?"

Terry took another sip of his beer, set it down and crossed to the kitchen counter. "Oh, just a new-fangled gadget. Just arrived this afternoon. Here, let me show you the computer." He picked up the box and walked to the bedroom door, opening it and stepping inside. Sally watched him go. Nice ass.


"Know what you mean? This where you do all your writing?"

"Yeah, work all night sometimes. If the muse is just right." He smiled and chuckled.

The double bed was surrounded on the floor by hundreds of books, novels, fiction and non-fiction, classic and modern. No shelves, but books none-the-less.

"Oh my God! Did you read all of these?" Sally picked up a copy of the latest Michael Chabon novel nearby.

"Yeah. Got to, you know. A professor once told me that you have to read a hundred pages for each one you'll write. I think the old buzzard was onto something there." Terry opened the box and pulled out some of the contents wrapped in plastic. He held it in his hand and tried to balance it on top of the computer on his desk.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"What is that?"

"It's a camera, a digital video camera. It's got zoom and some other stuff I know nothing about. It's all on the box there."

Sally went to the box and pulled out the manual. A video camera? Jesus Christ, this is so his girlfriend can see him fuck his hand! Sally tried to be coy. "Cool camera… Uh, what do you need it for? Wasn't that expensive?"

Terry busied himself with pulling the wrapping off the camera. "My Dad sent it so I can stay in touch with my family easier. We send emails and such, but this will be more like bein' there."

Yeah, right. Not to mention the alternate benefits for a long-distance romance, eh, Terry? "Well, that's pretty great. Let me work on this for a minute. It shouldn't take long to connect." Sally moved the chair out and got on her knees under the desk, reaching up behind the computer above her. She could feel cool air at the top of her jeans as she bent down.

Terry moved in behind her, trying to see. "Where does it go in?"

Sally pointed. "The port is here in the back, right next to this game controller connection. You've already got the card needed." Sally could feel the heat from Terry's body as he watched her work from behind her.

"Let me know if you need a hand, okay?"

"Oh, I will, don't worry." The cable slipped out of her hand and she backed up to reach it amidst all the other cables behind the desk. Her butt backed right into Terry's crotch. She could feel a sizeable lump pressing into her jeans. She sat still for a moment and closed her eyes, trying to feel its size, its length. She arched her back slightly, rubbing her ass along Terry's hard cock. BAM!

"Ow, fuckin' hell!" His body moved away quickly.

Sally looked over her shoulder behind her. "What is it? You okay?"

Terry was lying on the carpet behind her, holding his temple. "Yeah. I banged my head on the bottom of the desk. Damn it, that hurts."

Sally backed out from under the desk, turned around and reached for his forehead. "Move your hand. Let me see if you're cut. C'mon, move it."

Terry lowered his hand. A nasty little red bump was forming at the corner of his head just above his right ear.

"Wow, you really cocked… Uhm, clocked yourself good. It's not cut, though. Let's put some ice on it, okay? Okay?" Sally looked down. Terry was staring up at her breasts. He had a dazed expression. She could feel her nipples growing hard again as she looked at his handsome face. She touched his cheek with her hand. He looked deeply in her eyes, smiling.

"Hey, you. We better get some ice on that lump or the swelling will never go down."

"Okay, what ever you say, Doc." He smiled at her like a little boy looking at a newfound friend.

She smiled back, exhaled and pushed herself off the floor.

She was back in two shakes with ice cubes wrapped in a face towel. Terry was sitting up on the edge of the bed. She pressed the damp towel gently to the side of his head. "Now, keep that there while I finish this camera installation." He winced and held it in place with one hand. Sally's eyes moved over the bulge in Terry's jeans and she secretly smiled as she got under the desk, knowing she was showing off her butt for his viewing pleasure.

Two minutes later, the camera was installed and windows was finishing its boot. Terry still sat on the bed behind Sally and Sally was in the chair. "Now, we have to install the camera software to connect with your Internet browser, then you'll be all set."

The phone rang in the kitchen. Terry got up and walked out the door. "Be right back."

"Take your time." Sally watched him go. She turned back to the computer as the desktop appeared and thought about where she was. She was sitting in the same chair that Terry had been in just an hour before when he came all over this keyboard in front of her. This Australian man, this gorgeous man, trying to be a writer, a novelist. She pressed her knees together as she pictured him in bed, naked. Those sculpted pecs flexed over the flat stomach. That long hard cock sticking out like a tree limb. It's head shiny and full, mushrooming just for her. "All the better to fuck you with, my dear," Sally whispered, then giggled.

She looked up and the computer was up. She went to the utilities menu and configured the computer to recognize the new hardware. In the corner of the desktop was the quick icon for Terry's Internet browser. Sally took the mouse and double-clicked on it. The browser opened and connected. Sally bit her lip looking at the address line at the top of the graphic interface. She looked over her shoulder towards the kitchen. Terry was leaning against the counter, facing away from her, talking animatedly with someone.

She clicked on the browser history and looked at the first few listings. The first one was something called "Webcamnow.com." She opened it. The site came up quickly. On the left, a button directed her to connect a camera. She followed down through the menus, filling in the information needed until it showed her a picture of herself, sitting at Terry's desk. She turned on the lamp to adjust the light and set the focus of the camera. Proud of herself, she sat back and waited for Terry to return. Next to the video of herself, a chat browser started filling with comments.

"Wow! Are you beautiful!"

"Do you show?"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"My God, Hel-lo honey!"

"Nice rack, baby. Let's see it!"

Confused, Sally looked at the camera and adjusted it some more.

"Oh my God, what are you doing?" Terry stood beside her, looking at the screen.

She looked up at him. "It works. What do you think?"

He looked down at her, then at the screen. "Uh… Great, it's great! I just… I don't… Why did you go to this site?"

"Well, I saw it in the browser history and saw that it was a web cam site, so… Is something wrong?"

Terry was smiling, looking down at the floor. "No, nothing's wrong. I… Uh, just, uh… Didn't expect you to… Sally, this is a porn site."

Sally perked up and looked back at the screen. "Oh really? But I don't see any porn. Where is it?"

"So, I take it, you've never seen a site like this before?" Terry looked at Sally.

"Like what?"

Terry pointed to the screen. "See this, these are people who are trying to talk to you, Sally. They can see us through the camera."

Sally looked at the comment field again.

"Hey, gorgeous! Who's the guy?"

"Suck his cock, baby!"

"Come over to my cam, you two. You can watch me get off."

Shocked, Sally's hands flew to her mouth. "Oh my God. You're kidding me."

Terry chuckled. "Naw, I'm not. They can see us and they're probably expecting a show."

Sally turned to Terry, concern written on her brow. "You don't mean…?"

Terry nodded.

Sally looked back at the screen. "People do this? For anyone to see?"

"Everyday, Sal."

Sally's eyes just about bugged out of her head. She stood up suddenly, looking at Terry. "Do you? Do you do this?"

"Hey, calm down. How could I? You just hooked up my camera."

Sally relaxed. "Oh. Right. But then, what was it doing in your browser history?"

Terry shuffled his feet together for a moment. "Well, there's no harm in watching is there?"

"Watching? Watching what? It's just us."

Terry grabbed the mouse and clicked on a couple of buttons. A menu came up with a long list of names. "These, Sal, my little naïve girl, are the list of available cameras to watch. People, men and women, who right now are ready to show you all they've got."

"No way!" Sally sat back down.

"Yep, here pick a name."

"Okay, that one. It looks interesting."

"BigHard4U it is, then. Not too obvious, Sal." Terry chuckled. Sally stared at the screen. A skinny dark-haired man appeared, naked but for a white towel draped across his lap. But obviously, beneath his lap, his left hand kept squeezing something.

"Can he see us?"

"No, not yet. Do you want him to?" Terry looked at her, his hand on the mouse.

Sally looked at him. She knew her panties were wet now, she could feel the secretions pressing coolly against her lips. Terry glanced down at her breasts, then back up again. Just like my dog when he wants something - he indicates with his eyes.



"I guess so, if you don't mind." She smiled, then waited, watching his blue eyes.

Terry smiled, looking for something. "Naw, I don't mind. I don't mind at all."

Sally put her hands on his face. He was coarse, needing a shave. He closed his eyes. She leaned down and kissed him once, quickly, then backed away, watching.

He opened his eyes. "Would you please do that again?"

Sally leaned down slowly, watching him and kissed his lips again. She put her hands behind his head and pulled his mouth to hers, pressing her lips hard against his. She inhaled and stiffened as she felt his hand cup beneath her breast and press upwards. As he squeezed her gently, she relaxed and moaned. He placed his other hand behind her back and pulled her off the chair and onto the floor. Sally fell against his chest, never losing contact with the kiss. He fell back on the carpet and wrapped his arms around her, holding her to him. Sally straddled his left thigh. He lifted it, rubbing its muscles against her pussy. She moaned and broke the kiss.

She breathed hotly, closed and opened her eyes, watching him. "You feel good." She kissed him again.

He fumbled with the front of her blouse, trying the buttons. Sally pushed up off the floor, unbuttoned the top buttons and pulled the linen over her head, flinging it off to a corner of the room. Terry cupped her breasts beneath the bra cups, pressing his thumbs across the lumps of her nipples.

"Your breasts are so soft, Sal, well… All except for this part." His thumbs flicked across her nipples again.

Sally breathed out suddenly, pressing her hips to his thigh. "I'll give you all night to stop that."

Terry laughed, leaned forward and placed his hot mouth around Sally's right nipple, sucking at it through the material.

Little emergency flashes of electricity ran exploded in her breast and sent signals of delight straight to her clit. She was openly humping Terry's left thigh now. Terry switched to her left breast, biting at her nipple there. The exquisite pleasure of the nibbles made her jump. Terry pulled the bra cup down; exposing her left breast and sucked the nipple into his mouth. It felt wonderful. Sally closed her eyes, focusing on what Terry's mouth was doing to her nipple. She could feel the hot suction, the coarse tongue slipping across the tip and the cool saliva around her aureole. Her mind swirled. It had been months since she'd had a boyfriend, let alone a fuck, and the message her pussy was sending was driving her crazy.

She opened her eyes, looked down at Terry's mouth fastened to her breast and smiled. Down to her left, she saw a long, curving lump running up towards Terry's right jean pocket. She grinned and placed her hand over it, squeezing the length of it. Terry jumped for a second and moaned, thrusting his hips against the palm of her hand.

Sally panted through her open mouth. "I think he wants to get out."

Terry pulled his lips away from Sally's breasts. "What do you want, Sal? Do you want him to get out?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She hissed. "Yessssss, I want to suck him, Terry. Pull him out so I can play with him, please?"

Terry helped Sally get up off his leg and stood. He unbuttoned his pants, unzipped and pulled them off his hips. "Never one to disappoint a well-asked favor." His plaid boxers flared straight out from his hips. The thick knob of his penis tenting the front until the slit in the front was opened.

Sally sat up on her knees, reached behind herself and unfastened her bra, letting it fall beneath them.

"Oh my God, Sally, you're so beautiful.

Sally looked up at the bulge that brushed her shoulder, then closer her fist around it. "You're not so bad yourself." She put her other hand in his stomach and pushed. Terry fell back into the chair.

Sally knee-walked to the front of the chair, pushing Terry's knees apart until her breasts rested on top of his crotch. Terry leaned back in the chair taking in the sight before him. Sally still had her hand wrapped around his hard cock.

Sally smiled. "I can feel your heartbeat, sir. You seem a little excited." She shook her breasts a little as she pumped her hand up and down his cloth-covered penis.

Terry grinned as Sally's warm breasts rubbed against his balls. "I've noticed that tension, Doc. What do you suggest?"

Sally looked down at his cock. "Maybe a massage would help you to relax, take the tension out of this muscle."

"I think you may be onto something, Doc."

"Not yet, but I hope to be soon." Sally grinned and reached through the slit in his boxers. She wrapped her hand tightly around the shaft of Terry's cock and started slowly jacking it up and down. The head rubbed tightly against the fabric of his boxers, leaving little wet stains on the material. Sally saw them, leaned over and breathed deeply, inhaling the intoxicating scent of Terry's arousal.

"I think I better loosen your clothing, sir." Terry raised his hips as Sally tugged the boxers down past his knees and off his feet. His cock sprang up in the air like an over-inflated balloon. Sally marveled at the beauty of it, the blue veins running along the side, the bluish-purple flared crown at the top. She put one hand just beneath the head gripping the shaft, then placed the other beneath it, gripping in the same fashion. "Well, I'll be. A two-fister. First one I've ever seen." She leaned forward and licked the underside of the crown. Salty, musky. She licked again. I love it.

She looked up at Terry. His eyes were half-closed, but he was following her every movement - the way her tongue ran its length under the head, the way she stared at him with her big, brown eyes as she did, the way she…

Terry flinched and closed his eyes. "OH GOD!"

Sally slipped the head of his cock into her mouth, past her lips, then withdrew it just as quick. She ran her tongue down the bottom of his shaft until she reached his balls. She backed off for a moment, then looked at the egg-shaped vessels nested in their sac. Extending her tongue as far as it would go, she licked the left one, like she was combing a cat, then opened her mouth wide and sucked the sac into her mouth, capturing his left testicle.

Terry exhaled loudly. "I don't know, Doc. This therapy might be the death of me."

Sally released his ball. "You want me to stop then?"

Terry grinned down at her. "Oh no, on the contrary, I've got a death wish."

Sally laughed, then extending her tongue, licked and sucked in Terry's other testicle. It felt so warm and big in her mouth. She loved the fact that she was bringing so much excitement to this young man - this man she'd just met. But somehow, she felt that moments like this were meant to be. It was just a matter of being ready for them.

She exhaled his ball and glided her tongue back up the length of his cock until she reached the head. Placing her fist around the base of his penis, next to his balls, she opened her mouth wide and guided Terry's penis into her mouth, rubbing the head along the roof of her mouth, then along her tongue at the back. His musky scent filled her mouth and popped into her nose as she breathed. Relaxing, she could feel his hard penis touch the top of the back of her throat. Tears sprang to the corners of her eyes as she choked slightly. Her lips hadn't touched her hand. She let her tongue and lips grip the shaft as she backed it out, coating it wetly with her saliva.

Sally cleared her throat once, and gripped his shaft with the other hand. "You ready?"

Breathing heavily, Terry looked at her cautiously. "I don't know, depends on what."

"For your massage, of course." Sally stood up in front of him, releasing his penis.

"Massage? You mean like a real massage?" Terry looked confused.

Sally shrugged her shoulder, making her boobs bounce. "Sure."

Terry didn't know what to say, he raised his hands as if to speak, but nothing came out. "Lead the way, Doc. It's been great therapy so far."

Sally grinned wryly and tugged open the buttons on her jeans. She pushed them off of her hips.

Terry watched every new inch of exposed skin.

Light blue panties came into view, cut high on her hips. Sally pulled the jeans off her feet and pulled the panties up tight against her mons. A large wet stain coated the crotch of her panties. Sally put the hands on her hips and looked at Terry's hard cock. A little bubble of white pre-cum emerged from the tip as she watched.

"That muscle of yours is still in need of some serious tension relief. I'm going to have to bring out special equipment for this one." Sally pushed the panties off her hips and straddled Terry's legs in the chair. She reached down, grabbing his hard cock in one hand and balancing on the back of the chair with her other. She pressed the head of his cock against the indentation of her vagina and rubbed it along her dripping labia, slowly arousing the two of them further.

Sally breathed out. "Oooo, that feels awesome - so hot., so hard and so soft. Let's delve a little deeper and see what comes up." Sally arched her back, lined up her pussy and slowly rocked back onto Terry's big cock.

"Oh my God, you're big. Oh fuck." Sally mouth was open wide and breathing rapidly.

Terry held her hips. "Slow, go slow, Sal."

Sally puffed, breathing quickly. "Okay, okay, a little more. I can feel my pussy opening a little. Unnhhh!" Her hips slid down a little more. Her insides crowded by the new intruder, pushed apart and shifted, making more room. Sally pressed down again, moaning loudly this time. Then she pushed back up a little. An exquisite release of tension flew through her hips and up to her brain.

"Oh yeah, that's wonderful."

She pressed down harder until at last, she was sitting on Terry's thighs. Panting, Sally opened her eyes and looked at him. He smiled and kissed her gently. Sally looked down where they were connected, rocking back on her butt to see. She placed her hand on her belly and traced up with her fingers, then looked at Terry.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Do you know how deep you are in me?" She placed her fingers just below her navel. "Up to here, I swear it. Fuck, you're a big boy." Then, she bit her lip, placed her hands on his shoulders and pushed up with her legs. Terry's cock traced a path of delightful sensation out the length of Sally's vagina. When she reached the head at her entrance again, her whole crotch was tingling was sensation. She pressed down again, feeling the shaft drive into her like a hot spear. She grunted as she hit bottom. She pressed up again, more quickly this time - tingling as she came up, pressure down.

She began to ride faster, pressing up and down. Terry helped as best he could guiding her hips with his hands. Sally started fucking really hard as the tingling in her hips grew. She could feel the old familiar pressure building from deep within, trying to break free, but she pushed down against it, holding it in place.

She watched Terry. His eyes were closed and his head thrown back. His left cheek clenched and unclenched. He was struggling.

"Sal, Sal, I'm going to… Fuck! I'm going to… I can't stop it. Sally!" Terry's eyes flew open, looking at Sally riding up and down on his cock. Sally could feel his hot fluid mix with her own cream, making the lubricants ever more slippery. She could feel his cock pulsing into her pussy, spasming it's white spray all over her, but she didn't care about that. A rising wave of pressure pushed against her hips as she continued to bounce. Not yet, not yet. Oh God… Not yet!

She pushed down once more hard, impaling Terry's hard cock inside her. Her eyes shot open and her clit exploded. "Ahhh! Fuck! Oh, Terry. Oh my God! I'm coming!" Her body shook the chair under them. She felt limp and flopped against Terry's chest as the spasms wracked her body. He wrapped his arms around her riding out the wave of her orgasm until the last little flashes of delight had emptied their energy out of her body and into the Universe.

Minutes later, numb and still breathing heavily, Sally pushed her breasts up off of Terry's chest. Her hair was tousled in her face and sweat ran down her forehead. She looked down at her mate of the moment and kissed his smiling face.

He opened his eyes and looked at Sally lovingly. "I guess we got carried away, huh?"

She kissed him again. "Nothing I didn't want."

"Really?"

"Really. In fact, I can think of about a thousand other things we have to do." She grinned at his laugh.

Terry hugged her to him. "Tell you what. How about a nap?"

Sally slapped his shoulder. "Oh, talk about typical bloke!"

He dodged and laughed. "Okay, what would you like to do?"

Sally climbed out of his lap and held her hands to her crotch. "I think I'll go leak you out of me first. Then a nice hot towel sounds like the ticket." She dashed out towards the bathroom.


* * *

Sally got dressed and bid Terry goodbye, promising to see him the next day for dinner. The rain had stopped and she made her way upstairs, back to her apartment. She entered and the place was dark. She walked over to where Becky and Trish had been sitting by the windows, but they weren't there. The binoculars were still there. Sally picked them up, focused on the window on the third floor and saw the bluish glow of the computer. The lights were out now and she knew that a new man in her life was sleeping soundly in the darkness to the right, surrounded by books. Sally smiled, lowering the binoculars.

"Sally? That you?" Becky called from the other room.

"Yeah, it's me." Sally walked to the bedroom and pushed the door open. There, sitting in two chairs in front of Becky's PC, were Becky and Trish, naked, but for two bathrobes they barely had on. Next to the keyboard was a tube of lubricant and Becky's vibrator. Trish was sleeping in the chair, but a bright pink dildo still protruded from her vagina.

Shocked, Sally put her hands on her hips as her mouth dropped open. "What the fuck? What the hell is going on here?"

Her eyes half-lidded and her hair a mess, Becky pulled the bathrobe around her shoulders, covering up her breasts. "Amazing show, Sally. That was incredible."

Sally's brow furrowed, looking at Becky and Trish. She looked at the computer screen and saw Terry's bedroom with him asleep in the dark under the covers of his bed.

Realization stormed into her head. Her eyes opened wide. She almost shrieked. "You saw everything? EVERYTHING?"

Trish woke up with her yelling. "You mean you didn't know?"

Sally thought quickly. "Well, I knew it was a camera. I knew it was… And we were… I thought… Oh, fuck."

Becky smiled. "Fuck is right. You did a helluva job on that guy, didn't she Trish?"

Trish pulled the dildo out of her pussy. "Sure got us off. Ow, don't ever let me leave that in there like that."

"How did you know where to look?" Sally was still staring at the computer screen.

Becky picked up her cel phone. "Your phone. We got tired of looking through the rain after we heard the web site and we came in here. The rest was history."

Sally was panicked. "But how many people… Who saw? Do you think this could be seen in Illinois?"

Trish and Becky laughed at Sally. Trish closer her robe around her and head for the bath. "Darling, it's the Internet. The whole fucking world saw."

Sally sighed. "I hope my Dad didn't see that."


The End

[birdie8819]

Being a nice guy pays off

I headed outside on a gloomy afternoon to see if there was anything I could do outside to keep busy. I was bored out of my mind and needed to keep bust before I went nuts. I mowed my lawn and was sweeping up when I noticed the cute chick that lived across the street trying to start her car. I noticed that she was trying to turn the wheel and was having trouble starting the car. She struggled for another minute or so, and then got out of her car and I asked her if she was having trouble. She walked over to my side of the street and asked me if I could try to start it for her because she couldn't do it. I took her keys and went over to her car.

I knew that this model car had problems with the ignition switches. I spent eight years as a mechanic and had seen my share of these problems. As soon as I stuck the key into the ignition, I noticed that it wouldn't go all the way in, and that was exactly how I determined that she had the same problem. I knew that it would take some time to fix this problem, and began to explain it to her.

She became worried because she had to go to work and couldn't afford to take a day off. She was a very sexy girl, about six feet tall, probably around a hundred forty ponds, with the weight in all the right places. She was struggling to get by, working full time and using all her money to pay for night classes that she was taking at a local college to try and get a better job.

She was stuck in a rut, until I decided that I was going to be a very nice guy, in an attempt to get on her nice side and make myself look good. As she stood there pondering what to do, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my keys. I then reached over and handed them to her. She didn't know what I was doing, until I told her to take my truck and get to work. I told her that I would fix her car by the time she got home. She argued with me, saying that she couldn't just take my truck like that, but I insisted. She got a huge smile on her face, and reached over, thanking me and giving me a big hug.

She took off, and I went to get my tools. It took me about an hour and a half, but I managed to get the complete assembly apart and repaired what I needed to fix and then got it back into place. I made sure that everything was working properly, and then went back to working on my lawn. The next few hours went by, and it was time for her to come home. I headed back outside, and sat on my front steps waiting for her.

Within a few minutes, I could hear my truck grumbling up the road, and I knew that she was coming. She pulled up and parked it in my driveway and jumped out. She was pretty excited at being able to drive a lifted diesel truck for the first time in her life. We made some chatter, and I walked her over to her car, and showed her what I had fixed.

She was so happy, and couldn't thank me enough. She asked me how much she owed me for fixing the car and began to reach into her purse. I told her to stop, and that she didn't owe me anything. We continued to go back and fourth for the next few minutes, before I told her that if she wanted, she could take me out for a bite to eat. She finally agreed and asked if I would be available Friday nite. I told her that it was good for me, and she gave me another big hug and we were on for Friday nite. I was pretty excited, but didn't want to get my hopes to far ahead of myself. I went about my day, and the next few days couldn't go by fast enough.

It was finally Friday, and I was in a pretty good mood, knowing that I would be going out to dinner tonight with the hot chick across the street. The plan was that she would get out of work around seven, and that we would leave at eight. The day went pretty slow, and eventually eight rolled around. I was dressed and headed outside to wait for her. Within a few minutes, she walked down her front stairs, in a pair of tight black dress pants and a gray tube top. Her tits weren't the biggest I had seen, but they looked pretty good in her top. I greeted her at the bottom of the steps, and she said that she would drive.

We hopped in her car and headed to a small eatery just outside our town. As I sat in the passenger seat, I couldn't help but to notice how good she smelled, and I complimented her on it. She was smiling from ear to ear as I kept shooting off compliments to her. Once we arrived, she parked the car and we made our way inside. It was a small place, nice and quiet and not many people around. The woman that greeted us led us to a booth in the back, were we both sat and chatted for a while as we waited for the waiter.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Dinner went pretty smooth, as we both had delicious meals and even shared them with each other. We chatted about anything that would come to mind, as I eventually found out that she was single and was working on getting a business degree so that she could get a better job and make some real money. We sat and dined and had a great night.

It had been about an hour since we had arrived there, and she got up to use the restroom, and I motioned to the waiter for the bill. He came over and I handed him money to cover everything, including a nice tip. A few minutes later, she came back and I got up to escort her out, and she was confused since she hadn't paid yet. I told her not to worry about the bill, and held out my arm for her to accompany me out. She accepted and we walked out arm in arm. Once we had gotten to the car, she pulled me aside, and playfully yelled at me for paying the bill. I told her that her presence tonight was enough for repaying me for my work on her car.

She got in the car, and we drove off. We were about three blocks from the place, when she made a turn, leading us away from our path to our house. I wondered were the heck we were going, and just as I was about to ask her, she pulled up to an overlook that showcased the bright lights from the big city across the river. I joked with her about how far into the woods we had gone, and how I didn't even know this place existed. We got out of the car, and took a stroll along the tree line just looking out at the lights.

We were arm in arm once again, and this time she rested her head on my shoulder. We probably walked around for about a half hour, before making our way back towards the car. Once we were at the car, I stood in front by the hood, just admiring the lights when out of nowhere she pushes me back against the hood, grabs me by the sides and plants her lips against mine. I just went with it, kissing her back as our tongues intertwined with each other.

We kissed passionately for a few minutes, before we let go. She apologized for being so pushy and I told her to stop, grabbing her by the side and pulling her close and kissing her again. This time, we kissed for a while longer, and by now I was pretty excited, and I had a bulge in my pants to prove it. We were right against each other so I knew that she felt it rubbing against her legs.

As she kissed me, she slowly ran her hands down my chest and towards my crotch. I was extremely excited now, and could wait to see what she would do next. We broke the kiss once again, and I noticed the devilish smile on her face. We looked each other in the eye, as she slowly undid my pants. Once she had them unzipped, she pulled them down to my ankles and then followed them with my boxers, releasing my now throbbing cock.

She then lowered herself so that her mouth was now aligned with the tip of my cock and slowly began taking it deep into her mouth. Back and fourth she began to bob on it, letting the warmth and wetness of her pretty mouth devour my entire cock. She could sure suck a dick. I leaned back against the hood, enjoyed this magnificent blowjob that I was receiving.

It didn't take long before I felt my balls tighten and I knew I was going to blow a huge wad down her throat. I warned her that I was going to come, and she sucked faster, causing my to erupt right down her throat. I shot wave after wave into her waiting mouth, and she swallowed every last drop of it.

She then stood up and asked me how that was. I smiled back at her and thanked her for it. I figured we were done, and then she began to lift her shirt off. I quickly began to feel life down in my balls once again. She followed her shirt with her black bra and her perky tits were now free for me to play with. I reached down and squeezed each one and then took one nipple at a time into my mouth and sucked on them.

I then turned her so that she was against the hood and I began to undo her pants. I slid them down, and I was greeted with a lovely black thong, which I quickly removed as well. I rubbed her pussy for a few seconds, as she reached down and stroked my cock back to full hardness. She then laid back on the hood of the car, still holding my cock and guiding it towards her pussy.

Slowly, I began to insert the tip into her pussy, and it didn't take me long before I was balls deep inside that beautiful warm wet pussy. I began to pump back and fourth as she began to moan. I grabbed her by the hips and fucked her slowly, enjoying each stroke that her pussy walls squeezed out of my cock. She just moaned for me to fuck her, and I did just that. In and out I slid my shaft, as she gyrated her body to keep up with me.

It took a few minutes, and I felt my balls begin to tingle. I looked down at her and told her that I was going to cum, and she responded by telling me that she was on the pill. I gripped her hips very tightly and really began to pound into her, as she began to yell out for me to fuck her harder and harder. Before I knew it, I exploded inside of her pussy, unloading another huge wad of cum inside of her. She collapsed on the hood at the same time after having a huge orgasm herself.

She then stood up and we held each other for a few minutes, allowing our naked bodies to rub against each other. As we began to get dressed, she noticed that I was getting some life back in my cock and with another devilish smile, she asked me if I was interested in going back to her place, which I responded that she was driving and that we could go anywhere she wanted to.


The End

[Thunder Storm]

The librarian

Ryan pushed the heavy cart containing at least on hundred books down the narrow library aisles, stopping occasionally to return the volumes to their proper place. To most people rummaging around a bunch of dusty books and periodicals would be a chore to be avoided at all costs, but Ryan was different, he loved feel of the books in his hands and the aroma of old manuscripts filling his nose, but especially the wealth of information found like buried treasure between the sometimes frayed covers. He was only eighteen, but already he knew what he wanted to do with his life, go to college, major in library science, and become a curator for some large research library. He wasn't interested in checking books in and out, or sending out past due notices to tardy borrowers, no, he wanted to get into old manuscripts, first editions, and rare writings from days gone by. For now, though, just being able to work at something he truly loved was enough for him. He glanced at his watch, and said to himself, "Five minutes to closing, I better get hustling, it's gonna take at least an hour to get all these put away!" Working at a quick pace, Ryan was almost finished restacking, when it happened, standing on the short step stool needed to reach the upper shelf, his foot slipped and he came tumbling to the floor, landing with a loud thud!!! The force with which he had hit the floor had been noisy enough that the head librarian, Miss Vance had heard it and brought her running. When she got to him, what she found was and unconscious Ryan, with blood trickling down his forehead.
Miss Vance practically ran to the rest room and wet a towel with cold water and rushed back to Ryan. When she got there he was trying to shake out the cob webs, but his head was pounding, and he was still too shaky to stand up. Miss Vance gently dabbed the blood from his brow and asked, "What in the world happened Ryan, you just must be more careful!?!" Ryan tried to stand up, but slipped back to the floor, only to be caught in Miss Vance's arms. "Don't try to get up yet," she ordered in her usual stern voice, "just lie back and relax for a few minutes!" Miss Vance was a very strict and formal woman, about fifty Ryan guessed, with a manor that bespoke respect and decorum. No matter the weather or time of year, she always wore a white blouse, a medium length skirt, and a ladies blazer or jacket, usually gray or dark blue, while sometimes to add a little color she would wear a gay scarf around her neck. With her black hair pulled back in a severe bun, and her erudite personality, it wasn't easy to carry on a conversation with her, let alone have any type of interpersonal relationship, but right now he was as close to Miss Vance as he ever had been, and in his hazy mental state due to his fall he wasn't exactly sure what was happening. Although she wore unrevealing clothing and acted cool and aloof to her employees, Harriett Vance couldn't disguise the fullness of her body which was dominated by a large full chest that she tried to keep hidden from view! On more than one occasion Ryan had caught himself staring at the twin mountains that were stuffed inside the heavy wool blazer, only to look away quickly when he realized she had detected his voyeuristic game. Now lying in her arms, shaken from the fall, and with her boobs just inches from his face, Ryan reached out and caressed the bulging softness beneath the thick coat!!! If he had been even slightly in control of his faculties, he never would have chanced it, but the lure of the massive chest was too much for him to bear. Now, the really strange thing about all of this was Harriett Vance's reaction, which in fact was no reaction at all! She could tell that the young lad was totally out of it, and well, the touch of his hand on her chest did indeed feel wonderful, so what would be the harm in letting him have a little fun if he wouldn't remember it anyway, and besides, it had been a very long time since anyone had made her chest feel so good!!! After several minutes of groping, Ryan began to regain his senses, and after making sure he was well enough to walk, Miss Vance sent him on home before she finished restacking the books and then went home herself!!!

[Thunder Storm]

The next day seemed like any other, people flowing in and out of the library, returning and borrowing books, kids coming in to borrow children's videos, and just the ordinary events that surrounded the day in a large public library. Ryan arrived to work at six o'clock as usual, tonight however, he sported a large bandage covering a gash over his right eye. He filled his cart with returns and set to the task of restocking the shelves until at eight o'clock Miss Vance shooed out the remaining visitors and locked the front door, before then returning to her small office just to the right of the main desk. She was reading a brochure from a book company when she was interrupted by a knock on the door, "Come in, Ryan," she called out, after setting down her reading materials while waiting to see what the boy wanted. Ryan came into the office and seemed to hesitate, as if he was very nervous. "Yes," she intoned? "Well ma'am, about last night, I mean, well, you know what I mean," he stammered! "No," she replied, "I don't know what you mean!" "Well," he continued, "when I was on the floor, you let me, you know....." "Let you what," she said sternly!?! "Touch you, feel your, you know what I mean," he replied, and then taking the absolute chance of his life, walked around the desk and reached out and felt he big boobs for the second straight night! Unsure if she would scream or just slap him, Ryan continued rubbing her chest, hoping that she wouldn't cause a scene, but what happened next was a wet dream come to life, and instead of stopping him, Miss Vance leaned back in her chair and slowly began unbuttoning her jacket! When it fell open, her low cut bra was plainly visible through the thin silk blouse! Up until now she hadn't uttered a word, but now she whispered hoarsely, "Open my blouse and feel them through my bra!!!" With trembling hands Ryan tried in vain to undo the small pearl buttons, until finally having to let Harriett Vance to it for him. When she pulled her blouse away, Ryan made an audible gasp, and gingerly touched the incredible mammarys through the lacy brassiere. The softness and sponginess were like nothing he had ever felt before!!! The girls he had gone out with barely had boobs, let alone something as breath taking as Miss Vance's, and as if on automatic pilot, he leaned over and began kissing the pink nipples through the transparent fabric, causing them to harden and shrivel up. Right then he knew he had her, because even though her tits were much bigger than the girls in his own class, he knew from personal experience that once you get to the point of making their nipples hard, you could do pretty much what you wanted to them because they were so turned on!

Now gaining confidence, Ryan pulled his head from her chest and gave her a French kiss, using his tongue to probe her open mouth, and even though he was only eighteen, Ryan sensed that this woman would do his bidding and not give him any guff. Standing up next to her chair, Ryan slowly unbuckled his belt and dropped his jeans to the floor, and now only in his BVD's, he boldly said, "You know what you want baby, take them off!!!" Just as he had predicted, Harriett Vance was now completely in his thrall, so without a word of protest she hooked her thumbs in his waist band and tugged his shorts down his thighs. His erection, while not the biggest in the world, was incredibly stiff, with a drop of precum hanging from its tip, so getting even more personal with her, he asked sharply, "How long's it been since you sucked a hard cock, bitch!?!" Licking her lips in anticipation, she answered softly, "Too long!" "Do you want it bitch," he questioned!?! This time she didn't reply, while just sucking his meat into her hot mouth, slobbering all over it, and then licking it clean. Even though he had taken control of the situation and was making her do his bidding, there was still the matter of controlling his ejaculation, and that Ryan was unable to do, for in just a matter of minutes his cock gave up a huge load of white hot cum down Harriett Vance's throat. Being so young, his ball sack had an inordinate amount of cum, thus she was unable to swallow it all as a goodly portion ran down her chin and onto her full chest! Ryan was gazing down at the cum covered chest of his middle aged suck doll when a voice that cut like a knife ripped through the air, "What is going on here," exclaimed an obviously shocked Cindy Matthews!?!

[Thunder Storm]

Julie's Story

Julie stepped in from the harsh winds of the New York winter. “Baby, I’m—baby?” she announced into pure darkness. Normally, the apartment was lit, if not by lights by candles. There were no smells coming from the kitchen alerting her of dinner being prepared. There was no note from her girlfriend, no text message or phone call telling her that she was going out.

Suddenly, a small light illuminated from the bedroom, creating the silhouette of a body she was use to seeing, dressed in clothes that she was not. The shadow moved forward in rugged steps, steps that were completely different than the long, graceful strides she was use to seeing around her residence.

“Carly?” Julie asked, cocking her head to the right slightly.

“Welcome home,” a voice said. It was husky, an imitation voice of a male, with a slightly feminine touch.

“Thanks…Whatcha doing, my love?” Julie asked, flicking on the living room light. Her normally feminine girlfriend was dressed in baggy jeans; a long, blue button-down dress shirt, and a backwards baseball cap. She had doodled on a small, simple goatee and sideburns onto her otherwise makeup-less face.

Carly came up behind her girlfriend and wrapped her arms around her waist, kissing the back of her neck gently. She felt Julie’s thin body shiver slightly in her arms.

“How was work?” Carly whispered, sucking on her girlfriend’s earlobe gently.

“Work was…work.”

“I missed you,” Carly mumbled, biting down Julie’s neck slowly, moving over her shoulders slightly, around the nape of her neck, then back up the other side. Her hands, slightly larger than the normal woman’s, fiddled with the button of Julie’s jeans. Her fingertips danced across the top of them, pushing the form-fitting pants down slightly.

“Oh yeah?” Julie asked quietly, clawing at the hand that was now brushing up and down the crotch of her thin-laced underwear. She sighed quietly, almost in a deep, slow exhale, as the rubbing became more intense, grazing the tip of her already sensitive clit.

Carly locked her fingers around the belt-loops of her lover’s pants and pulled them down forcefully, kissing up the back of Julie’s long, slender legs. She felt Julie adjust slightly, pushing backwards absently. Carly smacked her ass playfully before biting it, letting her teeth drag over the flesh. Julie moaned graciously, biting her lip to stifle it slightly.

Carly reached up and snapped the thin strings on her girlfriend’s hips before pulling them down as well. Julie stepped, kicking her stripped clothing to the side as her girlfriend stood. Julie turned and wrapped her arms around her neck, pulling her lips closer before kissing her forcefully. The girls pressed their bodies closer to each other, their lips battling each other’s. Julie drug her fingernails down the front of Carly’s body, unbuttoning and unzipping her jeans. She reached her hand in casually, her fingers meeting an unsuspected object. Julie looked at her girlfriend confused, who just smiled back seductively, biting Julie’s full, soft lips.

Carly grabbed her lover by her sweater, pulling her towards the bedroom. Forcefully yet gently she pushed her onto the bed. Julie bit her own lip this time, leaning back on her elbows, her legs spread slightly, revealing the morning-shaved labia lips, glazed vaguely with her erotic juices. Julie ran her fingers down them gently, which received a playful glare from the androgynous female in front of her.

“I’ll get the handcuffs if you don’t behave yourself,” Carly warned in her mock-male voice.

[Thunder Storm]

“Okay, I’m sorry,” Julie apologized, smiling sweetly.

“You better be,” Carly replied smartly. She added a “bitch” for measures. She ran her hand down her stomach then turned around, her back to Julie. She slid her jeans down and kicked them aside, looking over her shoulder, smiling at her girlfriend. Julie eyed her with anticipation, her body wanting nothing more than to reach out and take hold of her, to feel her body pressed close to her, their hearts racing together, their bodies cumming together.

Carly turned on her heels, revealing the hidden object; it was the pale green strap-on that the two girls had purchased months ago, and hidden in the back of the closet for safekeeping. Honestly, the object had slipped Julie’s mind long ago. However, seeing it standing at attention from the harness attached to her girlfriend, made her wish that it had been used long, long ago. Upon its revelation, a wave of heat raced through Julie’s already aroused body. Her clit throbbed with expectation. She watched as Carly stroked the rubber toy, her body moistening as it anticipated what was to come; as it grew eager to experience the pleasure it knew it was about to endure.

“I’m going to show that pussy of yours how much I missed you,” Carly said. She didn’t say it angrily, like a horny man. She said it in the sexiest voice she could muster up, the voice that she knew drove Julie crazy. It was a voice of command, of sexual power.

Julie moaned quietly. “Mmm…Baby, please do.”

Carly drug her nails up Julie’s flat stomach, pushing the winter sweater up. “Take it off,” Carly demanded as she kissed back and forth across the quivering stomach of her soul mate. Julie obliged, pulling her shirt off quickly and tossing it on the floor. Carly bit her stomach lightly, causing Julie to laugh slightly. “And the bra,” she stated, licking around Julie’s belly button slowly, biting just below it. Julie’s shaking hands fumbled behind her back as she struggled nervously to unsnap her bra, removing it hastily once she figured out the cantankerous clasps.
Carly looked up at her and smiled. “You look good naked,” she complimented, kissing Julie quickly. “You should be like this more often.” Julie laughed gently and wrapped her arms around Carly’s neck, laying flat on the bed, pulling her girlfriend down with her, kissing her passionately. Carly returned her kiss for a few second before pulling away, looking at her sternly. “Control yourself,” she whispered, before sucking the bottom lip of the mouth she loved kissing more than anything.

Carly kissed down Julie’s neck, her lips barely touching the sensitive skin. Julie’s entire left side went numb as it often did when her neck was tampered with. She had always said it was directly connected to her lower area, which Carly knew. Looking up at her seductively, Carly’s tongue slowly traced around each of Julie’s semi-hard nipples. Julie inhaled sharply then exhaled deeply as Carly’s wet mouth wrapped around the innocently pink nipples. She sucked hard, like a child nursing, on the most sensitive part of the breast. She bit occasionally, the flesh dragging across her teeth as it fell out of her mouth, and then she returned to the suckling. Julie’s deep breaths hastened and turned into casual moans.

Julie’s hips levitated, as if being pulled on by some minstrel’s strings. Carly could feel the heated passion radiating against her pelvis. Her lips traveled down Julie’s long torso, the stomach pulling away from the tender caresses. Carly could feel herself dampening as she neared the most sacred area of her girlfriend, the zone in which she’d ventured countless number of times and yet, never grew tired of. She was oddly addicted to the way it tasted, a flavor specific and beautiful as the person that harvested it.

As if it knew what was about to happen, Julie’s legs spread generously, her smooth lips separating slightly, revealing the swollen bundle of nerves housed behind them. Carly wiggled her tongue against it quickly, causing a shallow groan to escape from Julie. She sucked on each lip lightly, letting the saccharine tang sting her tongue. Pushing the lips apart, she brushed her mouth against the swollen and drenched clit, sucking on it delicately. Julie groaned loudly, her pelvis pushing forward, pushing her clit into Carly’s torturous touch more. She wrapped her mouth around the swollen area completely, sucking on it without hesitation, without reserve. She stretched it back somewhat, letting it snap back. The more she did it, the louder the sexually satisfied moans of her victim became. Her own sensitive vaginal area pulsated with the whimpers. Julie had always been able to make her incredibly wet with the slightest moan, the gentlest groan.

“Baby, put your fingers in me,” she heard over the increasingly loud noises being released into the room. As bad as she wanted to feel Julie wrap herself around her slender fingers, she had other plans, other ways of filling the sweet vagina she’d come to know and love. Carly drug her nails over Julie’s ass slowly as she continued to flick, suck, and tease the moistened clit. Each change in technique brought a different grunt, a harder moan, a longer sigh of contentment.

[Thunder Storm]

Julie begged her more, begged her loudly to enter her, and each time, Carly ignored her, changing the speed in which her tongue tormented her. Julie groaned exceedingly loud as Carly began to tease her ass with her finger, running it back and forth over the vulnerable area. They had talked about it a number of times, the pure excitement that Julie received by being fucked up the ass. Carly could never bring herself to venture to that area however, until tonight. Tonight she wanted to please her love more than she had before. The comfort level that they’d acquired with each other over the months had brought them to this point, where she found herself thinking of pleasing her girlfriend in more ways than one, pushing it beyond that limit, taking it over that redundancy that they’d become use to.

Gently, cautiously, Carly let her finger slide into the already wet hole. Julie whimpered sexually, pulling on Carly’s hair roughly. It wasn’t a cry of pain, but of bliss, of pure enjoyment. It was a sexually pleased sound that Carly had never heard Julie make. It excited her, causing her to continue with the short, placid strokes, in and out of the miniature opening. “Oh fuck yes,” Julie groaned through clinched teeth. “Baby if you don’t fuck me soon I’m going to fuck myself,” Julie promised forcefully. Carly loved having her in this position; she loved the way Julie sounded, the way her body reacted when she wanted her this bad.

Carly stood and placed her hands on the top of Julie’s legs, smiling down at her girlfriend. Julie glared back playfully, biting her lip, clawing at her stomach anxiously. Carly traced her clit with the head of the strap on. Reaching down, Julie wrapped her hand around that of her companion. She guided the fake cock up her clit then back down, sighing gently. She circled her yearning entrance and nodded at Carly once, who, without hesitation, thrusted the object into her slow but forcefully. Julie moaned loudly, her back arching high off the bed, her fingers clutching the bed sheets eagerly. Carly rocked her hips back and forth in slow, even strokes, pulling the toy out completely before thrusting it back inside in the same harsh yet tender fashion. Julie moaned each time the cock entered her, her body jolting up with every thrust. She wrapped one leg around the swaying hips of the sexual goddess she was involved with. The other leg extended vertically against Carly’s body, Julie’s foot resting on her shoulder. The position opened the tight vagina up even more, allowing deeper penetration. The head of the faux cock grazed over her inflamed g-spot absently, causing Julie to whine erotically.
Carly varied her speeds, the deepness of her thrusts. She never left Julie entirely, however, always remaining inside of her, even if it was just the head. Julie tightened her grip around the object the faster it maneuvered in and out of her. She moaned louder and louder the closer she neared an intense orgasm. “Mm baby, fuck that pussy,” she repeated. “Fuck it harder.” Carly obeyed, gliding in and out harder than before. Even when she thought she was going as fast and deep as possible, Julie demanded more, and Carly delivered. She loved watching her girlfriend writhe; she loved the way she bucked her hips, the way she pulled at her own hair, her stomach, her nipples. Her body squirmed more, thrusted harder, rode the dick fiercer as her orgasm approached.

“God Carly, I’m going to cum,” Julie announced. As if on cue, Carly’s finger lodged itself back into her ass, only microseconds before the release of sexual excitement ripped through her body. She screamed loudly, Carly’s name passing her jarred mouth. Her back arched higher than it had the entire night. Carly could feel her pussy pulsating against the cock attached to her, the juices flowing freely.

Julie reached for her girlfriend as her body wound down. Carly crawled into her arms and pressed herself close. She wrapped her arms around her trembling life-partner, holding her securely. No other words besides a shared “I love you” were whispered that night.

Nothing else needed to be said. The racing hearts, the shaking bodies, said it all. This was what it was all about, laying in the arms of the one you’d been looking for your entire life, and not having to speak. It was knowing, without promises that could easily be broken, that you had found your forever love, that it was okay to be vulnerable, to let your heart fall again, knowing that it would be caught by ready hands at the bottom. It was knowing that it was okay to love again, without fear of being hurt, misguided, or left alone. And she made it possible…

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro Thunder Storm for your wonderful stories . ;)

Here's one story for you - 'Punky's New Roommates'


Hi,there.My name is Penelope Brewster,who was formerly known as the warm,funny and bright little girl who keeps on calling herself 'Punky' Brewster.And just like some of you folks,I once had a family but that was before my father had walked out on both me and my mother and she had abandoned me at a Chicago,Illinois shopping center,leaving me with no other choice but to try to survive on my own with my ever-faithfull dog known as Brandon and that had meant placing myself inside a vacant apartment within a local buidling which was being managed by an old and grumpy widower photographer whose name happens to be Henry Warnimont but thankfully enough,I was also able to make some really good friends inside that building like for instance:my best friend who happens to be a little African-American girl known as Cherie Johnson,who had used to live in an apartment upstairs with her grandmother,this one geeky kid known as Allen Anderson and this one stuck-up rich girl whose name happens to be Margaux Kramer.

And of course,after he had discovered that Brandon and I were both living inside that empty apartment and heard my story,good old Henry had suddenly softened-up and allowed me to stay with him which--if you were to ask me--was a whole lot better than staying at Fenster Hall for the rest of my natural life before he was able to get past the entire bunch of burrecratic red tape with some help from really nice folks such as this one African-American guy whose name happens to be Michael Fulton--who had allowed his friends to call 'Mike'--and gain the chance to adopt both me and Brandon and put up with this one little kid who keeps on saying at the top of her lungs,"PUNKY POWER!"And now,whenever I allow myself to look back on that little girl that I once was,I would place my hand on my forehead,close my eyes,let out a sigh and ask myself,"What the fucking hell was I thinking by saying those two words like that?"

Anyway,it was on a warm and sunny May 23rd day that my three formentioned friends and I had finally graduated from high-school and gone back home to have one last meal with Henry--the big lovable lug--before I had woken myself up on the very next day,eaten my breakfast and gotten my personal stuff packed for me to move out of the apartment and head straight for the University of Illinois at Chicago before Henry had helped me get it all inside this great-looking car that he had given me for my sweet sixteen birthday,gave me a big loving hug and told me that he will still love me with all of my heart.

And after I had said the same thing to him,I had placed myself inside the car,waved 'goodbye' to both Henry and Brandon and drove myself away from the one apartment building that I had once called my home,I had turned on the car radio and began listening to some of the old-time rock-and-roll music on the one station known as 'The Drive' which happens to be WDRV 97.1 on the FM dial on my way to the university.And as soon as I had finally arrived at my destination and gotten myself registered,I had gone to a local drug store,purchase the latest edition of the ChicagoTribune and started glancing through the want ads for a new place to stay in.

But of course,that was before someone had started lightly tapping on the paper,causing me to lower it and discover that there was this one great-looking girl with dark-brown hair looking at me with a small smile on her face and saying,"Hi,you must be Penelope Brewster.We're going to be in the same class together.My name is Robyn Billingsley and you really don't need to thumb through the want ads of that rag to look for a new place to live because you're coming to my place to live with me and my roommate.Trust me,'Punky'.Can I call you 'Punky'?You really do need to be sharing the rent with one or two good friends than paying it on your own."

And after I had given that idea some thought and decided that--in spite of the fact that I would have no choice but to be stuck with a roommate who is going to call me 'Punky' again--it would be a good idea for me to share an apartment with two other students,I had decided to accept Robyn's kind and generous offer and went with her to--big surprise--a local apartment building,where the both of us had stepped inside the apartment and noticed from the sound of running water in the bathroom that someone was taking a nice warm shower in there.But that was before Robyn had knocked on the bathroom door and said,"Peter,are you in there?It's Robyn!I'm home!",causing the both of us to hear a young man's voice from the other side of the door saying,"Hey,that's great!Get your clothes off and get that ass of yours in here!It's fuck-a-dub-dub-in-the-shower-time!"

"Actually,Peter!I just want you to come out here and meet our new roommate!",that was what Robyn had said to the door before the water has been turned off,the door had opened itself up and allowed this bare-ass naked blonde male hunk to step out of the bathroom,place his nude body in front of Robyn and ask,"Are you kidding me,Robyn?I mean,how could you really turn down a real hunk of man like this?"And after I had taken a really good look at his hot-looking ass,I had cleared my throat and answered,"I don't need to turn it down.",causing a confused Peter to turn himself slowly around and gazed his embarressed eyes on me before Robyn had gotten a large towel out of the bathroom,wrapped it around the lower part of her roommate's buck-naked body and said,"Peter Cameron,this is our new roommate,Penelope Brewster.Punky,this is Peter."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

And believe it or not,after he had given me a friendly handshake and apologized to me for that little bit of embarressment,Peter had told me to not worry about Robyn calling me 'Punky' again because he once had an embarressing nickname when he was a little kid and still understood how it had felt growing-up with it.Anyway,after they had helped me get myself settled into my new bedroom,both Peter and Robyn had invited me to go with them to this local fast-food joint--I forgot what name it was--and have dinner with them there.And while we were enjoying our evening meal at that place,I had opened my big fat mouth and told them about how Brandon and I had came to be living with Henry and they had placed their gentle hands on my shoulders and told me that I had became a true survivor.

Just then,after we had left that fast-food place and came right straight home,Robyn had picked up the TV Guide,started thumbing through it and asked,"So,are you guys up to watching the new episodes of 'Ghost Whisperer' and 'Moonlight' on WBBM-TV CBS2 tonight?",but just as I was about to answer that question,a small-smiling Peter had cleared his throat,walked into the living room with the DVD case with the words 'My Plaything Jewel De'Nyle' on it and said,"Actually,Robyn.I have a better idea in mind.It's the latest DVD that I had ordered through the Hustler Hollywood Online Store and I hope that our new roommate will join us in watching it."

And just as I was about to say anything to him,Peter had placed that DVD inside the DVD player and pressed the 'play' button,causing images of Jewel De'Nyle and other hot porn stars humping and fucking the living shit out of each other.And as soon as he had plopped himself down on the living room sofa and gazed his eyes upon the images on the TV screen,Peter had stripped off all of his clothes and began stroking his stiff cock which had caused me to turn my confused eyes toward Robyn and notice that she had already taken all of her clothes off and started pumping the Hannah Harper's Smooth Operator dildo in and out of her hot,wet pussy and carressing her own tits.

And surprisingly enough,that whole scene had caused me to remove all of my clothes,move myself closer to Peter,place myself on his lap and allow him to start pumping his stone hard dick in and out of my hot and steamy cunt and place both of his hands on my firm breasts.And after Robyn had moved herself closer to me and Peter,placed her hand on my bare shoulder and began sucking on my stiff mounds,I had placed one of my hands on Peter's bare arm and the other hand on Robyn's bare back and said,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Robyn!Touch me!Touch me there!Suck on my tits while Peter fucks my wet pussy dry!Aaaahhhh!"

Then,after Peter had taken his stiff cock out of my hot,moist snatch and allowed Robyn to start sucking on it,he had began licking on my cunt and carressing my tits which had caused me to realize that I was being able to enjoy each and every minute of experiencing the one thing that I had actually never experienced with anyone before which happens to be pure and untamed sexual pleasure.That was before Peter had placed his stone hard dick inside Robyn's pussy and began licking on my snatch and I had placed my hands on her silky-smooth naked thighs and began sucking on her tits,causing a sexually-charged Robyn to place her hands on my bare back and yell at the top of her lungs,"AAAAHHHH,YES!THAT'S IT!DO IT,PETER!DO IT,PUNKY!TOUCH ME!SUCK MY TITS!FUCK THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF ME!MAKE ME WANNA CUM!AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!"

And then,after the three of us had started moving ourselves harder and faster and our lovemaking has finally gotten itself enrolled into the University of Illinois,Peter,Robyn and I had all came and collapsed due to exhaustion and fell asleep with our naked arms in a lover's embrace.Just then,on the very next day,I had woken up and discovered that a large Hustler Overworked And Underlaid T-Shirt has been placed over my nude body.And after I had taken a second look at it,I had allowed a small smile to appear on my lips and let out a small chuckle before I had put on that T-shirt,got myself off the living room floor and stepped into the kitchen to join my two new roommates for some breakfast.As for what I was going to tell Henry about my first few days away from my old home,I had decided to keep the sexual experience that I had with Peter and Robyn to myself when I write my first letter to him.


The End

[birdie8819]

Just can't stop myself

My Husband and I love to role play, here's a story of a naughty experience I had on one of our acts. We were to meet at a local watering hole and pretend to not know each other and then seduce each other and go home and get nasty. I'm 44 and a grandmother already, redhead of medium build,34c breasts and slender long legs. I need to lose some weight around my tummy but I seem to be attractive to men.( I get lots of attention). I'm a sports nut and can converse and hold my own with any man on any sports topic of the day. This really helps in making guy friends. My Husband is 51 and in great shape which makes him younger than his years. He is a great lover which has kept me faithful for our 5 years of marriage.

I dressed casual, tight little shorts, low cut blouse, and sandals. My husband likes me clean shaven,(he eats better pussy when I'm bare!) so I trimmed all up in anticipation of my pussy being licked and sucked.

A friend of mine dropped me off at the bar at 6pm (our proposed meeting time) and I sat at the bar and ordered a beer. A baseball game was on so I relaxed and started watching it. I noticed a couple of good looking younger guys a couple of seats down from me. They were getting hammered on shots of Patron and were happy drunks. They were tall, muscular, athletic guys in T shits and jeans and were really into the Angel,As ballgame. I started fantasizing about how their naked bodies would look and quickly downed my beer and ordered another. Then I started thinking about some of my sordid past, before my current man.

I was 24, unhappily married to an abusive man and left him. All I had was a beat up Camaro, a few clothes and $100. I called my Brother and he set me up with a place to stay with one of his Wife's girlfriends. It was a crappy trailer in a trailer park but at least I had a bed and a bedroom. I had officially become trailer trash. She ran the trailer park and worked in the little store. Not a very attractive woman(heavy and unkempt) but she was a happy nice person. I knew there wasn't going to be a lot of cool guys cumming around her trailer. I was going to have get my own place soon.

It was a truck stop town in the middle of nowhere so I hooked up a job as a waitress in a beer bbq place. The patons were 90% men and mostly truckers so tips were pretty good. Still I was needing more cash to save up for a place of my own.

One night a couple of truckers were getting frisky with me (patting my ass ect.) when they made me an offer I couldn't refuse, $100 to give them blowjobs out in their trucks. I was and still am a very horny girl and my pussy started moistening. They weren't the most attractive men but they didn't stink and were nice. So when my shift ended I went out to their trucks where they were waiting for me. Well, I thought they wanted to do it separate from one another but no, they wanted it at the same time! Well, I needed that $100 so I agreed. I had never been with 2 guys at the same time before, boy was I aroused. I had sucked and fucked my boyfriend and another guy at different times on the same day before but nothing like this. Two cocks, how would I handle them.

Into the cab of the truck we went and they pulled their jeans down to expose 2 big ,hard cocks. I was so wet, I so wanted a cock in me. But I wasn't on birth control and had no condoms. The guys wanted my top off so I stripped it off. They started sucking and licking my breasts while I stroked their big hard cocks. Then they pulled my head down (a little roughly I must say) and shoved those beautiful cocks in my face. I licked each one up and down and sucked their balls. They were moaning in pleasure and my confidence grew. I started taking a cock all the way down my throat until I would gag while furiously stroking the other.

I alternated back and forth for what seemed like 30 minutes before the first cock came in my mouth.. I licked it clean and went back to work on the other one until it blew a load on my face and in my hair. The other cock was now hard again so I slid it back in my mouth and down my throat. They then pulled my pants off and started finger fucking me. My juices were flowing and they had me lick it off their fingers. They were talking filthy to me making me more and more aroused. I would have sucked off a football team at this point. As I was sucking that first hard cock the other one rose to attention and pulled out a condom, put it on and started fucking me from behind.

A cock in my pussy and one in my mouth ,it was heaven! I went wild, fucking and sucking those cocks like there was no tomorrow. The cock in my mouth spurted a nice load down my throat that I drank down like a dirty whore. The cock fucking me was slamming away and I was cumming over and over. After what seemed like a hour he started moaning and pulled out. I tore off the condom and it started squirting on my face until I got my mouth on it, lapping up as much cumm as possible. My fears of not being able to handle 2 cocks at once were gone. As I knelt there licking cumm of my fingers, rubbing my clit, I felt a great sense of accomplishment (as well as feeling like a total slut). They called me little slut, gave me $200, and threw me out of the truck naked with cumm all over me. My clothes followed a few minutes later.

There were a couple other truckers out in the lot and they came over to see if I was OK. I told them not only was I OK, I was great, I just got fucked! They laughed and started rubbing my wet pussy. I started rubbing their cocks through their jeans making them nice and hard. I was so turned on ,I needed more cock. I asked them what they would give me for a good cock sucking and the response was "it depends on how good you are you dirty girl".I didn't care if they gave me a penny, I wanted to suck more cock .I would of paid them! They both undid their pants as I knelt there with my mouth open.

They took turns fucking my mouth while I rubbed my clit until I started cumming again. These cocks were smallish compared to the other two, but nice and hard and I could easily lick their balls while they were all the way down my throat. Back and forth I went, licking ,sucking and stroking until I tasted cumm on one of them.I wanted them to cumm at the same time so I gripped it hard and focused on the other until I felt it ready to blow. I wildly sucked back and forth until they both started squirting their cumm in my open mouth and on my face.

Once again this evening I was kneeling, licking cumm off my fingers and rubbing my clit as a couple guys called me filthy names and gave me money. I got $50 from each guy as a parting gift. They told me I was a great cocksucker and hoped to see me again. I had never done a sex act out in public like this before, boy was I a slut! I'm sure other people had seen what I was doing from their trucks or when they drove by.

I gathered myself and dressed. I was turned on beyond what I thought was possible. I also had a weeks pay for doing what I luv to do! These episodes repeated themselves over and over with different guys for about a year until I had enough saved to move to the coast and get my own place. I had a regular following and made some good friends.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I got a nice apartment and hooked up a job as a box girl at a supermarket. I quickly worked my way up to a well paid checker using my sexual skills on my supervisors as a persuasive tool .My mouth and pussy were being satisfied and were making me money just like a whore.

Despite having a good job I was usually short on cash. Rent was high and I had a new car and car payment with it. I started going out to a couple different bars to meet people and relax. To get free drinks I would flirt like the horny bitch I am and whisper in guys ears "I'll suck you off in your car for a couple drinks". This never failed! On top of it I got my oral fix and a belly full of cumm! I luv a belly full of cumm. I don't know what it is, I just luv the taste of cumm. I made many friends, had a lot of free drinks and sucked a lot of cocks.

Well, after dreaming about my past for a while I must have given off a scent that attracted the young, handsome guys a couple seats down. We started talking about the baseball game and joking around. When they got another round of shots they gave me one. We continued partying together as they moved to either side of me. My freshly shaved pussy was aching for cock. I was sneaking looks at the bulges in their jeans and they were big.

Then I realized it was 7pm and my Husband hadn't showed. Well, in the
meantime I thought I'd amuse myself. I was squeezing their biceps comparing them while sneaking feels to their thighs. They were getting frisky and were touching my thighs and breasts. I was soaking my panties with hot pussy juice. Then my cell rang and it was him. He said his car broke down and it was being towed. He'd catch a ride with the tow truck to the house and get my car. He'd be there in an hour and we could start our fun then. I said "that's fine honey, Luv you"and hung up. By now the guys on either side of me were wasted and after 3 shots I was feeling no pain and very horny.

One of the guys asked if I'd like to go get high in his truck. I thought to myself this could be trouble but went anyway. What a hunk he was, I couldn't resist. We got in his big Ford crew cab, he loaded a couple bowls, and we got real stoned. My head was spinning, he rubbed my back and I responded. He stroked my breasts and kissed me, I responded. I kept thinking this is wrong (I had not cheated on my husband of 5 years) but the inner slut in me took over! I rubbed his cock through his jeans, it was enormous! My mouth was salivating and my pussy twitching while rubbing his huge cock.

I undid his belt and pants, asking if he'd like me to suck his cock. We laughed as I freed his cock and started licking it like a popsicle. I've sucked and fucked hundreds of cocks but this was the largest I'd ever seen. It must have been a good 10 inches or more, thick, and attached to this gorgeous guy. I opened my mouth as wide as it would go and tried to get that cock in my mouth,(it was like a baseball bat).I got the head in but it kept growing and getting harder. He grabbed my head and forced his cock down my throat telling me "to get after it you old slut."

That turned me on big time and I worked that cock over, gagging a lot but really enjoying myself. There was saliva all over my face, as I was nearly getting it all the way down my throat, when there was a knock on the door. It was his buddy from the bar ondering where we were, and looking in he saw me deep throating that giant cock as I winked at him. He laughed and said "have fun guys", and started back to the bar. I pulled that big cock out of my mouth, rolled down the window, and hollered at him to cumm join us.

There were a couple of girls and a guy out in the lot that overheard me, as my next cock started back to the truck. When he got in I could see them looking my way, checking out my messed up hair,face with saliva all over it and breasts hanging out. They were laughing and cheered us on. The thought of two big,hard,young cocks at my disposal had my pussy on fire. The group out in the lot moved over near our truck so they could see in the windows. I got even more aroused knowing they were going to see me suck a couple of cocks.

I wasted no time getting my to my second cock, tearing off his pants like a wild woman. Out sprung another beauty, hard and thick and a good 8 inches. This one was easy to deep throat after working on that huge one. I alternated back and forth gagging ,choking, stroking, sucking and licking those magnificent cocks with wild abandon oblivious to the group watching outside. I started tasting some pre cumm on my cocks and so wanted a load in my mouth. I felt like I was 24 back at the truckstop!

My massive cock was ready to blow so I gave it my full attention, having both my hands wrapped around it and the head in my mouth. I kept swirling my tongue around it and tugging it with both hands until it blew. I tried to get it all the way down my throat but it was squirting so much cumm in my mouth I couldn't handle it. I pulled my mouth off it and it shot a good 10 more streams of cumm all over my face, hair and breasts. When it finally stopped I used it to wipe the cumm off me and licked it clean. He laid back with a big smile as his buddy and the group outside cheered.

Now I had a second cock to finish! I swallowed it all the way down and could tell it wouldn't be long. He was rubbing my pussy through my moist little shorts and I went wild, increasing the speed of the mouth fucking I was getting. Here I was with two gorgeous guys and cocks, having blown one and the other about to erupt down my throat. I was in heaven............... again! I was so aroused and I wanted the cumm out of my cock. I started a slow, steady rhythm deep throating my big cock increasing the speed until it spurted down my throat. I managed to get most of the cumm in my mouth this time. What dribbled out of my mouth, I rubbed on my spent cock and licked clean. My audience erupted in applause and we all laughed.

I suddenly realized I had forgotten about my husband and when I looked out at the group that had watched us, there he was. He wasn't looking to happy. I was sad. I didn't want to hurt him, but this is what ruined my other marriages, my infidelity. I had been a good girl for 5 years, that's real good for me. I got out of the truck to try to talk to him but he just got in my car and left me there. Well, at least I was stranded with two hunks with big cocks!

We gathered ourselves, got dressed and smoked a couple more bowls. The
guys asked about my husband and I said it was fine, He let me fuck around. So we went back in the bar and I cleaned up in the ladies room. When I came back the guys had ordered a couple new rounds of patron shots, and we toasted to my oral skills and my husband. They told me he was a lucky guy to have such a slut as his wife. They asked if I did this much and I told them a little about my past. That seemed to get them aroused. They asked if I had taken it up the ass and dp'd. I responded of course, I luv a big cock in my ass and to be airtight is a dream. I wanted to be fucked, damn it!

We continued to party until late in the night when they asked if I'd like to go to their place and fuck! I was totally bombed and that sounded delicious. I rubbed their bulging cocks through their pants and with a big smile said "lets go".


The End

[birdie8819]

Plan C, There's No Need for Plan D

I sat at the bar watching him in operation. Stud Muffin was working his charm on a blonde with legs up to here, tits out to there and a brain you couldn't trip over on a dark night blindfolded. He whispered something in her ear that must have, going by her reaction, been the most stupendously funny comment ever made. While he was entertaining her with his witty repartee he was entertaining himself by 'accidentally' brushing one of her double D's with his hand, she didn't mind it at all.

He was tall, with a gym hewn body, a salon tan, fashionably tinted hair, and impossibly white teeth that he exposed to the world at every opportunity. His hands were the epitome of the manicurist's art and his left pinkie finger sported a huge gold ring surrounding a diamond big enough to choke on. To look at him you could be forgiven for believing that this man had the world at his feet fighting over the crumbs from his table.

There were cogs in his head that, even as I watched him, were turning with increasing speed, telling him that this airhead was no longer a challenge for him. All he would have to do to get into her pants was to ask and she would have dropped them there and then. Time for Plan B. He looked at his watch, yes it was due about, he counted off the seconds, his cell rang. "Hi you've reached Winston Jones, speak to me." He concentrated on the voice coming at him over the phone, "Can't Jackson take care of that? Alright, I'll be there in half an hour." He clicked it off. "Listen Honey, there's a major drama at work and it appears that I'm the only one that can fix it. What say I drop you home and if I fix it quickly enough we can continue this back at yours?"

It took a while for this to penetrate the vacuum between her ears but she reluctantly complied.

They left. I wasn't the only one to watch them leave, there were at least two others. In the far corner of the room was the man who, on seeing the signal had placed the call, and the bar attendant, an attractive brunette of thirty something.

"He'll be back in ten." Her voice was like honey from the fridge, slow and smooth.

"What do you mean?" I asked, intrigued.

"He's just implemented Plan B in which he takes her home and drops her, and then he's straight back here looking for another score."

"You make it sound so callous and calculating."

"It is. Night after night I stand here serving drinks and watching him in action, and night after night it's either one or the other. If he's not bored, or the challenge is worth the effort, then there's no signal, that's Plan A. If he's bored, he looks at his watch, that's the signal for his mate to make the call so that he can bail, That's Plan B. Tonight's a Plan B night, and looking at the talent here, he's going to miss out."

"Thanks a lot."

"You don't honestly mean to say that you're interested in him?"

"No, but I don't like being written of as being someone that he might not be interested in."

"Sorry. Time was that if he bombed out on Plan A and had to resort to Plan B, he'd even consider me worth the effort."

"And he doesn't any more?"

"Not since the bastard got me pregnant and coerced me into having an abortion. I made it very obvious that I wasn't about to go through that again, I wasn't going to be yet another scalp in his trophy cabinet. Look out, he's back."

Sure enough, he walked back through the door and quickly scoped the room. He hesitated for a second when his eyes met mine and, seeing that there wasn't the slightest interest from me, walked toward me. "Sandy, could I have a Bourbon straight up and something for the lovely lady, what would you have?"

I looked at him close up for the first time and to my surprise he looked, under the fake tan and coloured hair, to be around my age, forty. "The lovely lady is fine."

"No, I insist, let me buy you a drink."

"So that, in some way, I would owe you something. Listen Mister whatever your name is, I don't want another drink, and even if I did, I most certainly wouldn't touch one that you bought me. If you are so intent on wasting your money, by all means buy a drink, but I'll just let it sit on the bar, I won't touch it."

"Now I'm offended, here I am trying to be sociable and you spit in my eye. The name's Kingsley Martin."

My arched eyebrow was an indication that I didn't believe him. "How nice for you." I turned away from him and smiled at Sandy. She looked past me at his face and a quick smile passed over her face. Score one to me.

"Why the hostility? What have I done to you?"

"You've done nothing to me and it's going to stay that way. Why don't you just fuck off and leave me alone, better yet, piss off back to the blonde bimbo that you left here with a few minutes ago, or have you fucked her already, talk about a quickie, it must have been a stand up start."

He glared daggers at me before storming off to sit with his friend. By the way that he glared at me while they spoke I could only assume that he was making up some excuse for his failure to score.

"You'd better be careful doing something like that, he doesn't take rejection lightly. As you already know, I'm Sandy."

"Oooh I'm shaking in my boots. I'm Crystal, by the way."

"Pleased to meet you, but tell me do you have you got a death wish or something?"

"No, just enjoying myself, is all."

"Don't say that I didn't warn you. Can I get you another drink, or are you going to drink the one he bought you?"

"Is he looking?"

"Yes."

"Then give me another."

"Sure thing, this one's on the house." She put the drink on the bar in front of me, never taking her eyes off him. "I tell you what, he's really ticked now."

"Good, I'm off to the little girl's room." I swallowed the drink and got up and walked through the door at the rear of the bar that led into the passageway to the rest rooms, hoping he'd follow, he did.

"Listen bitch, what's your problem?"

"Problem? I don't have a problem. I think that you might have one, but I'm fine, never better in fact."

He stood in front of me, pressing me back against the wall with his body, his hand around my throat. "You listen to me bitch, no-one treats me like this and gets away with it!"

"Really? If you take a look to your right you'll see a CCTV camera pointed directly at us, it has captured everything that has happened here, including a full facial of you, and it's even going to capture this, for posterity." I kneed him in the nuts and he went down like a pole-axed steer, gasping for breath as he writhed on the floor clutching the family jewels. I used the toilet and, when I emerged from the ladies there was no sign of him, there was also no sign of him in the bar as I sat back on my stool.

"What ever did you do to him?"

"No more than he deserved, let's just say that he'll be a falsetto for a couple of days." Sandy chuckled as she poured me another.

We sat and chatted for a while as the crowd thinned, and closing time loomed.

I made a call and waited for a couple of minutes and then left. As I left the bar I caught a glimpse of him seated in his car across the road. I hailed a conveniently passing cab and got in. "How'd it go?" The driver asked.

"Couldn't have gone better. Is he following?"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"You better believe it."

"Lose him, don't make it obvious, just lose him." The skill with which we lost him wasn't something that they teach in cabbie school. Pretty soon the cab pulled up outside the fortress that was my apartment building, you know the type, the key lock outer gate leading into a vestibule, the gate locks behind you and before the security guard inside the building opens the inner gate to let you into the foyer. The same key operates the elevator. All this designed so that only people with a valid reason for being inside the building can get inside.

I walked into my apartment and put my bag on a small table by the door, then, undoing my blouse, I removed the wire from my bra and the ultra slim FM transmitter that was taped to my back. I took the recorder from my bag and plugged it into my computer that, using a voice recording program, transcribed everything that was said during the course of the evening.

I slept the sleep of the innocent, like hell! My mind was going over the events that have led to this and what was going down as a result.

Sandy greeted me as I walked through the door and had a drink on the bar even before I had sat down. "Guess who's not a happy person?"

"Our friend over in the corner?"

"You got it. He was pumping me for information just before you arrived. By the way I told him your name was Chantelle, two can play at that game."

"Thank you. Has Plan A arrived yet?"

"No, and that's the surprising bit, he's been here for nearly an hour and several girls have given him a ginormous hint but he has ignored them all. I don't get it."

"Maybe he's going to have another crack at me tonight. His type can't bear to lose."

I was there for maybe an hour and he still hadn't made his move on me, or anyone else for that matter, when my cell rang. "Hi handsome, what are you doing?" I listened to the voice on the other end, "Sure drop in. nothing much is happening here."

Five minutes later a man walked through the door and came up to the bar. I stood up and threw my arms around his neck and kissed him, passionately.

"Christ he just about choked on his drink, it must have gone down the wrong pipe." Sandy was chuckling to herself.

"Sandy this is Ben, Ben, Sandy." Handshakes happened and Sandy refreshed my drink and got one for Ben.

"Are you two an item?"

"I don't know," I said, looking at Ben, "are we?"

"Sure thing Babe. Now where's the man?"

"Over in the corner, by the potted palm."

"I think I might go to the John, give me a sign if he follows."

I dialled his cell phone but didn't press the 'talk' button until he had gone through the door and Winston/Kingsley had got up to follow. Several minutes later Ben came back massaging his knuckles. "What happened?" I asked.

"He came in and started telling me how he had, last night, fucked you so hard and so well that he had you begging him to stop, and that if I was hoping to get any tonight I was out of luck because you had told him you were so sore from his monster cock that you couldn't even touch your cunt, let alone have a cock in it. I decked him."

We watched as he came back glaring at us through his one good eye and with his hand covering a promising shiner on the other side. "Somehow I don't think he's happy." Sandy observed.

"Good. Come on Ben, let's blow this joint."

"Sure thing Babe, but first a little show." He kissed me again and, in full view of 'the Man' he put his hand between my legs and I dry fucked his finger for several minutes just to let him know that I had been told what he had said and that it was all bullshit. He was really steamed up now.

I did my thing and the 'convenient' cab met us at the front door. As we drove off the driver observed him in the rear view mirror dashing across the road to his car in an attempt to follow us. Like last night we lost him, easily.

Ben followed me into my apartment. "How long before we can nail this bastard?"

"One more night should do it. But we're not here to talk about this, do you realise that it's been over a week since the last time we fucked, and I'm suffering from Ben's dick withdrawal symptoms."

"Sorry Babe, but we've both been busy, and our times haven't clicked. But, never fear tonight we are here to rectify that deplorable situation."

Ben, right from the very beginning of our relationship, has proven to be the perfect lover. He is considerate of me and my feelings, if I don't feel like it, which is very rare, he understands. When I do feel like it, less rare, he knows just what I need to experience intense and multiple orgasms. Likewise, I know what to do to bring him to a climax, whether it is with my mouth, which I have grown to like since he introduced me to 69's and blow jobs, or my cunt, which I still prefer. We have discussed, but not done anal, we have never felt that it would enhance what we already had.

I love the feeling that I get when Ben's cock is inside me, he fills me right up and when he moves it the sensation is so intense that it is all I can do to hold back my orgasm. He has also developed the knack of stretching my orgasm so that once it starts I'm in heaven for several minutes. Several such elongated orgasms happened over the space of three hours before we went to sleep.

While Ben and I work in the same job, at the same place, we didn't go to work together. I'm officially on leave, the real story is entirely different. Because I wasn't going to work, I got up and made him breakfast of coffee, dry toast, and more coffee, he needed the lift after the small amount of sleep we had managed after our rectification exercise of the previous night.

"Are we set for tonight?" Ben asked as he left.

"Sure thing. Now you know what you have to do, and everything is set up?" He gave me a look like I had insulted him and left.

Sandy was on duty as I walked in. "He isn't happy again." She said, nodding towards the corner table.

He was wearing sunglasses to cover his shiner and he sat there ignoring everyone but me. Tonight was definitely going to be the night. I sat and drank steadily for an hour, becoming quite 'inebriated', talking loudly and overdoing the gestures as Sandy and I talked about nothing, which wasn't easy on club soda.

I got up and walked unsteadily towards the Ladies room. He followed and caught up with me in the passageway and just as I was about to go into the Ladies room. "What have I done to you?"

"Like I told you the other night, nothing and I want to keep it that way."

"Look I'm sorry if I upset you."

"You didn't upset me, your type never do."

"What I'm trying to say is, how can I make it up to you?"

"You have nothing to make up."

"But I still would like for us to bury the hatchet and start all over again. Let me buy you a drink."

"That's tha last thing I need right now, another drink. Let me use the toilet before I pee myself." I walked into the cubicle and had my pee.

He was still there when I emerged. "Look, what do I have to do to get you to leave me alone?"

"Just let me buy a drink, and let's talk this though, I'm sure that once you get to know, really know, me you won't be so hard on me."

"We'll see about that. Okay, I'll let you buy me one drink, and we'll talk if that's what you want, but that's it, unless I say otherwise."

We both sat at the bar, I wanted Sandy close by if he tried to do something stupid, we had a drink and we talked, at least he talked, he pleaded his case and I listened. Eventually I stood up. "Come one, I can't bear to see a grown man grovel like this, let's get it over with." I did the speed dial thing for the cab and as we left the bar I put two fingers in my mouth and whistled.

"Why are we taking a cab, I have my car across the road."

"You don't honestly think that I'd get into your car alone with you do you?" He got in the back of the cab with me. His hand 'casually' edged toward my thigh. "Don't even think about it." I caught the cabbie's smile in the rear view mirror.

We pulled up outside my apartment building and I led him through the front door and up in the elevator. If I had been in his shoes I think that I would have been wondering about all of that security.

As soon as we had gone into the building the cab driver put a call through alerting the person at the other end that we were on our way up.

I ushered him into the apartment and placed my bag on the table by the door. He made a grab for me as I walked towards my bedroom. I slapped his hand away. "Park it on the sofa while I slip into something more comfortable." The last thing I wanted was for him to undress me and find the wire.

Ben was in the bedroom with a whole bank of screens and recorders. "You okay?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Sure. Let's do it." I slipped out of my clothes and put a gown on that was so sheer that it might just as well have not been there, and walked into the other room. His eyes almost popped out of his head at the sight before him.

"Fuck, you look so sexy." He headed towards my with his arms outstretched.

I allowed him to put his arms around me, I allowed him to kiss me, I didn't allow him to slip his tongue into my mouth. Eventually I allowed him to fondle my breasts, to remove my gown and take my nipples into his mouth. I made appropriate noises to boost his ego and spur him on to greater endeavours, and to lose sight of the fact that I was very much in control.

I put my hand on his crotch and fondled his cock through the material of his trousers. He reached down and unzipped his fly and, taking my hand he inserted it into the gap. He had gone commando, as I had been told he would. I fondle his cock, skin on skin, and he got harder and harder. "Have you ever felt anything like that?"

"Well I've actually felt bigger, you know."

"Probably on some black brother, but have you ever felt anything like that in white meat?"

"Like I said, but I could be wrong, I'll just have to check it out." I dropped to my knees in front of him and taking his balls in my hand I moved my head closer to get a better look at what was on offer. It wasn't small but not as impressive as he would have me believe, still I had work to do.

I squeezed his balls hard. "What the fuck! You're hurting me!"

Before he lost his hard on I bit his cock as hard as I could without drawing blood. "Fucking Hell! What the fuck do you think you're doing?"

I spat his cock out. "Do I have your complete and undivided attention?"

He couldn't speak, but he nodded his head so vigorously I thought he was in danger of shaking it off. I reached under the cushion of the sofa and removed a photograph, that of a young girl. "Do you recognise this girl?"

"Should I?"

"Take a closer look, a seriously closer look."

"She looks familiar, but what's this all about?"

"This girl was one of your Plan A girls."

"What are you talking about 'Plan A girls'?" Fear was beginning to creep into his voice.

"Plan A girls are those that you pick up on your first sweep of the bar. She stays a Plan A girl unless you lose interest and in that scenario you dump her and return for Plan B. This girl was your Plan A girl six months ago, I would have thought that you wouldn't forget someone in that short time, especially as this girl fell pregnant to you, and when she, not more than three months ago, confronted you with the news, you told her to get an abortion and that you weren't responsible for her stupidity in allowing herself to get pregnant. You also told her that it was none of your business what she did with the kid, you weren't going to do anything to help."

"I seem to remember a girl coming up to me and telling me something like that, but I couldn't remember having fucked her, so I thought it was just someone trying to blackmail me for something that I didn't do."

"Something that you didn't do! You told her that, even though you had only known her for a couple of hours, you loved her and would look after her, you offered her a new car, to pay the rent on her apartment, you even offered to marry her. Is that your standard line of bullshit?"

"Can I help it if girls are so overwhelmed by me that they are so gullible?"

"Who am I judge the girls. I'm here to punish you for the hurt that you caused to this girl, and believe me, you are going to be punished."

"And just what do you think you can do to me? You have no proof of any of this." A note of confidence was creeping into his voice. He was right, I didn't have any proof, at least none that would stand up in court.

"What I'm going to do is this for starters." I squeezed his balls and bit his cock again.

"Oh fuck!" He screamed as he tried to pull my head from his cock. I applied more pressure. "What do you want from me?" He screamed.



"This girl was young and naïve, you singled her out of a group of young girls, you flattered her, you plied her with drinks and you made her feel special, so special that she dumped her friends in favour of you. You took her to your apartment where you plied her with more drinks and where you had sex with her, not to put too fine a point on this, you fucked her. Surprisingly enough, the one thing that she was certain of during the whole episode was that she never orgasmed, although you came several times, not once did she."

"So she didn't come, so what? And what is your interest in this girl?"

"This young girl was my daughter Jacqueline. Jacqui was a bright student with a bright future, she was popular with her friends, she was popular with her teachers at school. And you, super stud, you took all of that from her. You sought her out from among her friends, you flattered her, you seduced her. Oh I'm not saying that you raped her, she allowed you to make love to her. And then you tossed her on the scrap heap like some piece of rubbish. You had no further use for her in your life, she was a potential embarrassment for you so you had to distance yourself from her."

"So, what's the big deal?"

"Because she got so depressed by the situation that she took her own life. She thought that she was bringing so much shame to her family that she couldn't face up to us and tell us what had happened. I had to read about it in her suicide note. How do you think that made me feel, knowing that my daughter felt so ashamed of what had happened to her that she couldn't come to me and talk to me about it. She bottled it up until the only way that she could see out of this was to end her life. Now do you understand why you and I are here?"

"What do you want from me? I can't bring her back for you."

"What I want from you is your admission that this happened and your apology to me and, while you're at it you can apologise to all the girls that you have treated in a similarly shameful manner."

"Fat chance of that ever happening. Fuck not again!" Hew screamed as I bit into his cock again.

"Wouldn't it be easier for you just to apologise?" To emphasise my point I bit into him again.

"Fuck, All right! I'll apologise, just don't bite me again, I'm sorry for what I did for your daughter, I didn't mean it to go that far. I'm sorry for the way that I've treated other girls. Now will you leave me alone?" I let him go and he stood there for several minutes massaging his cock before packing his gear away in his trousers.

I escorted him to the elevator. I used my key to open it and he scampered inside and as the doors were closing he shouted his abuse at me.

I rang the security guard to tell him that a man was coming down and to let him out. I also told him that there would be two people waiting outside and that he should let them in.

Ben came into the room. "That was fun. You really made him squirm."

"You think he was squirming then, wait until I've finished with him, then you'll really see him squirm."

Sandy and Jake, the cab driver entered the room, "How'd it go?" Sandy asked.

"It was pretty to watch, Crystal had his balls in her hand and his cock in her mouth and she squeezed and bit him until he was screaming in agony. He gave in and apologised."

"Now for the final part of Plan C." I took the memory card from the video camera and inserted it into my computer. We watched it as it downloaded, the picture quality was great, you could even see his eyes bug out when I bit him.

Once I had downloaded it onto a file I accessed the Internet.

YOU tube can be a wonderful tool for revenge, within twenty four hours the site was getting as many hits as the Paris Hilton sex tapes had got at its peak. There was no need for Plan D.


The End

[birdie8819]

Vixen Gets Her Kicks

Asleep, comfortable at night, you lay snoring soundly. Your wife in deep slumber beside you, you feel something tug at your arm. A soft seductive voice calls your name. You stir gently, the voice beckoning, purring your name. You feel a hand searching under the blankets finding your leg she drags her nails up your thigh. You awaken fully to the realization that it is not your wife searching for you, but Vix. You open your eyes fully to find a dark figure kneeling beside the bed.

Vixen wants to play.

You pull yourself gently from the bed, facing the dark beauty before you. She pulls your arm and escorts you down the stairs. "Let's go for a ride," Vix says. You quickly dress with clothes you find in the laundry room., place shoes on your feet, and slip the keys from the hook by the door, not even making a sound.

Vix waits out by the car standing in the pale moonlight. You are surprised to see her attire. Though she's usually dressed in some classy black dress, here she stands in a very short knit black skirt and a tube top. Her breasts seem to spill over the top. You look to see her in some sexy knee-high boots. It seems a little strange to find her looking this slutty, her hair a mess, her eyes deeply lined in black and her lips traced with the brightest of red lipsticks.

You hurry into the car, watching her slide into the seat next to you. You start the car and pull out of the driveway.

"Where would you like me to take you?" you ask curiously.

"I want to see where you work," she says sliding her legs apart. Wanting to please her you nod yes and drive.

Vix takes your right hand from the steering wheel and slips two of your fingers into her eager pussy. You can almost feel her excitement through your fingers. She moves your hand slowly in and out, your fingers gliding into her. She moves your hand away and shoves your wet fingers into your mouth. You suck them until you can no longer taste her.

She puts your hand back on the steering wheel, and then slides her hand down your chest to your pants. She unzips them slowly and slides her hand into your boxers to find your cock aroused and waiting for her.

"Keep your eyes on the road," she says mockingly as she unbuckles her seat belt and then leans her body over toward you.

You look up to the street before you, not a single car on the road. You feel Vix slide her mouth over your cock, her mouth wet, her tongue flicking at your head. She settles one hand at the base and one on your balls and tugs them roughly. She takes the whole thing into her mouth sucking hard. You take in a sharp breath as she bites at your cock, not enough to cause pain but just enough to let you know she wants you to feel something more than pleasure. She slowly slides her mouth up and down, biting the head of your dick occasionally. You moan softly.

"Watch the road," she says pulling at your balls hard.

She begins sliding her mouth up and down faster and harder, hungrily taking in your cock. She moans loudly and the vibration sets you on the edge. You can feel the orgasm building within you. She stops suddenly and tickles your head again with her tongue and at the same time you pull the car into the company parking lot. "We're here," you offer, but not wanting her to stop. She sits up and you see that her lipstick is smeared. She looks even more disheveled and slutty.

"Let's go look around," she says opening her door and exiting the car before you can even protest. If someone notices you here with this slutty Vixen at your side, your marriage would be over, perhaps even your job. You zip up your pants reluctantly, crack open the car door, and climb out.

Vix walks quickly up to the door finding it unlocked and strolls in as though she owns the place. You know it's unlikely anyone is here and you decide that even mentioning the unlocked door could just cause you problems. You pull the door open and find Vix waiting for you.

"Take me to the room where you work," she says demandingly.

"Ok," you say, "but know that I can get in some deep shit being here."

She doesn't even acknowledge you, turning quickly on her heels and stepping forward. You quickly head her off to lead the way down the hall. She pops you on the ass playfully.

You follow the hallway along, passing the other offices until you come to the cages. You slip your keys out of your pocket and open the caged door. Vix reaches around you and unzips your pants, pulling your now soft cock out. You open the door and stand next to her as she walks in. You glance over your shoulders and lock the door behind you.

Vixen walks to the back of the room into a doorway that leads to your tiny office. "Is this it," she asks seemingly disappointed.

"Yes, ma'am," you say.

Vix surveys the room and walks to your desk. She picks up your name plate and smacks it against the palm of her hand. "Take your pants off. No, no, leave that door open," she demands as you attempt to shut it. You tilt your head but immediately obey. Your pants fall to the floor and you pull your shoes and your pants off and set them beside the desk. Vix walks behind you and stops. She places her hands on your ass and digs her nails in. "Bend your ass over," she commands.

You lean far over the desk. She loosens her grip on your ass and leans over to your ear, " You know what I want." You simply nod. You spread your legs out a little bracing yourself against the desk. She spanks your ass with one hand lightly at first with small little taps. She watches your ass and says, "Mmmmm...".

She switches the name plate into her dominant hand and pops you hard on the ass with it.

"Are you gonna give me what I want?" she asks.

"Yes ma'am."

"Good, my little fuck boy. Stroke your cock now."

You reach down taking your hardened cock and slide your hand along the shaft. She pops you on the ass again a little harder with the name plate. "Stroke it faster, bitch."

You increase the speed as she walks around you, to the other side of the desk. She watches you closely and sits in your chair. She separates her legs showing you her hairless smooth pussy.

"See my pussy?"

You nod a yes.

"You can have this after you cum on your desk."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

You stroke a little faster with this new incentive as you stare at her inviting pussy waiting there for you to touch it. She flips down her tube top.

"See my tits?" she asks pulling at her hard nipples, stretching them out some.

"Yes ma'am," you mutter feeling so eager to suck on her nipples.

"Good," she says.

Vix slides your name plate between her legs and props it there hiding her wet hole away from sight.

"Spit on your dick," she commands you.

Your mouth dry, you lean up some and muster to spit on yourself. You look down to see white spittle dripping from the head of your cock. Vix laughs. "Keep stroking it!" she yells.

The lubrication makes it easier for your hand to glide. You feel close to cumming again. Her eyes meet yours and she seems to read the feeling swelling in you.

"Cum you fucking whore," she says angrily. Her tits jiggle as she strains forward in almost a yell.

You watch them bounce slightly, the image caught in your mind. You cum hard on the desk. Your semen spills across the width and a small drop lands on Vixen's thigh.

She looks down to the sticky wet spot on her leg and shakes her head in disappointment. "Come lick it up," she says.

You walk around the desk, drop to your knees between her legs and lick slowly at her thighs, making sure to clean her well. She pulls at your hair and shoves your face close to the name plate placed in front of her pussy.

"Do you want to taste it?" she asks teasingly.

"Yes ma'am, please."

"You need to beg me."

"Please Ms. Vix, I need your pussy. I need to taste it. Please let me taste it. Can I have it please?" you say begging and meaning it. She moves the name plate, places it on the desk and shoves your face into her.

"Lick my pussy clean, fuck boy."

You waste no time, smothering your face into her . You suck fiercely at her lips. She holds your head steady and props her legs up on the arm rests of the desk chair. You see the hood of her clit and explore it with your tongue. You suck on it, placing it between your teeth, tugging softly.

Vix guides one of your hands up and slides one of your fingers into her ass and the other deep inside her pussy. You flick your tongue repeatedly at her clit and slide your fingers in and out of her smoothly. She grips your hair tightly and shoves your face harder into her.

"Finger me harder. Use more fingers," she says purring at you.

You fix your hand into a better position shoving two fingers into her ass and two into her pussy. You slide them in harder. Her pussy and ass tighten around your fingers and face. Her legs begin to quiver. You lick furiously at her clit, slamming your fingers into her, hoping that you are pleasing Ms. Vix. You know you are doing well as she begins moaning louder and shoving your face harder into her pussy. She throws her head back and moans a huge sigh as she cums. She pulls your hair, jerking your head back suddenly.

"Good boy, clean your face," she says.

You stand up, grab a paper towel and wipe at your face reluctantly, her scent engulfing you. Vix pops up out of the chair and walks over to a shelf. She grabs some 550 cord that she has spotted and a gerber. She pulls you to the chair, pushes you into the seat and binds your feet to the chair. Vix kneels down at the desk and crawls beneath it.

Your dick is spent from cumming just a few moments ago so she slaps it hard. "Wake up," she demands. Without an immediate response, she shoves your cock into her mouth anyway. She flicks her tongue on the head, then licks it up and down while looking up at you. You stare down at her and deep into her eyes. You both have the feeling of enjoyment and excitement and you read it in each other's eyes.

"I'm going to suck you off, fuck boy. I'm going to make you cum again. I'm going to fuck you so hard. I'm gonna spank your ass until it's red. You're going to have to cum for me again and again tonight. You're going to beg me to fucking stop. You're going to cum so many times your cock is going to hurt. I am going to fuck you like the little bitch-ass whore that you are."

Your cock hardens quickly at her speaking to you this way. You love the idea of her fucking you. She's the only one who can turn you on with the things she does to you. Sometimes there is so much pain involved but it feels absolutely so good. You look down at the desk, her eyes on you, you see her tits moving with her as she slides your cock in and out of her mouth. You think of her suddenly as the hot slut who can't get her fill.

You look at the paperwork scattered across your desk, figures from the day all waiting your attention for later. You suddenly notice a shadow in the doorway. Your heart pounds and just about jumps out of your chest.

"What the fuck are you doing here?" your supervisor asks sternly.

"Finishing some paperwork ,sir," you offer quickly. Vix sucks hard at your cock, shoving it deep into her mouth. She pulls at it with her hands roughly. She pulls at your balls. She bears down on your cock, sliding her teeth along its shaft, making you almost wince.

"Oh, ok," he begins, "So you just decide to come in at two in the morning?"

"Yes, sir. I couldn't sleep knowing that I needed to get this done and to you as soon as possible," you say.

Vix's brutality with your cock doesn't slack, if anything she gets rougher. You fight hard to keep a straight face.

"Did you hear the shit that Bill was saying this afternoon?" he asks trying to make conversation.

You try to think back but you are distracted by the pulling, tugging, and sucking of Vix at your cock.

"No, what did he say?" you ask wishing he would just go away.

Your supervisor goes into detail about some sordid affair that Bill is having with a young prostitute. Vix sucks eagerly and hard and his voice seems lost in the air about you. You try to listen nodding your head and try not to cum while he's standing in the doorway of your office.

"That's fucked up," you say interjecting.

"Yeah, but he says the pussy is so good. He talked about fucking her all over his house, about treating her like a submissive little whore. Man, that mother-fucker went into detail. He had us all blushing. I can't believe he's doing this shit to his wife, but I guess when the pussy calls, you've got to have it.", he says with a big belly laugh.

"Ha, ha," you say snickering. "Yeah, I guess you can't beat good pussy."

"Yeah, yeah, I'm gonna run. Have that shit on my desk in the morning. Let me know when you decide to come in here at night." He walks out abruptly leaving you there with a hot pussy sucking your cock beneath the desk.

That was a close call; almost being caught at work with your domme sucking you off could have spelled absolute disaster. Relieved that he is gone you sigh loudly and find that you can no longer contain yourself. Your cock feels as though it's on fire. Vix still angrily sucking doesn't loosen her grip as you explode into her mouth. She sucks hard as though she is trying to remove every last drop of cum from you. You look down at her as she swallows the hot sticky cum down hard. She stands up, her tube top still flipped down, her nipples showing her excitement, her skirt still awkwardly pulled up to her waist showing her shaved pussy before you.

You absent mindedly touch your aching cock, red from Vix's abuse.

"Don't touch that cock," she says angrily. She unties your ankles from the chair. "Here's a list," she says pulling from her purse, "find these things and shut and lock that fucking door."

You obey her finding paperclips, more 550 cord, a small thin piece of pvc pipe, a long wide piece of pvc pipe, and a bungee cord. All of these things were strewn conveniently about your office and you have no trouble finding them. You place everything on the desk in the order of the list making sure it looks neat.

Vix watches, still not bothering to straighten her clothing. When you finish she pushes you against the desk and removes your shirt. You watch as she expertly creates a spreader bar by slipping the 550 cord through the long pvc pipe and binds your ankles to it. She pulls your hands behind your back and ties them together. She takes the loose ends around your waist and ties them tightly together. She takes another length of the cord ties it around your balls.

She moves toward the paper clips, small pvc pipe and bungee cord. She slides all but the bungee cord close to you on the desk. She picks up the bungee cord and removes the wire hook from one end and carefully unbraids it to the middle. She then ties the braids in the middle to prevent it from unraveling the rest of the way. Vix lays her new flogger on the desk then helps you get turned around.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Lean over the desk," she demands.

She picks up the flogger and slaps her own thigh with it. It makes a faint slap. She swings it over again and slaps her pussy with it. You see her shiver.

"Open your mouth," she says and she slides the small pvc pipe in. "Suck on it," she says giggling.

You suck on the pipe obediently, Vix's little fuck boy.

She picks up the paper clips and straightens them, then begins encircling your cock with them. She pokes at your thighs with one. Your skin dimples in from the pressure. She pokes you again with the paperclip then pops you softly across your thighs with the flogger. She alternates randomly between the paperclip and the flogger each time a little harder with both. She stops and slides the pipe in and out of your mouth.

"You like to suck on my pipe don't you?" You nod. She crawls up onto your desk and spreads her legs before you.

"Fuck me with it," she says grinning.

You nod a yes and slide the pipe into her pussy. The pipe slides out of your teeth some as it enters her.

"Bite down on it bitch. I'm gonna want you to shove it in me hard."

You clench your jaw down on the pipe as hard as you can and slide it into her. She moans and picks up the flogger again. She pops you on the back with a smack. "That's a good fuck boy," she says.

You shove the pipe in and out of her pussy until she stops you and removes the pipe from your mouth. Your jaw aches from not daring to disappoint her or drop it. She gets her purse and climbs off the desk. She pulls something out and after a moment or two she sticks one hand on our ass and the other wet with something against your asshole.

"It's my turn to do the fucking."

She slides a dildo strapped to her hips into your ass carefully, the buzzing tells you that she has one with a clit vibrator and that she will enjoy this. She slides the dildo out and reaches for the cord left dangling from your balls. She tugs it some and slides the dildo in slowly. You sigh as it slides deep into your asshole. She tugs the cord and your balls are stretched backwards. She moans lightly and pulls the dildo out. Lubing it again she slides it deeper still, pulling the cord around your balls. Each time she pushes it into your asshole she moans as her clit gets pressed and vibrated.

Enjoying herself, Vix gets more excited and picks up the pace.

"You like me fucking you," she says suddenly slapping your ass with her hand.

"Yes, ma'am," you say.

"I'm gonna fuck you harder."

She rams the dildo into your ass harder now. You take a deep sharp breath from the pain. She pulls it out and slams it into you again. She slaps your back. She pulls the cord as she shoves the dildo in again.

"Say you want it harder," she almost screams in your ear.

"Please fuck me harder Ms. Vix," you yell back. "Fuck my ass hard. Give it to me. Fuck me. Fuck me please," you plead desperately despite the almost agonizing pain of your balls and asshole hurting.

Excited by your screams she rams the dildo faster into your ass.

"Fuck me, Pussy Queen. Fuck me like a bitch. Shove your cock into my asshole."

Vix begins moaning loudly. Your moans begin to match hers. She pulls the cord around your balls.

"Fuck me Ms. Vix. Beat me Ms. Vix," you say over and over again.

She shoves the dildo deep into you over and over again. She smacks your back with the flogger and then with her hand.

"Treat me like a bitch, my Pussy Queen," you beg her. She fucks you until finally she collapses from an orgasm and lays over your back. Slowly she gets up from your back and grabs something from her purse again.

She shoves an anal plug into you and smacks your ass. "Wear this until you get home tonight," she says.

Vix rounds the desk and takes off the strap on she was wearing. She unties you and removes the paperclips from around your cock. Finally free from your restraints you bow your head down.

"Get your clothes on fuck boy."

Back at the car, you are relieved that you did not encounter your supervisor or anyone else for that matter. Vix immediately begins sucking your cock again. This time she is soft and sweet about it.

"One more fuck," she says and springs into your lap. You lay the seat back as she straddles you and begins wildly fucking you hard. She slaps you across the face as your cock raises up to meet her wet pussy. She permits you to suck on her tits and you absolutely revel in it. Once you have both cum again, she climbs back into her seat. "Take me back to your house," she says.

You drive back in silence sliding your hand onto her thigh. She shoves your fingers into her pussy.

"Thank you Ms. Vix," you say having truly enjoyed the fucking she gave you.

She nods, "You're a good fuck boy."

You smile, pleased that you did well. You pull your car into the drive way. She steps out of the car. "Come on, I'll walk you in," she says. You both enter the still house and go up the stairs. She tiptoes behind you.

"Lean over the bed and I'll take the plug out," she says just before you enter the door of your room where your wife lays sleeping. You lean over and she pulls the plug out. You sit down on the bed and Vix kneels in front of you. You undress before her, trying carefully not to wake your wife. Vix licks at your cock and then encloses her mouth around it.

Your wife suddenly stirs. "Did you go somewhere?" your wife asks sleepily.

"Yeah, had to go into work and finish some paperwork," you say looking down at Vix. Your wife places a soft hand on your back.

"Ok baby, go to sleep," she says. Vix sucks hard at your cock.

"I will baby," you say. Vix pulls away and lays close to the floor. You fall asleep knowing she'll leave quietly and you will see her soon.


The End

[birdie8819]

Heather: The Beginning

Heather was trying to concentrate on her task, but as with everything he had her do, it was intentionally difficult. The task itself was simple, take the 12" by 12" pavers from where they were laid out and move them across to another marked area and copy the pattern. The challenge was the way she had to do it.

They were out in the desert, the odometer said it was 50 miles since they left the road. It was over 100 degrees out, she was naked, her ankles bound with an 18" chain attached to her ankle cuffs. Her wrists are also cuffed with a 13" chain. The only other thing she has on are a pair of slip on 7" platform heels. When she picks up the paver she is to spread her legs to the width of the chain, bend at the knees, back straight and reach down with her hands and pick the paver up. She is to carry the paver horizontal to the ground with her arms outstretched in front of her. When she gets to the new area she is to repeat the process in placing the paver. She has 30 minutes to move the 15 pavers about 100' to their new location.

Heather's mind wanders, it always does, it is one of the many traits he is working on improving in her. She remembers when she first met him. He was so confident, successful, powerful, and she wanted him. She had always wanted to marry into power and money, the quintessential gold digger, but this was not what she had fantasized about!

The sun beat down on her naked form, sweat pouring from every gland on her body. She had moved five pavers and was a mess. It was difficult to make the short steps from the restriction of the chain on her ankles only amplified by the 7" platform heels on the uneven desert floor. Her leg muscles burned from the squatting, lifting and walking. Her back and arms ached from holding the pavers outstretched. Her eyes burned from the bright desert sun. Yet, even all that was not enough to keep her mind focused on her task.

The first time he picked her up for a date she was enamored with everything about him. He rolled up in a 12 cylinder Mercedes S64 AMG. He opened the door for her as she slid into the luxury of leather seats. The restaurant was five star French, He ordered for her. He took her to the most exclusive club in town where she partied all night long as He watched her, studying everything about her. She was oblivious to the fact that He was evaluating her potential, just like he had in business.

The business that was now reaping him the rewards of all his discipline and hard work. Their second date was a flight in his private jet, a Boeing BBJ, to Las Vegas to catch a show and a high roller game. He staked her into a no limit poker game, where he, again, evaluated her performance. What he saw was a girl who knew how to use her body as a tool to get what she wanted. She ran through money like it was water. She wanted nothing more than the thrill of the moment and had no problem in doing what she thought she needed to get there. He was going to change that.

He called out the five minute warning as she picked up one of the three pavers left. It was crunch time, time to ignore the pain, to push herself to achieve the goal. It was time to show what she was made of and she did just that. She was so busy thinking about that trip to Vegas where she had five guys eating from her hand at the poker table that she let the paver slip from her grasp. It fell to the ground and now with less than five minutes left she would have to pick it up and take it back and start over. So she fell to her knees crying and quit. She could hear him laughing,

"I'll bet you were thinking about the poker game again, weren't you? Well, all the titty peeks and lip licking will not help you out of this." "ON YOUR FEET!!" HE yelled at her, "HEAD UP, ARMS BEHIND YOUR HEAD, SPREAD THOSE LEGS, PULL THOSE ELBOWS BACK!!" He continued to yell at her. He walked over to her with a five gallon cooler and poured the ice cold water over her body. She screamed as the cold penetrated her body making her nerves peak with activity at the sudden stimulation. Her nipples were as hard a rocks, her skin immediately covered in goose bumps. He continued to rant at her about her failure, but even that could not keep her mind focused.

She drifted back to the weekend at the spa. He had sent a limousine to pick her up for a luxurious weekend at an exclusive spa. She remembered all the famous faces she saw there, none knowing she was not of them. The massages, a facial, the body scrub and waxing. The soaks in the mud bath, the pedicure and manicure were all she could think of. That is what she had fantasized about, that is how she was suppose to be living. She never realized that he had read her from the start and had so easily lead her, all the carrots on a stick in front of her, along the path to where she was today. She was reaping the rewards of her willingness to do what it took to get what she never really appreciated.

He mind screeched back to the present as she felt it slide into her anus. He had purchased a couple of motivators that she hated. They are inflatable dildos and the first one was entering her ass, soon to be followed by the one for her vagina. He would stand there and make her look at him, watch him as he slowly squeezed the bulbs inflating the dildos, ever increasing her discomfort into pain. Once again Heather found herself "back to the basics" as he called it. She was a woman with three holes, meant solely to provide him with pleasure. Today his pleasure was filling her anus and vagina up, sealing them off and taking his cock and using her mouth and throat for his relief. It was unfortunate for her that his relief would take some time.

Most of the women he enjoyed loved his endurance, Heather had developed a healthy distaste for it. If only she could learn to pay attention, her life would be so much easier, but for today he would simply use her, no need for her mind to be anywhere. Although he did notice that her eyes would respond about five seconds after he had stuffed his cock into her throat and clamped her nose. He would look on with fascination as her eyes grew bigger and bigger the longer he held off her ability to breath. The muscles of her throat were out of her control and they were massaging his cock in such a wonderfully delightful way it was ashame to have to pull out, but he was not one to dispose of such a treat so readily. He knew the value of what he had, even if she did not.


The End

[birdie8819]

Visit to the Glory Hole

After seeing the pictures you could hardly control yourself. It took at least half an hour to stop laughing. You decided you had to see it in person, and you weren't going to take no for an answer. So the next time you made it to the area you were going to arrange a special meeting.

The holidays had arrived and you were going to be in town. You called me a week before to make sure my calendar was clear so we could meet up and you could begin your evil plan. My girlfriend was out of town for the week visiting family, but I was unable to get time off from work so I had to stay home.

4:30 on Friday my phone rang. You were stranded at the airport and needed a ride home. I explained that I was really busy, but after a couple of minutes of begging I agreed, not knowing what trouble I was in for. On the way to your aunt's house you ask if I'd make a stop for you because there were some things you need to get. I reluctantly agreed. I pulled off the highway where you asked, and started to put up a fight when you asked me to pull into the adult shop. You explained you were going to be here for two weeks and didn't know anyone but your family other than me and it was going to be very boring if you didn't have some toys to occupy your time. You mentioned that I could always come over and keep you company, but you have needs so it's either going to be me or a plastic boyfriend. You knew I have a girlfriend, but that didn't stop you. You kept at it until I agreed to stop and let you go to the store.

You asked if I wanted to go in with you, and I started to say no until I saw your pouting face and I knew I didn't have a chance.

We walked in and it was nothing I'd ever seen before. Dildos and vibrators covered the wall. You were in paradise. You went and picked up an 8 inch rubber dildo off the wall and exclaimed how small mine must look compared to this thing. I blushed after hearing the giggles of the girl behind the counter. You asked me to carry it for you because you have to try it out tonight.

After walking around for about 30 minutes and picking up a couple more items, you asked me to go get some lube for you and your huge dildo. I returned and you were talking to the girl at the counter and she pointed to a door in the back. You took all of your toys from my hand, set them on the counter and asked the girl to hold them for you. You handed her some money and she gave you a handful of change. You grabbed me by the arm and pulled me towards the door in the back.

You opened the door and pulled me inside to where there is just a room with more doors. You opened one of the doors and told me to get in. You followed in behind me and closed locked the door behind you. You put money in the slot and a movie came on. "Oh I love these," you exclaimed as the movie was playing on the screen. I noticed a whole in the wall on both sides of the room and asked you what they are for. You told me to take a peek and look through.

I got down and put my eye to the whole and jumped back after what I saw. You started to laugh as I explained it was some guy with his cock out stroking it. "What are you doing," I muttered while you put two fingers into the hole. Not knowing what was going to happen next, I must say I was shocked when I saw a cock poke through the hole. It was huge! At least the size of the 8inch dildo you bought if not longer. You looked at me smiled, lick your lips and said, "Watch this."

You dropped to your knees and start to lick this huge cock. It was covered in your saliva as you licked the head. You then took the cock in your mouth and sucked on it, bobbing your head back and forth and running your tongue all over of the head of his huge cock. I looked at you in shock as you took all of his cock into your mouth. Your nose was buried in his pubic hair; you had all 8+ inches of his cock in your throat. I was so amazed as you continued sucking on this monster cock.

You pointed to the hole behind you and I turned to look and see a set of eyes peeping through the hole behind you. You pointed to your purse and told me to give it to you. I handed you your purse and watched you dig through it while sucking on the cock in front of you. You pulled out a condom and threw it at me and turned to the hole behind you. You pulled off your shirt and bra and slid your skirt up and pulled down your panties.

Just as quickly as you were undressed, another cock was shoved through the hole in the other wall. In seconds your mouth was all over that cock and you were rubbing the wetness of your pussy on the cock poking through the first hole. You looked at me and smiled and told me to put the condom on.

"WHAT?!?!!? I can't I have a girlfriend. She would kill me if she found out I was even here with you."

"It's not for you," you explained, and glanced back to the cock sticking out the other hole.

"WHAT?!?!?!," I exclaimed again. "I'm not touching that thing."

You reached up, grabbed me through my jeans and squeezed my balls till I dropped to my knees.

"PUT the condom on him now!!"

I whimpered a little as you released your grip on my balls and went to the monster cock. I opened the wrapper and pulled the condom out. I unrolled the condom on the cock stretching it to its limits. I'd never seen another man's cock in my life let alone held one in my hands. It was a major difference from when I played with my little one.

I started to back to the wall when you told me to put it in you. I started to protest again but the pain in my balls reminded me that I better not disagree. I grabbed a hold of the monster cock again, and placed it against your pussy. You slowly backed on to it and started to moan. You slowly rode on his cock while you slurped on the one in front of you; harder and faster each moment. You started to buck wildly against the cock in your pussy and moan louder and louder.

My cock was about to burst in my pants watching you have your way with these two strangers. I was sure that I would cum in my pants just from watching you. The cock in front of you started to swell and you knew he was about to cum. You pulled the cock out of your mouth and motioned for me to come over. You told me to finish him off with my hand and spray his cum all over your tits so you could concentrate on the large cock in your pussy.

I grabbed his cock and stroked it hard and fast. His cock was so slippery from all of your saliva. It was not as big as the cock that was in your pussy, but at 6 inches long it was about twice the size of mine and I enjoyed stroking one that big. I pretended that it was mine and I'm jerking off all over your chest. Soon, I felt his hot release run own my fist as he was fucking it. His hot cum splashed all over your chest and this sent you over the edge. You started to moan and bite your lower lip to keep from screaming as you reached orgasm from the huge cock in your pussy. You bucked harder and harder as your pussy spasmed on his cock and you felt his cum filling the condom in your pussy.

You swore that it burst open because you could feel the heat from it but as you relaxed and pull the cock out you saw that it was still on and full of his semen. You looked at me and smiled, and started to lick and suck the cum off of my fingers and reach for my cock again. At this point I was in no condition to stop you and you rub me through my pants. In just seconds, I realize what's going on and try to stop. But with the suction on my fingers and your hand in my crotch, it's too late. I can't hold myself any longer and I explode into my pants. Oh No I came... I can't believe it. I came in my pants.

You laughed and pointed as you could see the wetness in my pants from where I just wasted my load. You got dressed except for your panties; you put those in your purse, and started to head out the door.

"Wait, what am I going to do about this," I asked. You peeked out the door and said, "Not to worry there is no one here." So I followed you out the door, glad this was all over that I could drop you off and then head home and forget all of this ever happened. You looked back to me and said, "Oops, we almost forgot," and headed straight to the cashier. I couldn't believe it, you're still getting the toys after the hour you just had. The cashier looked over at us and started to smile and giggle again. Then I realized she could see the mess I made showing through my pants.

I quickly tried to cover up, but it was too late the damage was done. I put my head down and walked over to you as you paid for the toys. You handed me the big bag of sex toys leaving my stained crotch open for her to see again. She looked at you and then down to my crotch and ask how we liked the video booth. I tried to speak but just stood there stuttering and you both erupted in laughter.

The cashier looked her eyes down to my crotch and informed me she knew I enjoyed it. I turned bright read as you both laughed at your little joke then we headed to the door. As we get in the car, I thought to myself, at least it is over I can take you to your family's house and then it will be done... Boy was I wrong.


The End

[birdie8819]

Farewell, My Heart

[A letter to a lover never met but cherished]

My Dearest Heart,

How does one say good-bye to a passion that was all consuming? How does one let another go who has truly understood them? How can I release you into the arms of another?

Yet, I know I must. I have no other option, do I? We were a fleeting moment in time. A strong surge of passion never to be forgotten and never to be denied. But now, you belong to some one else. You wear her ring, and she wears yours. I must find the strength to move on and find the one I can share that passion with again. Have I found him? Is he the one in my life now? I have to believe this is true, not for my own sanity but because I know that you would want this. I know you would want me to be happy and fulfilled, as I do you. I take comfort in that, my heart.

But how does one resist the memories that come flooding back? The shared passions, the words of endearment, the gifts shared and treasured? With time, I suppose – for both of us. I know I am still in your thoughts and in your heart, as you are in mine. I hope a friendship has been forged that will enable us to forever face the future as confidants. Hopefully, through life’s ups and downs, we can retain that measure of friendship and sharing. Hopefully we can come to grow into a different type of relationship. A relationship that is honest and clean and pure and pleasurable.

Ah, but those nights of hearing your voice is something my brain will not forget. I hear you sometimes, in the quiet of the nights. When I lie awake in my empty bed and dream of what was and what might have been. I think back on those nights when our phones connected us to each other, when our passions were ignited by our words and cries of pleasure. Some might say that wasn’t real. Maybe it wasn’t. But the pleasure certainly was, wasn’t it?

You know, there is one night I remember so very clearly. I wonder if you do as well? Have you forgotten, my heart? Or does that night still ring clearly in your mind. As you lie awake at night. Next to your sleeping wife. Your passion having gone unmet for the time being. Do you think of such things, I wonder?

Remember that night in October? The phones pressed against our ears, the light conversation that filled the first few moments of our time together. You told me of your day, and I told you of mine. We encouraged each other in the days ahead. Lying there in the dim light of my room, on my bed with the slight breeze blowing in from the window. Feeling the caress of the breeze against my skin and shivering. But was the shiver from the breeze or from your voice?

The tone of your voice changed, and I knew what is to follow. Your voice grew husky, your need evident in the way you called me your pet. You asked me to stroke my nipples and to tell you how they felt. Stiff and hard, the skin puckered to my touch. I described this to you and I heard the sound of pleasure in your voice. I ran my fingers over my breasts and felt their heaviness. I described the round firmness of my breasts to you and you asked me to squeeze and pinch and slap until I cried my pleasure into the phone.

Then you asked me to produce a dildo. “Fill yourself” you told me. You wanted me to stuff my pussy with the artificial meat of my plastic toy. I reached into the drawer by my bed and produced my dildo – eight inches of flexible firm plastic and ran it along my slick slit. Your instructions were plain to not have me push the toy into myself just yet. Just run it along my pussy and let me feel my wetness. My groans let you know how willing I was to follow your instructions and how much pleasure I derived from it.

“Shove that fake cock between your lips, my slut,” came the sound of your voice over the phone.

I placed the toy between my lips, tasting the slightly salty taste of my pussy as I did so. Following the instructions of your voice, I slipped the dildo further between my lips until the toy reached the back of my throat. I hear your voice coming in short gasps and I know your fist is moving fast along your cock. I shove the dildo further into my throat until I gag, and your delight in this is unmistakable. You tell me to keep doing this. Keep ramming the dildo down my throat, imagining it is your cock pushing its way into my mouth. I felt my pussy grow wet and so ready to be entered and fucked. I wanted to tell you this, but I could only moan through my pleasure.

“Yes, my fuckslut,” your voice comes across the miles, “that’s it. Suck that dildo, choke on that fake cock as if it were my own.”

I run my tongue over the plastic and feel the contours of the toy. In my mind, I imagine it is your cock between my lips and sliding across my tongue. I gag occasionally, yet your words of happiness makes me continue, makes me want to seek out that happiness and joy.

“Now, slut, take that cock from your mouth and place it at the entrance to your pussy,” you voice is husky with your lust.

I slide the cock from my lips and place it against the folds of my pussy. Your instructions are clear: ram the toy deep into my pussy, at least five inches, in one motion. My pussy is wet enough and aching to be filled. I rammed the toy deep inside of me, gasping with pleasure as I did so. I hear your voice of pleasure come to me and I know that your hand has increased its rhythm on your cock. I imagined your cock filling me and fucking me. I imagined your body above mine thrusting deep into my pussy, and pressing me into the mattress.

“Get your vibrator, cockwhore,” your words simply say. “Low speed, right now!”


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

I rammed the fake cock deep into my pussy and reached for the vibrator. Setting it buzzing on low speed, I follow your instructions to place it on my clit. Immediately, I am consumed by waves of pleasure. I was so close to cumming. So close to crying out my pleasure. But you would not have that. Instead you chose to tease and tempt. You told me not to cum without asking permission first. As I ran the vibrator over my clit, I fucked my pussy hard. I could hear your breathing hard, could almost hear your hand sliding along the shaft of your cock. You further tempt me with words about your pre-cum oozing from your cock. You ask me if I would like to lick it off. In between gasps of pleasure, I tell you I do and I would if only I could.

Your voice tells me that I have pleased you and I find even more pleasure in this. Then, unexpectedly, you tell me to increase the speed of my vibrator. You tell me not to move it from my clit and to pound my pussy hard with the toy. Your instructions were to fuck my pussy as a man who seeks only his own pleasure, as that is how you want to fuck me. I spread my legs wide, eager to please and follow your words. I ram the cock into my pussy faster and harder. The vibrator buzzes my clit and I can feel my orgasm building within me. I squirm on my bed, consumed with pleasure.

“Master, may I cum now,” I barely breathed into the phone.

“Does my slut think she should?”

“Yes, Master, oh please. I can’t hold it back anymore. Please, Master, please!” I find myself begging, but I don’t care. I want to beg. I wanted you to hear me beg and plead for release.

“Very well, my fuckslut, you may cum. But do not remove that toy from your clit!”

I felt my legs stiffen and my orgasm building. All my concentration was focused on the toy buzzing my clit. I could hear myself moaning and crying into the phone, and I knew how much you enjoyed that. And, as always, your pleasure was my pleasure.

I cried out into the confines of my room as my orgasm overtook me. Shaking and quivering, calling out your name, I let my body find its release. I imagined you were in the same room, watching me, your hand stroking your cock and smile playing along your lips. I felt as though the convulsions of my orgasm would never cease, that I would stay at that plateau forever. Yet, slowly, softly I felt my body float back to the softness of my bed. The dildo had fallen from my pussy and lay wet and slick between my thighs. My heart was pounding in my chest, and breathing was almost impossible.

I no longer heard words from you. Rather, I heard your grunts and groans and gasps. I knew your hand was flying over your cock, the image of my body racked with my orgasm filling your mind. And I want this as much as you do. I want to hear you cum, I want to hear you explode and lose your mind to pleasure.

“Yes, baby,” I whisper into the phone. “Cum for me, baby. Let me hear you cum, let me know that your cock is exploding at the thought of filling my cunt. Imagine fucking my slick, wet pussy. Think of ramming your cock deep inside of me until I cry out in a mixture of pleasure and pain. Think of me turning onto my stomach and spreading my ass cheeks for you, inviting you to fuck my ass, baby. You want to fuck my ass, don’t you? I know you do. You want that tight puckered hole, don’t you? You want to ram that cock of yours deep into my ass and own it and make it yours. I do, too. Own my ass, baby. Fuck it and make it yours, only yours!”

Your grunts and gasps fill my ears, and I know you are cumming. I imagine you on your bed, your cock in your fist, your jism flying up across your stomach. Your grunts are animalistic and primitive. And they filled my head and body with hot desire for you. I heard you trying to breathe, trying to control the beating of your heart. I hear your groans of slight pain as your squeeze the last of your spunk from your cock. I hear you say thank you and I smile.

Then I hear the giggle. Remember that, hon? The giggle that said it all. That you had just had an orgasm to beat all other orgasms. Did I ever tell you how much I delighted in hearing that? Perhaps so.

Then the soft talking after our bodies were sated. Murmuring how much pleasure we derived from each other and how wonderful it would be if we were to meet. Both of us becoming tired, each seeking out sleep and not yet wanting to disconnect the voice that we both yearned to hear. However, sleep would rule the night, and eventually we would murmur our good nights and seek the slumber and contentment of dreams.

Now you share that once empty bed with another. You say you still think of me, and that brings a smile to my face. I have also moved on, and as well share another man’s bed. Yet, now it is real for both of us, unlike the virtual reality we once shared. Both of us have reached happiness in our own way, but I hope to always cherish those special nights we shared. I hope you do as well.

Take care, my heart, and know your voice still haunts me when I sleep alone sometimes. It gives me comfort to think mine does you as well. Our memories will live on, and for that I am grateful. You are a special memory to me.


Hugs and Kisses

Your Angel


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[birdie8819]

The Red Ruby Crystal

Allow me to ask all of you scientific minded folks this one question:What do you think would happen if you were on your way home from somewhere--like let's say going to the bank or shopping for some groceries--and you had to stop and pick up something that was sparkling and laying in someone's back yard or something like that?And there are some of you folks who still want to know what I'm trying to get at with that question,I guess that I might as well go ahead and answer it with the story that I'm writing right now which had began during the afternoon hours of May 23rd on which the final bell had sounded at the only high school within the town of Smallville,Kansas and each and every student had rushed themselves out of the school and started heading home.

Well,almost all of them and that was because a young and handsome player of the school's football team--The Smallville Crows--whose name happens to be Clark Kent had stepped out of the building with his four best friends who were known as Lana Lang,Lex Luthor,Chloe Sullivan and Pete Ross just in time for his young African-American teammate to raise both of his arms in the air and yell at the top of his lungs,"WAAAAAHHHHOOOO!TODAY IS THE DAY!NO MORE TESTS!NO MORE FOOTBALL PRACTICE!ALL WE GET TO DO FOR THE ENTIRE WEEKEND IS JUST SIT ON OUR ASSES AND WATCH VH-1 CLASSIC ON THE OLD TUBE!",only to have a small-smiling Clark gently tap his two fingers on Pete's shoulder and say,"That might sound like a good idea to you,Pete.But my name is Clark Kent and I'm more than perfectly willing to help my parents--whose names are Jonathan and Martha Kent--keep The Kent Farm running.Anyone want to come with me and help out?"

"I might as well,Clark.Besides,if I'm not mistaken,a certain Mister Lionel Luthor--who happens to be my father--would rather keep himself busy with his LuthorCorp business ventures than to do anything with me anyway.How about you,Lana?You want to come with us?",that was the question that a curious Lex had asked Lana before she had allowed a small smile to appear on her lips,rolled her eyes,gave that idea some thought and answered,"Sure thing,Lex.But before we would do that,how about we go over to this great little coffeehouse and hang-out known as The Talon and let me buy you guys something cool to drink?"

"That sounds good to me,Lana.How about you Chloe?You want to come to The Talon with us?",that was the question that Clark had asked Chloe but that was before he had taken a look at the sudden sadness on the face of his fellow journalist for the school newspaper known as The Smallville Torch,causing a concerned Clark to place his gentle hand on Chloe's shoulder and ask,"What's wrong,Chloe?Are you feeling okay?",just before an understanding Lana had gently placed her hands on poor Chloe's arms and said,"She'll be okay,Clark.It's just that she's feeling down because she had spotted the one student who she had pictured to be the hottest-looking guy on the entire planet Earth walking down the hall.She had walked herself up to the stud and was about to ask him out on a date,only to have the school's resident bitch shove her down on the floor real hard and tell the guy that she was so relieved that she was able to rescue him from such a fucking whore of a loser."

"Whoa!That's not right!Chloe's not a loser!She's not a loser at all!",that was what a not-so-happy Pete had said to his four good buddies,only to have poor sweet Chloe wipe the tears from her eyes,take a deep breath and say,"Look,Guys.I really do appreciate the fact that you want to cheer me up but if it's all the same to you,I really would like to be alone right now.I'll see you guys on Monday,okay?"And after they had watched the poor sad friend walk away from them,Pete had shook his head and said,"Now,I know that she is one really sad lady.She had forgotten that Monday is Mermorial Day."

Anyway,while poor sweet Chloe was still walking herself home and crying her eyes out,she had allowed herself to turn her head towards the field on The O'Toole Farm and suddenly saw something glimering within the middle of that field.And after she had looked around the surrounding area to make sure that no one else was heading towards her,a curious Chloe had stepped on to that very field and rushed herself over to that exact spot,where she had discovered that it was a small red ruby crystal that someone must had dropped down on the field by accident and she had became so entranced by its very beauty that she had decided take it home with her.

And as soon as she had finally stepped into the house and yelled,"MOM!DAD!I'M HOME!",Chloe had stepped into the kitchen,where she had discovered a note of the refridgerator which had said,"Dear Chloe--Dad and I have to go with some friends to a Rolling Thunder Pow-Wow.Have yourself a good weekend and we'll see you sometime Monday.--Love,Mom.",which--in turn--had caused her to shrug her shoulders and think to herself,*Oh,well.It's a good thing not to have them home anyway because if I were to show them what I have in my hand,they would really go gonzo.*

And then,after she had taken a nice warm shower,put on her bathrobe and moved herself out of the bathroom and into her bedroom,a curious Chloe had picked up the ruby red crystal that she had placed on top of her dresser,laid herself down on the bed,took a good long look at the crystal and thought to herself,*Well,my gleaming little friend.I may not have a date with the hottest guy on Earth but I do believe that I have gotten something better.I just wish that was a more beautiful woman,that's all.*,before she had placed the crystal on her chest,let out a sigh,closed her eyes and fell right to sleep.But then,after she had unconsciously moved her hands away from the crystal,it had began to glow and moved itself from the chest to the throat just in time for that one strange red jewel to fuse itself into her throat and allow its own otherworldly energy to cause her to grow and tear her robe to shreds in the process.

Just then,after she had finally opened her eyes and noticed that her robe had somehow became torn and shreded,a curious Chloe had gotten her newly-transformed self off the bed,walked her bare-ass naked body out of her bedroom and into the master bedroom and took a good look at her new reflection in the mirror that was attached to her mother's vanity just in time for her to notice that the red ruby crystal had somehwo fused itself into her throat but just as she was about to try to figure out how it had came to be and how she would be able to get it out,Chloe had taken another look at her newly-transformed nude body and suddenly became so sexually-aroused that she had started pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,wet pussy,slowly licked her lips and began carressing her own tits with the other hand.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

And after she had started pumping her entire hand in and out of her hot and steamy cunt,placed the other hand on her forehead and let out a scream of pure sexual delight,the newly-transformed Chloe had came and collapsed herself down to the floor in exhaustion just in time for her to pull her hand out of her pussy,took a good long look at it,let out a small smile and thought to herself,*Oooohhhh,thank you!Thank you--Wonderful Little Crystal--for making my wish come true!*,before she had put on her mother's sweatshirt,sweatpants and sneakers,stepped out of the house and started walking towards town.

But of course,on the way to town,the newly-transformed Chloe had stopped and gazed her eyes upon The Kent Farm just in time for her to spot the one young male stud who happens to be the sole survivor of the detroyed planet Krypton whose actual name happens to be Kal-El slamming newly-made fence-posts into the ground without his shirt on.And after she had gotten a really good look at his wonderfully-built bare chest,Chloe had allowed a small smile to appear on her lips before she had walked herself over to The Kent Farm just in time for the actual son of Jor-El and Lara-El to turn his head towards the blonde female stranger and say,"Hi,my name is Clark.If you're looking for my parents,they had already gone into town to help out a friend.May I ask what your name is?"

And after she had given that question some thought and realized that letting him know her actual name was totally out of the question,the newly-transformed Chloe had taken a deep breath and answered,"My name is Erica Glover and your mother had told me that there might be something inside the house that she needs to get rid of.",which had caused Clark to let out a small chuckle and say,"Oh,I get it.You're here for the clothing drive.Well,Erica.I'm glad that you're here.Just come inside with me and I'll show you where the box with the clothes is.",but as soon as they had stepped into the house,an unsuspecting Clark had tapped his hand on the living room sofa and said,"That box is right here,Erica.Oh,by the way.Where's your car?I need to know in order to help you carry the box out to it."

"Actually,Clark.I have no car...and I'm really not with the clothing drive.I'm here for something else.Something warm.How about you,Clark?Don't you feel warm?",that was the question that Chloe had asked after she had stripped off all of her clothes and started pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,wet pussy and carressing her own tits with the other hand and before a curious Clark had turned himself around to ask 'Erica' what was she talking about,only to have him gaze his eyes upon the red ruby jewel that was attached to her throat.But just as he was about to ask about it,the energy from that very gem had suddenly affected him and it had caused him to take the rest of his clothes off and start stroking his stiff cock right in front of Chloe.

And then,after he had moved himself closer to Chloe,kissed her ever so deeply on the lips and started licking all over her nude body--all the way down to her hot and steamy cunt and carressing her firm breasts,Lana had stepped into the house and said,"Hey,Clark!I'm here with some more clothes for you to give to the clothing drive!",only to have her shockingly discover that he was buck-naked and having hot and steamy sex with a blonde female stranger but just as she was about to turn herself around and get her own ass out of there,Chloe had turned her head towards Lana and the energy from the red ruby crystal had suddenly affected Lana as well as Clark,causing her to drop her box filled with clothes to the floor,take all of her clothes off and start pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,moist snatch and carressing her own tits with the other hand before Chloe had placed her hands on Clark's bare shoulders and said,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Clark!Touch me!Touch me there!Suck my wet pussy dry!Aaaahhhh!"

Then,after Lana had moved herself closer to both Clark and Chloe,placed one of her hands on Clark's bare back and the other hand on Chloe's bare shoulder and began sucking on her stiff mounds,Chloe had suddenly realized that even though she was also under the influence of the red ruby jewel,she was able to enjoy each and every minute of experiencing pure and untamed sexual pleasure before they had laid their nude bodies down on the floor just in time for Clark to place his stone hard dick inside Lana's pussy and start licking on Chloe's snatch and for Chloe to place her hands on Lana's silky-smooth naked thighs and start sucking on her tits,causing a sexually-energized Lana to place her hands on Chloe's bare back and yell at the top of her lungs,"AAAAHHHH,YES!THAT'S IT!DO IT,CLARK!DO IT,ERICA!TOUCH ME!SUCK MY TITS!FUCK THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF ME!MAKE ME WANNA CUM!AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!"

And after the two newfound bi-sexual lovers had started moving themselves harder and faster and their lovemaking has finally driven its car up to The Kent Farm,Clark,Chloe and Lana had all came and collapsed due to exhaustion and fell asleep with their naked arms in a lover's embrace before Chloe had woken herself up,carefully moved herself away from the still-slumbering Clark and Lana,walked up the stairs and into the bathroom and allowed herself to take a piss but after she had flushed the toilet and took a look at her reflection in the bathroom mirror,the crystal had once again began to glow and allowed its energy to produce an image of the planet Krypton being destroyed and pieces of the self-destructed planet zooming their way through space,causing the look on Chloe's face to change into that of pure shock and her to say this one word,"Kryptonite!"

And of course,after she had quickly gotten her clothes back on,taken one last look at the still-sleeping Lana and Clark with a single tear running down her cheek and thought to herself,*I'm sorry,Guys!I'm so very sorry!*,poor Chloe had quickly gotten herself out of there,headed straight back to her house,plopped herself down on her bed and began to cry.Just then,about two days later,both Clark and Lana had returned to Smallville High School for a whole new day of learning,only to have a confused Pete walk himself up to his two best friends and ask,"Say,have you guys seen Chloe today?",but the only answer that both Clark and Lana hadgiven Pete was a shrug of the shoulders and that was because even they had not known that poor Chloe was actually under the influence of a certain jewel known as Red Kryptonite and had decided to disappear from public view forever.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Fun Night Together

"Come on, just touch it one time."

I looked away from the movie I had been watching to realize I was face to face with my boyfriend's cock for the first time. He had unleashed his beast while I wasn't paying attention. Perplexed by nerves, I simply stared at him.

"Excuse me?" I said finally.

"Touch it. I need you to." He said.

"No, what you need is a cold shower. Besides, I don't know if I'm ready to with you yet. " I replied scooting away from him a couple of inches.

I was slightly offended that he'd just pull himself out at an inappropriate time. Still yet, I couldn't take my eyes off his cock. I wanted to know what it felt like, what it tasted like, but I didn't think we'd been seeing each other long enough to get that intimate together.

"I don't need a cold shower. I need you to get me off. Be a bad girl for once and try something without thinking about it" He retorted.

He reached for my hand, and slowly guided me down to his package. Just as he was ready to close my hand over his cock, I jerked my hand back, causing him to grab it himself. Before he could retract his hand, I placed mine over his.

"I want to see how you do it." I said shyly.

"You serious?" He asked skeptically.

"Oh yeah." I purred in his ear.

"Got anything I can lube up with?" He asked.

I took his hand off his cock, brought it up to my mouth, and licked his palm a few times to make it slick.

"There's your lube." I said, placing his hand back on his cock. "Now, show me what you like."

As he began to stroke his cock, I cupped his face in my hands and began kissing him, shyly running my tongue around his lips. Coaxing him to open his mouth, he finally gave in. Moving in slow circles, I began to lavish his tongue with mine, like a slow massage. Like a ghost, my right hand moved over his left ear, his chest, his pelvis, until it met his hand, stroking his epicenter.

I laid my hand on top of his, riding the stroke of his cock. After a moment, I pulled away from the kiss, looked deeply into his lust-filled blue eyes, and easily guided his hand away from his cock.

"My turn" I whispered, suddenly overcome with lust.

I slid my hand slowly, easily over his member, applying a little more pressure with each stroke. I could feel his cock throbbing against my palm and I moaned out loud.

"Like my cock?" He asked.

"Yes" I replied, barely able to get out the word.

"Wanna fuck it?" He implored.

"Later." I replied. "Right now, this is what I want."

Satisfied with my answer, he let his shoulders relax slightly.

I continued stroking him, a little faster than before. As his breathing increased so did my stroke. He lot out a low moan and focused intensely on my eyes. I felt his penis begin to jump, just under the surface. I stroked faster.

"Come for me, Thundercat." I purred.

With another moan, louder and longer than before, he came. I felt his warm creamy liquid seeping over my hand. I slid my now well-lubricated palm against his shaft until the last drop of cum had trickled out of member.

Keeping his cock in my hand, I waited a moment for him to recover. As his breathing slowed, he looked down and realized my hand was still on his love machine. He met my eyes.

"What next?" He asked.

I coyly smiled and gave his cock a quick squeeze.

"I want you inside me."

Almost instantly, I felt his cock grow hard under my palm.

"That was quick." I teased. "I didn't think you'd be able to do it again so fast."

"It all depends on who I'm with." He replied, mildly.

I stood up and faced him, pulling my shirt off in the process. While he watched, I slowly unhooked my bra and let it fall to the floor. Without letting him catch a glimpse of my pussy, I ran my hands underneath my skirt and pulled my underwear off and let it drop to the floor. I stepped closer to him and placed mine knees on either side of his. I climbed onto my couch and settled. I leaned up slightly and kissed him leaving my pussy just inches from his cock. Feeling the heat radiating from his body caused my nipples to harden more than they already were. I placed my hands on his shoulders and leaned back slightly. I started to slide myself down onto him, but stopped just as I felt him touch my skin. He groaned in protest.

"Are you sure you're up to the challenge?" I asked him innocently.

Instead of saying anything, He took my hips in his hands and guided me onto his cock. The instant he hit my center, waves of pleasure surged through my body and I began rocking involuntarily. Keeping my hands on his shoulders I bore down on his lap and started to grind. He moaned and let his head fall back.

"That's perfect." He mumbled, barely able to talk.

I continued to grind, pressing my breasts into his chest, causing my arousal to multiply. When I couldn't take it anymore, I leaned back, placing my hands on his knees, and increased my stroke. The pleasure was so intense I moaned. A few more quick strokes and I could feel the waves of orgasm start to develop low in my body. Increasing my rhythm, my body started to shake with orgasm. I moaned louder as my orgasm flowed through my body, fast and intense. Just as I was ready to come down from my own, I felt my boyfriend's cock start to throb inside me. He grabbed my hips, brought me closer to him and began pumping my hips harder on his lap. He gasped and I felt his seed surging into my pussy. Still sensitive from my first orgasm, I came again.

I continued rocking on his cock a few moments after we had finished, riding the after effects of orgasm. Finally spent I stopped and leaned up against his chest, burying my head in his neck. He brought his hand to my back and ran it gently up and down my spine. After a moment he spoke.

"You didn't take off your skirt." He commented.

"What bad girl has the time?" I replied.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Welcome Surprise

"Hi," he said.

"Hi," she said. Looking up, she saw it was him, and she smiled: just as she had planned. They were in the study room together, they were alone, and they would be alone for the next eighty minutes. This was it, she decided. This was her opportunity.

She had been feeling somewhat peculiar for the past few weeks. She could feel her heart beating; ordinarily she couldn't feel it beating, it would just beat away without making itself felt, but for the past few weeks she could feel it pumping in her chest, could hear the thump-thump in her ears, could feel the blood pulsing through her veins. Sometimes, she noticed her hands trembling, ever so slightly. She felt on-edge, perky and alert, aware and awake; she was having trouble getting to sleep at night, her mind was racing with all manners of strange and alluring thoughts, ideas and fantasies. Confiding in her friends, they came instantly to the same conclusion: she was horny. She was very horny. She was in a seemingly constant state of physical, mental, emotional and sexual arousal.

She had to agree.

"So what can I do?" she asked them. There was the obvious answer, which, in the words of her best friend, "begins with an 'm' and ends with an 'oh, oh, OH, OHHH!!!'" They were all pretty sure that, correctly spelled, the word ended with an 'e', but they laughed because it was funny. She had already tried that, of course, more than once, but to no avail. It had made matters worse, in fact; though she did come to the 'oh', it left her feeling even more aroused and awake. It was as though she was stirring herself up even more instead of releasing whatever it was that had her this way, so she decided to give it a rest before she made herself explode.

Recently it was becoming stronger; her friends told her that her nostrils were flaring, that she looked like she was prowling around, as though she was on the hunt. "Baby," her best friend told her, "you need a man's touch."

That posed a dilemma. She wasn't too fussed with boys; she wasn't a lesbian, not in any measure or fashion, but the boys that she knew were all, well, boys. They were immature, leery, coarse, loud, and pretty well unlikeable. But she didn't have to like them, her friends told her, she just had to fuck one of them before steam started whistling from her ears. "Okay," she relented; "so who should I do?"

It didn't take them long to settle upon him. Yes, he could be as immature and irritating as the rest of them, but at least he was a sure thing. He had what could be called a very strong heterosexual streak; he was a clear and known appreciator of the female form, and he often made as much quite obvious with winks, nods, comments, observations, and lewd suggestions from time to time. Here was a lad in the throws of sexual frustration; despite his appreciation of the female form, he seemed lacking in that certain something that allows a guy to actually land a lady. He was cute, no question, and he had a nice body and quite a shapely rump to boot, but for one reason or another none of them would really consider making a romantic liaison with him, and so far as they knew he was thus far unlucky in love. But his luck was about to change; she needed it, and he was a dead certainty to give it. So she had waited for a decent opportunity to get him alone and in private, and now it was upon her. 'So...' she thought, '...what do I do now?'

She looked him up and down. He seemed preoccupied; he had dumped his backpack and sat down straight away, and appeared to be working on a piece of homework that must have been due soon, for he did not look up from it or make any chit-chat or comment. That was a bit of a set-back for her; she had imagined that, were they to find themselves alone, he would make his customary flattering remarks, and she could use the opportunity to play along demurely yet flirtatiously, to eventually lead to a steamy and satisfying sexual encounter, like it was done in the movies. But for once, perhaps one of the few times she could remember, sex seemed to be far from his mind. It wasn't very far from her mind though; her breathing, heartbeat, and arousal had never been so high. She had to get the ball rolling, and she could think of no quicker way to do so than to be as direct as possible.

"You know something?" she said.

"What's that?" he said, not looking up from whatever it was he was writing.

"I," she said, "am extremely sexually frustrated."

He stopped what he was doing, and looked up. He was seated at a table in the study room; she was perched up on the wide windowsill, sprawled out somewhat languorously. He found her looking him right in the eye, seemingly expectant, waiting for his next move.

He was stunned.

There she was, one of the nicest-looking girls he knew; she was a bit snooty, sure, but very easy on the eye and good for a conversation and a laugh once in a while, so she could be forgiven for her somewhat uppity ways. He had been trying forever, in his own particular way, to get the ball rolling with her; he had argued strongly and at length with her over the joys of getting one's tits out, or posing for a raunchy bout of tasteful photography, or just plain-old-fashioned getting down for a quick and spontaneous shag. But of course, she'd have none of it, just like all the rest of them. But now... she was 'extremely sexually frustrated'? Why would she be telling him that, him of all people? Stunned as he was, he saw that there was only one obvious answer, so in a flash he decided upon a course of action. He was gunna go for it.

"Sexually frustrated, you say?" he answered.

She nodded, unblinkingly. Breathing hard.

He nodded too, wisely and knowingly. "Yep, I'm familiar with that," he said. "I know all about it."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Do you now?" she smiled, not sounding all that surprised.

"Mmm hmm," he said, smiling too. "And I know just the cure for it." He dropped his pen, and stood, moving to the centre of the small study room. "Come on down from there, I'll show you."

She did so, hopping down from the window sill, and moving to stand in front of him.

"Turn around," he suggested, gently.

She smiled, and turned her back on him, slowly, trustingly, expectantly.

"Okeydoke," he said, and wet his lips nervously. "Just relax..." he added, both for his benefit and hers, and he placed his hands upon her sides, just on her hips "...and I'll see what I can do for you."

Relaxing, she knew, was more or less physically impossible. She couldn't help but breathe in a great big trembling breath, as his hands moved slowly down her sides, down her hips and on to the side of her thighs, and then back upwards again, ever so slowly, ever so gently. His hands felt incredibly good, surprisingly good; her skin tingled at his contact, as though he had an electric touch. She was definitely enjoying this. So was he.

He let his hands move upwards and downwards along that track, down her thighs, and back up to her hips and sides; then he let his fingers spread a little, and cupped his hands a bit wider about her sides, so that his fingers moved over more of her hips and the front of her thighs, while his thumbs and the palms of his hands gently caressed her back and the sides of her buttocks. He definitely liked the feel of her arse, very nice indeed, but he held himself back from grabbing a couple of handfuls; he wanted to take this slowly. He wanted this to last for as long as it could, because he had a feeling that it wasn't going to happen again.

She marvelled at how extremely good such a simple and light touch could feel. His hands swept slowly and oh-so-gently up and down her sides, and gradually they started to move around to her front, up across her stomach, down across the sides of her hips, the front of her thighs, and back up again. She approved of his self-restraint; his hands were skirting very close to what he'd doubtlessly call her "goodies", and though his hands moved close to her breasts and her crotch, they did not make themselves rudely known. Not yet, anyways.

This was good, he decided. He was doing well. Her eyes were closed, her face a picture of sensual pleasure; her head tipped back slightly, to rest on his shoulder, as he held her close and continued with this fairly platonic body massage. He could feel her skin through her clothes: soft in some ways, yet firm; nice and warm, almost hot; not too bony, but not at all flabby. Just right. He was starting to wonder how, or even if he should make things a little less platonic, when she moved backwards, closer to him, and came into contact with his lap.

He froze. She froze too, but just for a split second; she knew instantly what it was that she could feel, protruding somewhat from down there, and he knew she knew. There was no mistaking it for anything else. But to his immense relief, and disbelief, she did not leap away or start yelling or throwing things at him. Instead, she leaned further back into him, further into his arms, and leaned her head back just a little bit further. And she exhaled in a pleasured, contented kind of sigh, which told him that she was very much enjoying herself, and that the state of the contents of his pants caused her no trouble.

Having reassured him and got his hands moving again, she smiled. Now this was a happy turn of events; he had a hard-on. Quite a hard-on; even contained and restrained in his pants, it felt nice and hard, and sizeable too. She was surprised to find that she felt flattered by having aroused him so in such a short period of time, and she hadn't really even done anything. This should prove to be interesting, she decided.

With the reassurance of her not fleeing from his bulging pants, he allowed his hands to become more adventurous. They stopped moving so far down her legs, and started moving ever so slightly a little further up her chest; first brushing lightly against the undersides of her breasts, then a little bit stronger, then a little further up the breasts, until she surprised him again by grabbing his hands and putting them right on her tits, cupping his hands firmly against them.

'Now THAT'S what I'm talking about,' he thought. He let his hands just sit there, relishing the moment: so soft, so warm, so good. Shortly, he gave them a squeeze, and noticed that the action provoked an amused smile from her; he smiled too. He'd been waiting forever to be able to give those breasts a bit of a toot, and they both knew it well.

As he began stroking and caressing her breasts, he noticed her neck: with her head resting back on his shoulder, her neck looked very long and slender, the skin so fair. It all looked rather open and inviting, so he went and kissed her right underneath the corner of her jaw.

That caught her slightly by surprise, but it was a pleasant surprise: his lips were soft, moist and warm, and the contact sent a shiver along her skin right up to the top of her scalp and down to her toes. She had never been kissed there before, and she found herself marvelling yet again at how incredibly good the things he was doing felt; it was as though he had gone straight for the part of the neck that felt the best. What was this guy's story? Were her friends wrong about him? Did he have more experience in these things than they gave him credit for? She decided she didn't care, and she took one of her hands off of his, and reached back to run her fingers through his hair, partly to lend reassurance that he was doing exactly the right things, and partly to press his lips harder against her neck.

He received both messages, loud and clear, and kissed her neck again, a firmer kiss yet no less tender and passionate. And with one of his hands released by hers, he let it drift down her body again, stroking along her side quicker and, again, a bit more firmly. He left his other hand on her breast though, and he busied himself with tracing a finger around and over her nipple, which was firmly erect and standing proudly through both her shirt and bra.

She was feeling incredibly good. Her nipple was tingling with his ministrations; his kisses, moving up and down her neck now, were setting the skin of her neck ablaze with pleasure; and the wanderings of his other hand also felt wonderful as they followed the rises, dips and hollows of her body. She sighed again, and was a little surprised and embarrassed as a very small moan of pleasure escaped with the sigh. They had both been utterly silent through the encounter so far, and she hadn't been meaning to break the silence. But he didn't stop or slow down, he just held her a little closer, and she reciprocated by leaning harder against him, and against the mound in his pants which was, to her delight, still growing.

He was really starting to warm up now. He could feel her heart beating hard and fast, and his own heartbeat was on the rise too. He loved the feel of her skin: so soft and smooth, so much unlike his own, which was rough and a little furry. He yearned to feel more of her skin, so he diverted his wandering hand and let it venture up and under her untucked shirt, his fingers brushing up and around her lower torso, across the skin of her hips and stomach. His venturings brought no protest from her, so he ventured further, tucking his fingers a little way under the brink of her tight-fitting pants and then moving upwards across her stomach. He wanted more, but given his position and angle he could only reach up so far, so he gave himself a few more seconds and then undid a couple of buttons on her shirt.

She grinned, as he stopped at undoing only a couple of buttons so he could get at more of her skin, but not too much more. She knew he was taking his time, being slow and deliberate about it; on one hand, she was champing at the bit to just get down and at it, but she knew that this slow-and-steady approach was a much better way of going about it. He was building them both up, bit by bit; she hadn't believed she could become any more aroused than she already was, but he was definitely building her up to even higher levels of yearning and anticipation. And she was enjoying it, too.

He was becoming braver, now. He tried to slip his hand further into her pants, but her beltline was too tight-fitting, he could only get a couple of fingers in just a little way. Deciding to remedy this situation, he used his wandering hand to undo the clasp of her pants; this loosened her beltline, so that he could get his whole hand in, but he left the zipper mostly done up. He just wanted to do a bit of rummaging around for now, though he had plans to let her pants drop a bit later.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She approved of his bolder moves, and let her hands drop to his sides, holding him closer. His left hand, formerly pinned by her hand to her breast, moved now across her chest, up and around to caress her shoulders and neck, and down to the breasts again, tracing a wide and pleasurable arc. He had stopped kissing her neck, for now at least, and had his cheek pressed lightly against hers, both of their eyes closed in sweet and silent bliss. And his right hand, having found its way into her pants, was still showing admirable restraint; at first it stayed fairly high, moving across the skin of her lower abdomen and hips and moving up above the beltline, but gradually it worked a bit lower, still sweeping across her body, but eventually coming into contact with the upper bounds of her underwear. On the next sweep, the tips of his fingers tucked briefly under the elastic, but they quickly moved up and out again: she could tell he was becoming more eager and impatient, but still he held back, not yet allowing himself to breach the bounds of her underwear.

He held himself briefly in check: he wanted to plunge his hand down into the depths of her underwear, he wanted it bad, but still he held back. There was plenty of time, no reason to rush; they always had this study room to themselves, everyone else had classes or was off doing something else. He didn't stay still for long, though; he let his hand start moving again, sweeping across the upper half of the front of her underwear, appreciating the feel of the material, and sensing the increasing heat of the skin as he gradually, very gradually, swept lower and lower.

She grinned again, savouring every second that passed as he ever-so-slowly swept his way towards the mark. Meanwhile, she noticed his other hand was busying itself with undoing a few more buttons on her shirt; one more, then another one, and she was surprised as it undid yet another one. Her shirt was almost totally open now, just the one button left up towards the top; it was as though he was so preoccupied with making his pants-bound hand behave, that his other hand was quietly and stealthily moving things along while he wasn't looking. It paused in its naughty button-undoing, to trace its fingers along the centreline of her chest and stomach - down to her partially opened pants, and up again along her stomach, skipping lightly over her belly-button, and then up and over the lower edge of her ribs, and up towards her cleavage. The palm of his hand encountered her breast again, resting upon her bra with the shirt almost completely open; he allowed himself to stop briefly, appreciating the feel of both pieces of her underwear. Without warning, both of his hands acted: the upper one quickly undid the last button, opening her shirt wide and exposing her chest to the cool air of the study room, while his lower hand dipped suddenly and cupped against the front of her crotch.

The sudden, unexpected yet eagerly awaited move caught her off-guard, and she breathed in suddenly; the air hung heavy in the room, as they both held still, the seconds passing incredibly slowly as they just stood and enjoyed this new turn of events. As soon as his hand had pressed against her groin, she became immediately aware of how moist her nether regions had become; she felt like she was swimming in herself, and she knew that he most definitely had noticed it too. There was no turning back now, no denying it, no pretending that what they were doing was maybe something other than it was. She could feel his arousal, and he could now feel her arousal. So she did what she had wanted to do for a while now: she spun in his arms, and kissed him.

The instant she started turning, he knew what was coming, and he was kissing her as soon as she was kissing him. They held each other close and tight, her arms wrapped about his head and neck, his lower hand now in the small of her back and his other hand up in her hair. The kiss began with fire and passion, an initial outpouring and recognition of the lust that was driving them; but he let the passion scale down just a trifle, and kissed her more softly, with more caring and tenderness. She was stunned at how good a kisser he was: she had been kissed before, mostly by guys who wanted only to smoosh her lips into her face and crush her in a bear-like embrace, and that's only if they weren't trying to grab all of her goodies at once. But he was doing it differently. He was doing it better. His hands continued their caresses on her back and sides and neck, gentle and tingling and expertly, complementing his kiss: on the lighter side of lip-pressure, and only with the barest hint of tongue, making another welcome change from those who had tried valiantly to have a taste of her tonsils. Though the kiss was light, almost fleeting, it was still sweet, and the burning desire she knew he had for her was transmitted through the restraint he showed in kissing her so, as well as the ever-growing pelvic bulge.

After what may have been a moment or an age - time was becoming difficult to measure - he tore his hands away from their favourite task of caressing, and slipped her shirt back off her shoulders, down her arms, and onto the floor. She took the opportunity to break off the kiss, only momentarily, and quickly undid his shirt; he busied himself by grabbing her breasts with both hands, massaging them and tracing along the line between bra and breast with his fingers. Their eyes met, for the first time since they started; they were both enjoying themselves immensely, and they shared a knowing grin as she slipped his shirt off too. She held back for an extra couple of seconds to appreciate his surprisingly strong upper body, with its squarish shoulders blending very pleasingly into his neck, and his modestly well-developed pectoral region with an acceptable covering of soft hair, which she ran her fingers through.

"I never realised you looked so good with your shirt off," she breathed, with a smile.

"Why thanks," he replied. "You're pretty good-looking topless too, you should make a habit of-"

"Enough talk," she said, and they kissed again. They pressed even closer into one another, sharing and enjoying the sensation of skin against skin. She took the opportunity to move her hands and fingers across his back, running them over his shoulders, down the hollow of his spine, and lightly across his lower back, tracing the curve into the transition of his buttocks.

His skin tingled at her touch, and he realised for the first time how good it must have felt when he did the same to her. So he returned the favour, and for the longest time they just stood there, kissing and pressing against one another, gently running the very tips of their fingers across the tender skin of their backs and giving each other the most delightful coverings of goosebumps.

Presently she felt his hands come to rest on the strap of her bra, and as they kept kissing, she grinned. 'Here we go,' she thought. It was time for that eternal and monumental ritual, the wrestling with the bra; she knew of the difficulties that the young and inexperienced male could have with unhooking a bra, having heard tales of epic hour-long battles the frustrated boyfriends of her friends had waged. And she knew she was wearing a particularly uncooperative bra, with three tiny hooks on a thin little strap, which she often had trouble putting on; 'he's in for trouble,' she thought. But he simply grabbed the strap by both sides, and with one smooth and easy motion he had all three hooks undone and the straps dangling loosely.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

She broke off the kiss, and regarded him with astonishment. "You've done this before," she almost accused.

He said nothing, merely favouring her with a wink and a grin, before he slowly slipped the bra off her shoulders. He didn't remove the bra entirely or immediately, though; he hung back, savouring the anticipation, with the fact that he was doing so clear upon his face. Here was what he had been dreaming about for donkey's years: he was about to lay eyes upon her breasts for the very first time, and he was getting set to burn the image forever into his mind. She almost laughed; it was so very cute of him.

After a few more seconds of agonizingly sweet anticipation, he let the bra fall off her breasts, and his jaw almost hit the floor before the bra did. There they were: full, round, nicely sized and admirably self-supporting, with a pair of nipples that just stood up and almost said 'hi there!' "Phwoar," he heard himself say.

She did laugh at that. "You're hopeless," she grinned.

He was aware that he probably looked quite foolish, but he was far from being able to help that. "Look at them!" he simply said.

"I've seen them before," she informed him, kindly.

"They're just... they're so..." he was beyond words, so he just shook his head in wonder, took another look, and kissed her again. He may not have been able to express his sheer appreciation of the sight of her breasts in words, but Cher was right: it was there in his kiss. She could tell that she was being kissed by a man who had achieved a life-long dream, who had seen what he had been wanting to see for longer than he cared to remember, and that having seen them he was not disappointed or underwhelmed in any way. Her breasts had more than surpassed what he had imagined; if anything, he seemed pleasantly surprised. It was all so very cute and puppy-like of him, she was amused and thrilled by his reaction, so she kissed him back, warmly and rewardingly.

He started moving, guiding her backwards, and shortly he picked her up and sat her on the desk, on top of his homework. She knew instantly what he was up to, confirmed as soon as he stopped kissing her: her breasts were now level with his face, and he was in close, looking right at them. She was loving this, and she rested an arm on his chest and placed her hand upon his cheek, holding his face tenderly, almost benignly. He looked up, briefly; it seemed that he so scarcely believed that he was faced with what he was faced with, that he almost felt compelled to ask permission for what she knew he was planning. She shut her eyes and laughed softly, resting her forehead against his; then she looked him in the eye. "Go on, then," she said, indulgently.

An expression of delight flashed across his face, but it wasn't to be seen for long, because he quickly buried it in her cleavage, smothering himself in her breasts. She rocked with laughter, and ran her fingers soothingly through his hair as he indulged himself. It didn't take him long to regain some control, and he returned to his more passionate-yet-restrained self, moving his hands gently along her outer thighs and buttocks, and pulling himself out of her cleavage to cover her breasts with kisses. Shortly his hands went upwards again, and he caressed and massaged her breasts while he started kissing her nipples, occasionally running his tongue around the outer rim of the nipple. She was surprised to find that having one's nipples tickled gently by a considerate tongue felt quite good, and she communicated as much by pressing his head a little more into her bosom, her eyes closed, head raised and back arching with pleasure as he poured sweet love upon her breasts, the minutes passing by.

Still standing, he wrapped his arms around her lower back again, and pulled her forwards on the desk, and he moved his hands slowly about the waistband of her pants. She could guess at what he was planning next, and she slipped off the desk, their lips locking as they came face-to-face once again. Sure enough, he came to her zipper, and he slowly unzipped her pants; he held on to them for just an instant, and then he let them go, and they tumbled slowly down her legs and around her ankles. Again, he took a moment to appreciate the sight of her bare legs, and her whole body in general; she almost didn't realise that she was very nearly naked, with a thin and somewhat moistened pair of panties maintaining what little mystery there was left. He paused; she could tell he was trying to decide what to do next.

"Stuck for ideas?" she enquired.

"Hardly," he replied. "I'm paralysed with indecision, such is the large number of things I want to do to you."

"Really?" she grinned, as he stooped slightly to kiss her on the neck again.

"Mmm hmm." He placed both hands gently on her hips, and turned her around once again, and she took the opportunity to kick her pants over to the side of the room. He was behind her again, and again they pressed into each other; it was the same as before, except he was wearing less and she was wearing even less than him. He ran his hands all over her bare skin, softly yet quickly, seemingly covering every square inch that he could reach: they ran over her breasts, her chest, her stomach, her hips, her crotch again, her sides, and her thighs. He kissed her again on the neck, and this time his kisses extended down her neck and along her shoulder, and back up again, sending exquisite little shivers over her skin in all directions. She was waiting for him to slip her underwear off, but it didn't happen; he was still intent on building up their excitement, stroking and touching and kissing her, and pressing his bulging pubic proboscis into her back. She was on fire: she was burning with lust, with expectancy, with three weeks of alertness and awareness and horniness. She wanted him, she wanted it to happen and to finish, but she was also loving the delay; just waiting for it to happen was simultaneously the most enjoyable and the most agonizing feeling she'd ever had, the anticipation teasingly delicious.

He could sense her urgency, her expectancy. Her breathing was ragged and raucous; every inhalation sounded like a whispered moan, every exhalation a trembling sigh. He could feel her body quivering with anticipation. He knew he had kept her waiting long enough, so he ran his hand down along the centreline of her stomach again, and he kept going, tucking his hand into her undies, his fingers passing briefly through her pubic thatch, until they parted her lips ever so gently and landed right upon her swollen clitoris.

The sudden contact with her most private and sensitive of places made her gasp, large and loud, throwing her head backwards; and there she froze, her every extremity tingling with unbelievable sensual pleasure. He froze briefly too, not with indecision, but deliberately; eventually, ever so slowly, ever so gently, he stroked her, up and down, with exactly the right amount of pressure and in exactly the right way. She was frozen as much with stunned surprise as she was with paralysing pleasure; there was no doubting or denying now that this guy knew exactly what he was doing.

Onwards he stroked, slowly and rhythmically. His other hand moved very slowly too, roaming around her body: from cupping her breasts, up along her neck and face and through her hair, down her back, down her bottom and around her thighs, from outer thigh to inner thigh, brushing up her pelvis and stomach, and back to her breasts, with his other hand stroking her clit the whole while, ever so slowly, ever so beautifully. He alternated between kissing her shoulders and neck, sucking and nibbling on her ear, resting his cheek against hers, and over to the other side to do the same. She could feel her pleasure building up inside her; it was like a growing force, starting from some impossible depth in her pelvis and slowly spreading through her body, a warm, reaching, pervasive, indescribably pleasurable sensation.

Never had she imagined that she could feel this way, let alone that someone else could know how to make her feel this way, and he hadn't even taken his pants off yet. She felt her control slipping away; she was giving in, giving herself to him. She wanted to give herself to him. She wanted him to take control, to do what he was doing to her, to take her as far as she could go. She was his.

He could hear her now. It started quietly, barely audible, but it was there: a definite, occasional, low moan. He knew he was doing the right things. He was enjoying, loving every second of it; every touch of her skin, every stroke and caress, every rub he made down below, was sheer unadulterated enjoyment for him. There was nothing else on this earth he could imagine that he loved more than making a woman feel this way, pleasuring her, giving her the best that he could. If there was a way that he could do this all day, every day, for the rest of his life, that would be his definition of heaven.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Onwards he went, caressing and stroking her body and her clit, and gradually she became aware that she was making noises. They were nothing overt, but still a little embarrassing: a soft, high-pitched, short and quivering "ohh..." with every other exhale. She couldn't stop; to try to hold the noises in would have been wrong, anyways. She was alive, aroused and well on the way, and there was absolutely no point in trying to hide it from him or from herself. She didn't want to hide it. She wanted him to know.

Suddenly, things started building up quicker, as though her pleasure was bottling up, under pressure, and threatening to explode. Every rub felt better and better, every caress tingled more and more, and that growing force inside of her felt like it was expanding and doubling over upon itself, multiplying exponentially with every passing second. She lost all control over the noises she was making, the "ohh" quickly growing into a louder and more urgent "oh!", and then "uh!", and then "ah!!": a surprisingly high-pitched, feminine, almost helpless noise that she had never dreamed herself capable of making, but she was making it and she was making it over and over, and she couldn't stop it even if she wanted to.

Her breath was catching in her throat now, her voice echoed off the walls, and her body arched backwards into him, every muscle seizing up to pull her into a rigid pose of unbelievable, pent-up sexual excitement; she wanted to come, she wanted to let go, but it kept building up and up and up until she thought she would surely explode. And then the gates opened, the metaphorical dam broke, and she was coming, finally, mercifully, well beyond time; her knees went weak, and she had to throw her weight against him to keep from clattering to the floor; she was gasping and screaming and shrieking as he kept rubbing her clit and she was thrown about by violent waves of almost unbearable orgasmic ecstasy.

And it didn't stop or slow down or abate in the slightest, it just kept coming, he kept stroking and she kept coming, until her throat burned and his ears rang and finally he slowed down, and let her settle down slowly, until finally the screaming turned back into moaning, the moaning back into gasping, and she was done, chest heaving, energy spent.

"Oh...my...God..." she finally gasped. "Oh," she said. "Oh," she said again. "Oh God I needed that."

"I could tell," he said. "Do you normally get so worked up?"

She shook her head, hanging limply in his arms. "This... this has been building up for weeks," she tried to explain. "I don't know how, or why; but I've been needing this for so long..." She turned in his arms, and kissed him, long and gratefully and thankfully. As they kissed, he leaned into her, and she realised that he was still in the mood.

"Oh boy," she said, and looked up to see he had a somewhat naughty little smile. "I'm not sure I have the energy for anything more."

"Don't you?" he asked, with a bit of feigned indignation. "Nah, you'll be right; all you need is to catch your breath and recuperate a little. Come here." And he kissed her again, lightly and sweetly as always, but with even more restraint; he backed off from pressing himself into her so much, and kept his hands upon the back of her neck and in her hair. He bent down, and picked her up off the floor, carrying her back over to the desk where he sat her down and let her rest her legs, kissing her all the while. As he kissed her, her sheer exhaustion began to lift, and she started kissing him back stronger, reaching around to get a couple of handfuls of his delightfully tight and perky buttocks, letting the passion and the lust come back into their embrace.

'He's been doing all the work,' she realised. 'I think it's time I started pulling my weight here.' Releasing his bum, she came back to his front, and laid hands for the first time upon the intriguing and flattering bulge in the front of his pants. There was no mistaking it for anything else; it was a hell of an erection, the shaft wide, long and round and the head large and swollen, straining hard against the confines of his pants. She almost felt sorry for the thing; it so clearly wanted its freedom, so she set to work on freeing it, undoing his belt and his pants, unzipping him as he had unzipped her, and pulling both pants and jocks down and away. Breaking the kiss to lay eyes on the prize, she almost fell off the table; the damn thing must have been ten inches long, pointing proudly and urgently at the ceiling, almost throbbing; it was underscored by a very tightly-packed scrotum, and fringed by a large, almost afro-like untamed growth of pubic hair.

"Whoa," she said.

"You like?" he said, somewhat surprised.

She was lost for words. "This..." she started; "...this is amazing. I haven't even touched you, and look at you! You could dent a car door with that thing!"

He laughed at that one. "Listen, my dear," he said. "If any guy had seen the things I've seen here, done the things I've done, and heard what I've heard, they'd have a big fat one wrapped around their ears too."

"You're a natural poet, did you know that?" she chided. "Shut up and kiss me."

He did as instructed, and she left her hands down there to caress and explore. She ran her fingers up and down the shaft, ever so lightly; it was covered in ridges formed by bulging veins, the foreskin pulled back tight by the state of his arousal. She moved down to caress the tightly-drawn skin of his firm young scrotum, and was surprised as he broke off the kiss and quivered with sudden and surprised pleasure; she grinned, and gently tickled his balls again, provoked a stunned, strangled gasp of ecstasy. "You like that?" she asked.

"Uh huh," he whispered. "I've never felt that before."

"Well, first time for everything," she grinned, and kissed him again, as they both got back to touching and caressing each other's naughty bits. She grabbed his cock by the base of the shaft, and stroked him up and down, very gently; he placed both hands upon her inner thighs, and traced his fingertips up and down, in and out, gradually building closer and closer to the treasures between her legs. Upon reaching her panties, she lifted herself off the table, allowing him to peel them off her, and he found himself staring at one hell of a sight.

"You know something?" he said. "You look incredibly good with your clothes off."

"I know," she shrugged. "Now please tell me you have a condom."

Quick as a flash, he reached into his nearby backpack, and came back with an unmistakable slim blue plastic packet; she rejoiced, and he gave it to her, standing proudly as she placed the condom atop his formidable member and slowly unrolled the length of the prophylactic, down over the bulging head and along the shaft. She came to the end of the condom several centimetres before coming to the base of his cock, and they stared at each other in surprise. "Cripees," he said. "First time for that, too."

"You must really like me," she grinned, and gave it a tug. "It'll stay on."

"We'll keep an eye on it," he agreed. They paused to share a rather naughty grin, and then she was on her feet and in his arms, and they were kissing each other yet again. He picked her up, and pinned her against a nearby wall; she yelped with surprise at the feel of the cold plaster against her bare back and arse, but she gave him a reassuring smile, and wrapped her legs around his waist.

"Think you got your energy back?" he checked.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She looked him square in the eye. "Fuck me," she simply said.

"You're the boss," he winked, and he lowered her slowly, until she was almost balancing upon the tip of his cock. Eyes locked into his, she positioned herself until she felt the flange of his bulbous, rounded nob up against her opened, waiting lips; then she lowered her hips, and he slid into her slick, moistened depths, ever so slowly, penetrating inch by inch. Her eyes widened as she felt herself parting to accept his bulk; he was so wide, so long, so very very hard, like a warm, gently curving rod of steel or concrete. It seemed to be going in forever, and she realised that as he was going in, he was growing even bigger.

"How big can this thing get?" she whispered, with just a little awe.

"This is a personal best, babe," he replied, as stunned as her. "Forgive me if I don't stop and grab a ruler, eh?"

She chuckled at the thought of that, and pressed her body firm against him again, as he pressed against her to rest more of her weight against the wall. Still further his length disappeared into her, until finally she came to rest against his hips, his scrotum resting gently against her parted lips. "We're in," she whispered.

"Let's go," he replied, and slowly, ever so slowly, he began to pump in and out. His first movement was very slow and drawn-out, only withdrawing a very little way before going back in again; she shut her eyes and rested her chin upon his shoulder, revelling in the incomparable feeling of making sweet sweet love. They held each other even closer, her breasts pushing hard against his chest, her nipples warm and hard and very near to his own. He kissed her on the neck again, which she was thankful for; he was very good at that, not to mention how good he was at what he was doing below: stroking in and out more firmly now, with longer and slightly quicker strokes. His shape and length was hitting her in all the right places, the walls of her vagina clinging close about the slight banana-like curve he had that made his dick point a little towards his stomach. And after a while, his hand came back, somehow craning into the fray and finding her clitoris, first time, yet again. She felt her excitement returning rapidly, as he continued working with her and for her, pumping smoothly and slowly into and out of and back into her.


Again, he seemed to be placing her enjoyment above his own; anybody else might have gone hammer-and-tongs from the very get-go, but he was taking his time, putting all of his effort into building her back up again. Before long she felt that warm, growing sensation again, welling up deep inside of her; there was something about this that felt so good, so instinctively satisfying. "You..." she whispered, "...are so good at this." He answered her with a kiss, so soft and with so much feeling that she felt like she could have turned to a boneless, wobbling jelly in his arms.

He could see her excitement returning, and he could feel his own excitement building. There was the urge to just get a good hold of her and pump away madly until he popped, but he beat it down and ignored it. Any quicker, any faster than this, and he would lose it. It was all against him; she was so close, so warm, so soft, and so achingly sexy that if he thought too hard on how long he had dreamed of it and waited for it without any reasonable hope of ever getting it, and how exquisite it was to actually be doing it with her, he'd blow it all for sure. So he cleared his mind, kissed her as well as he could, and kept tickling and pumping slowly and surely, forever monitoring the immensely pleasurable sensations being transmitted by his almost painfully rock-hard cock and going no faster than he had to.

Again, she found herself softly moaning. She had never imagined that being breached and separated in this way could feel so good; it had always felt like a clamped steel vice down there, never before had she felt so soft, so pliable, so... lubricated. And of course, his hands were working their magic again; how could he know how to tickle her clit so well, so expertly, so perfectly? His other hand didn't miss a step or a beat; even when it went to places on her body one would consider mundane, it felt amazing, at the nape of her neck, through her hair and over her scalp, tracing down along her side and skirting over her breast; everything responded to his touch, everything tingled and made her gasp and tremble, as though any and every part of her body became an erogenous zone as soon as he touched it.

Onwards they shagged, the time passing by long and unnoticed. They were in it together; they could feel each other's building excitement, they could feel the final moment approaching from afar. He was still growing, ever so slowly, and she could feel it, as the far end of his cock gradually penetrated further and further inside her. His excitement grew bigger and bigger, as though he was becoming acclimatised to the sensation, the upper limit of what he could contain within himself increasing with time, which allowed him to gradually go faster and faster, deeper and deeper. Her excitement grew too, just as before, and she gradually lost control of her breathing, her voice, and her inhibitions. Before long, he knew it was becoming too much, more than he could hope to hold on to or contain, and he found himself stepping up the pace, going harder and deeper and more frenetic. It worked wonders for her; each plunge of his cock, progressively diving deeper and harder, built her up higher and higher. They held on tight to each other, building each other up and willing each other on, until neither could last any longer. She screamed. He yelled. They came together with an almighty cry, and they rode high on the peak of their pleasure, every driving thrust of his hips making her holler with ecstasy, every hot white shot he let go welling up from deep within him and exploding forth under exquisite, incredible pressure; his cock spurted and convulsed, time and again, which she could feel even through the condom, until finally they settled down and went limp in each other's arms. They had done it. They had done it together, as one. And it felt damn good.

They just stayed that way for ages, wrapped in each other's arms, cooling down, bathed in the incomparable bliss of a post-coital afterglow. Finally, unwillingly, he had to withdraw; they prised themselves apart, and started cleaning up. "Well," he said. "Did that fix your frustration?"

"It certainly did," she beamed, breathing hard, as though she had just completed the three minute mile. She was absolutely cured of the delectable woes she had been suffering prior to his ministrations; her heartbeat was settling down, her senses were dulling, her nostrils flared no more. He had helped her release whatever had been pent up inside her, building for so long; she had released it and plenty more. He had worked a sexual miracle upon her, and it was something she wouldn't ever forget. "And you?"

"Oh yeah, I'm plenty fixed," he affirmed. "That really hit the spot."

"I'll say." She found her watch, and boggled at the time. "Holy shit; we've been doing this for two hours. Lunch is almost over."

"Bloody hell," he frowned. "How did we not get busted?"

"If we had been busted," she grinned, "do you think we would have noticed?"

"Hmm, good point," he allowed. They were both fully clothed again, and aside from some messy hair and a good, healthy, dozy-eyed glow, they didn't look too worse for wear. "Well..." he said. "That was fun, wasn't it?"

"Mmm hmm," she agreed. They paused, a little awkwardly, until they met each other's eye, and shared the same thought: what they had done was a hell of a thing, and it was something they'd have to do more often. "Same time next week?" she suggested.

He grinned. "Depends on how frustrated you'll be."

"Oh," she said, stepping towards him, "I have a feeling I'll be nice and frustrated by then." She favoured him with one last lingering kiss, and left him to marvel at his unexpected turn of fortune, and to try to do something about his homework. She found her friends a few minutes later; they looked her over, and instantly knew.

"He was good for it?" her best friend asked.

"You have no idea," she smiled.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Payment

Jamie was all shook up as she entered her and Steve's empty home. How could it have gone so wrong? She kept asking herself. How could Nick have been ahead of the game all this time? He had coerced her into masturbating for him and when it was time for her and Steve's revenge, he had framed him for fraud and money laundering. Now Steve was in a prison cell waiting for the bail money and she was afraid Nick would be back and take from her what he hadn't before.

She hadn't had the courage to tell her adoring husband that all the money in their accounts was frozen until the situation was resolved. They had never bothered to put anything under Jamie's name alone, never imagining that any situation would end up like this. They had plenty of money, but now she couldn't even touch a dime of it – not even to get him out on bail. She knew she needed to act quickly but had no resources of her own. Then it dawned on her; the man in the bar, the one who offered her a job.


She frantically searched through her purse for his card. Vincent Ronson...She quickly picked up the phone and dialed. Vincent remembered her immediately... who wouldn't... and happily agreed to meet the young beauty.

Jamie slipped into a pair of tight black leather pants, skipping the panties for added effect, and added a semi-sheer white halter-top. She knew that if she was going to charm a man into helping her, she needed her sex appeal to work full force... and for Jamie that meant a sexy outfit. If she were thinking clearly, or if this were a different situation, she would know that her sex appeal had nothing to do with the clothes she wore. She was taking no chances of the magic failing her, not that it ever had. Steve had often said she had a lot to learn about her impact on men; this was one of those times.

She touched up her makeup making sure everything was perfect, she dabbed a light shade of blush on the apples of her cheeks, as she stood back from the mirror, she looked at the doll like reflection staring back at her. "One last touch" she said as she debated between Gucci "Rush" and Bvlgari's "Omnia". She picked up the Gucci red box and sprayed her neck and her wrists. "Let's hope your favorite perfume works on other men as well, Steven", She whispered almost under her breath, before heading out to the Swan club.

The Swan club's bright lights made it look like it was daytime. From the outside, you couldn't tell it was a strip club; it looked more like a high-class bar. Jamie knew exactly what it was though. As she entered the doorway, her eyes were still adjusting to the sudden darkness and she walked into what at first seemed like a wall directly in front of her. She stared upward at the doorman, a 6 foot 4, 260 lbs huge black man wearing shades, his massive arms folded across his chest, his face an expressionless mask.

"Sorry miss, ladies aren't allowed to walk in alone" he grumbled as if saying it for the umpteenth time.

"I'm sorry"

Jamie paused and smiled, but drew no response.

"I'm here to see Mr. Ronson."

Upon the mention of his employer's name, the massive bouncer lowered his shades, grinned and spoke in a low deep voice that reminded Jamie of James Earl Jones.

"Step right in."

She walked past him but he stopped her again after only a few steps.

"I'm sorry miss, but no one sees Mr. Ronson without first being frisked."

His eyebrows gave Jamie a good idea of what his game was, but she needed to get inside.

"Then let's get this over with"

He walked and stopped a mere inches from her. He towered over her and was nearly twice as wide as her slender body. As he removed his sunglasses and looked into her shiny grey eyes, there was only lust in his dark eyes. He was as imposing a man as she had ever encountered, and yet she refused to be intimidated by him.

"Any time you're ready" she was already annoyed that he was enjoying himself so thoroughly.

He grabbed her purse from her and looked inside quickly. He handed it back to her as he bent down on one knee. He faced her, his head directly at her crotch level as she looked straight ahead. His huge hands touched her ankles as he looked up at her, smiling slightly. His hands slid up the inside of her legs, slowing as they reached her thighs. He watched her eyes as he slowly rubbed his hand over her pussy, but Jamie didn't even blink. The huge paws on the man slowly caressed her ass through the thin leather before they made their way back down her thighs, behind her knees, then returning to her ankles.

Only when he stopped did Jamie allow herself to look at the enormous man kneeling at her feet. She swallowed any sense of fear and put on her most defiant attitude. "Done?" she asked casually. The behemoth stood up, clearly disappointed at his inability to elicit either fear or excitement in the woman. He put his shades back on and glowered at her.


"Yeah you're clean, go ahead"

"Bet that made your day," she muttered under her breath as she walked away from the man, and into the club.

The club was swarming with businessmen in suits and it reeked of power; there was nothing raunchy about this place. She could practically smell the money dripping from them as she walked through and up to the bar. She approached the barmaid, a slender blond with enormous breasts who couldn't be much older than 18.

"I'm here to see Mr. Ronson," she said to the girl.

She smiled as if she were amused, "Oh, you mean Vincent? He just called down to say he'd be with you in a minute. Can I get you a drink while you wait... what would you like?"

"A Blue Lagoon would be nice, thanks."

Jamie sat at the empty stool at the bar. She quickly rethought her choice and added, "Hold the vodka." The girl smiled at her as if to show understanding of what Jamie was thinking, and moments later she handed her the blue colored drink.

"How much do I owe you?"

"Oh that gentlemen on the other side got it for you."

She pointed to a short stocky balding man in an obviously expensive and yet ill-fitting suit, who raised his drink as if toasting to her... she smiled and returned the gesture, but then quickly looked away lest he think she was looking for company.

Steve's words repeated in her head; if he wasn't there, he couldn't help protect her from the wolves. And that was how she sometimes felt without him, a little lamb in a place crawling with big bad wolves. Now was one of those times. She always told him that it wasn't about her as much as it was about her clothes. Steve always smiled at her naivety and tried to explain that it was her beauty, her sexuality alone that made that happen. Again his words came to her like a song playing in her head, "You still have a lot to learn about men, Babydoll." She quickly gave herself a pep talk in her head "Steve is not here to protect you now. This time you not only have to protect yourself, you also have to come through for him".

Vincent looked down through the glass window in his office, he had a view of the whole club, he liked to know everything that was going on in his money making pit. But this time, the only thing he was focused on was Jamie sitting at the bar. Jenny, one of the dancers walked in wearing close to nothing. She was about 25, younger than Jamie, a brunette with an athletic body. She poured herself a drink and made herself comfortable.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Sugar, I have some business to attend to."

Jenny had come for one thing only. She and Vincent had a thing going; she fucked him and he paid for her schooling. Although not part of the plan, Jenny had fallen in love with the older man, the money was excuse to stick around and they both knew it. Vincent didn't need to pay for sex, many of the girls only wished they could get into his bed. He was a handsome successful man and money was never an object. Aside from the Swan, he owned several night clubs which brought in a significant amount of money each week and he was not ready to settle down. He liked his life the way it was. He loved women and making love to them and it ended there. "Ok" Jenny pouted.

"I hope you decide to come by my place tonight" She said almost asking a question.

"Only if I can wrap this up early" he lied.

Jenny took a hint and walked out of the office in dissapointement. Vincent didn't notice.

He sipped his drink as he stared at Jamie. He compared her to the dancers in the club; she could surely double his earnings. All the men around the bar had stopped paying any attention to the show. Even almost naked, the young red head in the nurse's uniform on stage was no match for Jamie's beauty.

There was a beep behind the bar.

"I believe that Mrs. Alexander is here to see me... would you have Theo bring her up please."

The barmaid giggled at the sudden formalness by her boss, and nodded at the enormous bouncer. He strode across the room and approached Jamie, "follow me." Vincent waited at his desk, comfortably entrenched in the overstuffed leather chair as he lit his cigar. Moments later the black doorman walked in followed by Jamie.

"Thank you Theo" he turned to Jamie

"Mrs. Alexander, how nice to see you".

As Theo turned to walk away Jamie took her shot "What's a matter Theo, not going to frisk me again? That's a shame I kind of enjoyed it."

Theo stopped in his tracks for a moment, proceeded and closed the door behind him.

Vincent grinned,

"I have to apologize; sometimes Theo likes his job a little too much".

"He's a pussycat compared to the men in the neighborhood I grew up in."

Jamie smiled as Vincent shook his cigar at her,

"You're a brave one coming here by yourself."

"It's only a strip club, Mr. Ronson, not the Baghdad Hilton... besides I'm a big girl."

She really wasn't much in the mood for small talk and her sarcasm was surfacing.

"That you are, and a lovely one at that...Cigar?"

She thought back to the night she met him, she hadn't remembered him this way. As she looked him over, he was physically fit and more handsome than she recalled. His hair was almost all grey with a receiting hairline, it some touch touches of gold, "he must have been blonde" she thought to herself. He looked so elegant dressed in a suit, so business like.

Vincent opened up his humidor and she could see his variety of Cuban cigars, which only reminded her of Steve.

"No thanks, I only smoke cigarettes."

She opened her purse to take out her sterling silver cigarette case. She took the cigarette out and quickly replaced the case "Is it ok?" She was already lighting it even as she asked. He hated cigarette smoke and never allowed it in his office but made an exception for her,

"Of course".

Jamie looked around the office, it hardly looked like an office that would be in a strip club. There was a brown leather couch at the far end of the room with a glass table positioned next to it. Vincent's enormous desk was made of glass as well with two photo frames resting on each side. From where she was standing it was impossible to see who's picture was in those frames, she made a mental note to look at a later time.

"Mr. Ronson, you said if I ever needed work, you would hire me... do you have anything ummm...like office work?"

She looked down at the club from the glass window and heard Vincent laugh behind her.

"Call me Vincent and no, I don't have any office positions. You may have noticed that I don't exactly run a brokerage firm here Jamie"

He knew she already knew the answer but was hoping for a loophole.

"Look Jamie, I can put you behind the bar, and you'd make pretty good money. With your looks and personality, you'd probably clear almost 2 G's a week. But that is not even one tenth of what you could make as a dancer." She looked at him, staring deep into his eyes, trying to determine if he had brought her there with the idea of trying to con her into dancing at his club. She spoke firmly, and more than a little indignantly,

"Mr. Ronson, I am not interested in parading naked for anyone other than my husband."

Although he did allow himself a split second to fantasize what it must be like to be married to the minx in his office, He smiled lightly, and not unkindly as he spoke a little softer to her.

"I wasn't assuming you would, but I wanted to offer you the opportunity. I know you need the money to bail your husband out."

Jamie's eyes snapped up to meet his, and she felt as though she had been punched in the stomach. He continued,

"I'm sorry to bring it up, it was in the paper."

It made her sad that she and Steve had come to this but she wasn't about to start parading around naked for other men. With tears welling in her eyes, Jamie spoke firmly again.

"I will take the barmaid job, if you want to hire me for it, but let me make it clear to you that this is the only job I will consider."

"Mrs. Alexander... Jamie, the job is yours of course. But with your body, a few shows and you could come up with all the money you need for bail, and for all the lawyer's fees after that."

He could tell from her expression that she hadn't really thought about all the money they would need for lawyer's fees. She was embarrassed, both by his words and her lack of planning for contingencies. He sensed an opening and laid the groundwork,

"Just think about it."

There was a knock at the door, and it opened before Vincent could object. Jamie and he both turned and saw a tall handsome man with broad shoulders, seemingly in his late 30's, enter the room. His hair was dark, and he wore it slicked back in a ponytail... but rather than sloppy or unkempt, it seemed somehow almost elegant on him. His complexion was tanned, but not from a booth or spray; it was obvious he stayed outdoors a great deal. What stood out the most were his emerald green eyes, and those were immediately locked with Jamie's. His mouth was strong, his full lips exposing his gleaming white teeth as they curled into a broad smile directed at Jamie.

"I'm sorry Vincent, I didn't know you had company"

Jamie was suddenly ashamed to be there, embarrassed that this stunning man had seen her there,

"I was just leaving,"

she mumbled softly as she put out her cigarette and brushed quickly past him.

"Mr. Ronson, I'll be in touch to let you know,"

she called over her shoulder without turning around, and hurried out of the club.

Andrew Price was one of the most powerful and successful attorneys in the country. He was as much at home in front of the television cameras as he was in front of a jury, and he knew that very often the biggest cases were either won or lost on the nightly news long before anyone ever stepped one foot in a courtroom. he was much sought after by the rich and powerful who found themselves on the wrong side of the law. They in turn had made him both very rich and very powerful. But right now, a stunning blonde had made him weak like no other woman he had ever encountered. He whistled out loud and asked, almost to himself,

"Who in the hell was that?"

"That, Andrew, is Mrs. Jamie Alexander."

"THE Mrs. Jamie Alexander? As in Steve Alexander... the guy who allegedly laundered all that money for the mob through his office?"

"Yep, that's the one"

"Poor baby... it's all over the news."

Andrew said so softly it was almost a whisper, as he walked over to the glass window to catch a last glimpse of Jamie as we walked through the club.

"On the other hand, I would love to find out if she is a real blonde. She's not actually going to dance here is she?"

"Maybe she will Andrew, but it will take some convincing."

Vincent turned over to Andrew and handed him an envelope. Andrew knew Vincent well enough to know that was the end of their conversation.

"Thanks for handling my legal affairs Andrew" He shook his hand.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Thanks for paying cash Vincent... but I'd gladly pay double this for a shot at that sweet thing."

"I'll let you know what I can do, Andrew."

The following day Jamie went to visit Steve. He looked pitiful. His once beautiful flawless face looked tired and worn out, he had lost weight and his pale complexion had aged him.

"Jamie, listen to me, you have got to get me out of here. Do whatever it takes, get the best lawyer in the country if you have to, empty out all the accounts, just get me out of here."

It hadn't dawned on him that she was unable to touch any of the money, after all he was in for fraud and money laundering and all their joint accounts were frozen. Any money he had acquired before he started to work for Nick was securely invested in his name only.

"Honey, is everything ok?"

She could tell he was terrified of being there.

She knew what he meant, sooner or later someone would beat him badly, or worse, make him his bitch... and she couldn't let that happen.

She thought for a second.

"Honey, don't give up and stay focused, I will get you out of here."

Several nights went by but they seemed like weeks. She was alone in their big empty bed with only Steve's memories. She thought of how much she wanted Steve lying next to her, kissing her, touching her, making her feel safe. She turned on her side, the way she did when she and Steve slept. She closed her eyes and pictured him next to her...Whispering to her "Babydoll, I am so hot for you..."

She pictured his strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her close to him, feeling his hardness against her. She slipped her hand down her belly and into her panties. She slid her other hand underneath her tank top to caress her firm supple breasts. Placing her index finger and middle finger in her mouth to wet them, she placed them on one of her nipples and rubbed the gentle spot feeling it get hard at her touch. She did the same thing with her other index and middle finger and brought them to her other nipple. She massaged and pinched her now erect nipples.

Her still wet fingers trailed down her chest and belly to her completely shaved pussy. She thought of how much Steve liked staring at her pussy. She was already wet; it never took much for her to be wet. It was almost instantaneous. She outlined her pussy lips with her finger; she dipped between them where she picked up a little wetness and spread it all around.

She thought of how Steve touched her, how he knew how to make her feel like a woman.

She thought of the first time they ever made love, how no other man would ever be enoug
h for her. She had to get him out of there and get him back in their bed.

She gently massaged her clit, feeling it get hard at her touch. Her knees bent, she spread her legs further apart to give her access to her sweet wet cunt, the way she always did for Steve when he asked. "Spread your legs for me Babydoll" She rubbed her clit harder and faster and inserted her index finger inside her pussy, it was on fire, she loved the way Steve fingered her; inserting one finger at first and then another. Pumping in and out of her pussy and gently touching her clit as his fingers came back out again.

She moaned as she whispered, "Steven I need you." She fucked her pussy with her fingers and her other hand played with her clit, rubbing the button faster. Jamie moaned as loud as she could as if Steve could hear her from where he was. She rode the wave of orgasm as she imagined Steve fucking her with his fingers.

"You like when I fuck you with my fingers don't you baby?"

"Yesssss... Oh God Steven...Fuck me!"

She exploded again and again in an eruption of pleasure, her back arching and her muscles convulsing as she came in a series of orgasmic spasms. Her pussy juices poured all over her hand, dripping onto the bed much like when Steve fucked her. She finally collapsed back on the bed, and immediately started to cry.

She was startled out of her funk by the ring of the phone. Although she was in no mood to talk to anyone, she didn't dare ignore any calls that came in, as they could be either from or, God forbid, about Steve

"Jamie, it's Vincent."

She immediately got up and covered her body out of reflex. She tried not to make her misery obvious.

"I have something to discuss with you; can you come down to the club?"

He sounded almost giddy. But Jamie was not in any mood for games.

"Can't you just tell me over the phone Vincent?"

she asked, trying not to sound annoyed.

"You know I can't discuss business on the phone... especially YOUR phone, sugar."

She understood immediately what he meant, and thought of the FBI agent who was probably listening in.

"Yea, ok... I'm just fucking the federal prosecutor now...meet you in a bit?"

They both laughed as she hung up.

Half an hour later, she was at the Swan club. After a bit of small talk, Vincent got straight to the point.

"Jamie, I know you're having a hard time raising the money for the lawyer's fees and I can help."

When he first laid eyes on her, he lusted after her but unlike most of his girls, he found that he already had a weak spot for her. Although fucking her had been on his mind every second since he last saw her, he wanted more.

He was allowing her to see a side of him he didn't show others, his gentle caring side. She was the kind of woman he wanted to take care of. He resisted the urge to take her in his arms and tell her everything would be all right.

"I spoke to my lawyer Andrew Prince about representing your husband.; perhaps you have heard of him? When I explained the situation, he said that as a favor to me, he would waive his fees...He's the one you ran into last time you were here."

She had heard of him but pretended she hadn't so she didn't appear overly eager. Of course she heard of him, it was next to impossible to turn on the TV and not see him.

"Why would someone like that be interested in helping me?" she wondered.

She was skeptical and she should be.

"And you? What do you want?"

He was hurt at her direct hit but let it go.

"It's nothing compared to what you will receive in return"

He opened his humidor box to pick out a cigar.

"One show Jamie" He smelled the Montecristo cigar he pulled out of the box,

"you perform for me...and a few select guests... just once and he will personally meet with you after the show to discuss your husband's case. I took the liberty to make the arrangements pending your approval of course, for this Friday night."

"This is what you wanted from me all along isn't it Mr. Ronson?"

He was sad that she went back to calling him Mr. Ronson.

He stepped closer to her but she didn't move, she was not about to be intimated.

"Your husband is in prison Mrs. Alexander, doesn't that mean anything to you?

He hated himself for having to manipulate her but it was good for business and he needed a reason to get close to her.

"Don't play games with me Mr. Ronson, I wasn't born yesterday!"

"Jamie. Don't be a fool. It's only one show, this Friday, down to your g-string, that is all he wants and he will meet with you immediately afterward. It's a great opportuinity; don't let your pride get in the way of this."

He lit the cigar as his eyes focused on her.

"And you? What do you want?"

He walked over to her, inches from her face. She turned around not ready to face him, she stared out the glass window to the people inside the club. He pressed up against her, moved her hair aside, his erection growing against her buttocks

"What I want is something surely you won't give"

he whispered. He backed away

"therefore, I will settle for a show".

Jamie's eyes filled up with tears but she was not about to let him see her cry.

Jamie didn't have to give her approval, Vincent understood it was a yes. He went behind his desk and handed her a box.

"This is a gift, from me to you. Open it"

She opened the silver box and found a pair of sheer white panties and matching lace bra.

There was also a pair of 4 inch white stilettos, just her size.

"Model for me"

She knew this was the deal breaker. If she didn't model for him, he would not confirm the meeting. She thought for a second as she placed the box on the table next to her.

She unbuttoned her pants and paused.

"Do you mind?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

He smiled lightly and said "of course". Vincent went over to sit on his desk, his back to her.He heard the zipper of her leather pants and was hard instantly. The muffled noises of her getting undressed were driving his imagination wild. He had never imagined what he saw moment later as he turned around. Jamie looked like a Goddess, something out of a high class porn film. He almost gasped at the sight of her and his dick was ready to jump out of his pants. She was bent down to tie her shoes and he could see her perfectly round ass staring straight at him. The sight was mesmerizing. Her long legs were toned and tanned and as she came back up, she was startled that he had been watching her. She placed her hands on her breasts and pussy to hide. He walked over to her and grabbed one of her hands and lifted it up to his mouth.

"Don't be shy or modest sugar. You look absolutely breathtaking."

He kissed her hand as he admired every inch of her lovely body. She felt like a prey ready to be eaten by the predator. He circled around her until he came to a stop right behind her. He placed his hands on her hips and pulled her close. Jamie stopped breathing.

"Precious and fragile things need special handling"

he gently undid the clasp of the bra. Jamie crossed her arms over her breasts to keep it from falling off and exposing her.

His fingers pulled her hair away from her neck and he lowered his mouth and kissed her shoulder

"You are a very attractive woman Jamie."

His hands wrapped around her and slipped under her bra to grab her breasts, his hands and fingers massaged them gently.

"Mr. Ronson, I will say this once. Get your hands off me." She broke his trance and bruised his ego.

"Get out." He opened the door and left the room.

Jamie took a deep breath, tied her bra and picked up her clothes. She slipped her pants back on but not before Andrew walked in. He startled her. She put her top on as Andrew stared unable to look away.

"This Friday, you will get your show" She stormed out.

"Hey kid" Jamie said as her baby brother picked up the receiver. Fabian was her twin, born two minutes after her but she always called him kid.

"Hey gorgeous, how are you doing?"

"Not good kid, not good at all. I need money"

"Of course, how much do you need?"

In total, I need $70,000. I have what mom and dad gave us but I need to borrow your share.

"Of course, I need a couple of days but the 20 K is yours." There was a short pause.

"Why don't you just let me take care of everything?"

"I need to do this on my own. Besides, I am not the fool everyone expects to play me for."

"You never were sis".

"Thanks Kid, I will pay you back with interest"

"Forget about it. I will have the money wired to your account as soon as I can. By the way, you should call dad, he wants to make sure you're ok"

"Just tell him I'm fine and I'll talk to him soon"

With his share and the money she had saved up, she was still short 10K just for the bail money.

Friday night came and Jamie sat in front of the mirror in the dressing room. The girls came and went and her turn was coming up as Vincent walked in.

She touched up her lipstick and saw his reflection in the mirror.

"Is he here?"

"Hi Jamie, yes he's here and he's looking forward to your performance. I don't know if you have seen the house yet, but we're packed, thanks to you. Here is a little bonus from me to you, just to help you out with some of those bills."

He handed her an envelope and walked away. She opened the envelope and saw they were all hundred-dollar bills, about twenty of them. Jamie so was moved by his generosity, that she started to cry. Maybe she had been wrong about Vincent. She bit her tongue to prevent her from crying; she couldn't mess up her makeup minutes before hitting the stage.

Brandy, One of the girls Jamie had befriended, walked in and whistled "Girl...you're stunning!" Her use of the word startled her, as it was the way Steve always described her...but she pushed him from her mind as Brandy started to help her with her makeup. "Oh what the hell you don't need more!" she added and she put down the makeup brush.

"I have never seen this placed so full, it's like everyone knew you'd be performing or something...honey, you will make a lot of money tonight. Just look at you!"

She thought again of Steve and how he'd be disappointed to find her here but then she thought of his tired looking face and how he begged her to get him out of that place. She kissed his picture again and whispered

"This is all for you my love, we will be together again soon."

"You're on Jamie."

Said one girl who walked in from the stage, naked and sweating.

Jamie wore a short skirt and high heels that tied around her ankle, her top was tight and low cut and showed off her beautiful cleavage. The alcohol seemed to have calmed her nerves. She took a deep breath and hit the stage the second the first note of the song came on.

The Swan was full, with not a single empty seat...but she spotted Andrew immediately. He sat right up in the front row, at the table just off the center stage...and Jamie was surprised to see he was alone. She has assumed men like him traveled with "associates". He wore a dark grey suit and looked like a million bucks. He was several years older than she was but it was obvious he took good care of himself.

She was determined to give the performance of a lifetime. She had danced for Steve plenty of times and had been following the strip tease workout videos for years, now she was putting it to use. She was eager to make this as memorable for him as she had no doubt it would be for her; to really give him -and Vincent- their money's worth. She would show him through her dancing how truly grateful she was to both of them.

She walked towards him, elegantly looking straight at him. She reached the pole and swung around it. Her skirt lifted and he could see her beautiful round ass. He actually gasped out loud.

She walked back to her initial spot, one leg in front of the other and turned around again. She moved her hips from side to side to the sound of the music; she turned to her side, dragged her hand up her thigh. Then without warning, she smacked her ass hard, she then slowly lifter her hand to her mouth and stuck a finger between her sexy lips. She could see the lust in Andrew's and everyone else's eyes, and it spurred her on.

She unbuttoned her top, took it off and tossed it aside. Her skimpy lace bra did little to cover her beautiful round breasts. As she danced, she pulled down her skirt to her hips then she bent completely over at the waist, giving Andrew a perfect view of her gorgeous sexy ass. She then dropped the skirt to the floor at her feet, stepping out of it and then pushing it aside with her foot.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She turned back to the audience and lowered herself onto the floor, first upright on her knees. She flexed her shapely legs, causing her body to rise and lower, as she did in the bedroom with Steve many times. The thought made her shiver with excitement. She then lowered herself down, almost flat, her firm breasts and barely covered pussy pressed into the cool flooring. Jamie then rose up on all fours with her back arched. In that position she looked like an erotic big cat on the prowl, like a sexy jaguar or panther. Without getting up, she swaggered over the entire stage, looking at Andrew like a hungry animal stalking its prey.

She got back up again and turned her back to the audience again. With one snap, she took off her top and threw it aside as well. She covered her magnificent breasts with her hands, and was surprised to feel how hard her nipples were. Again she shivered, and gave them a little tug before turning to face the audience again. She took a deep breath, it was now or never she thought, and exposed her tits for the world to see. She was surprised, and more than a little proud to hear gasps and appreciative noises from the men out there in the dark; and more than a few women as well. Jamie had never felt sexier in her whole life.

She was down to her skimpy g-string that barely covered her completely shaved cunt, but she never took her eyes off Andrew. She continued to dance as the men in the bar cheered her on; they didn't even bother to wait for her to go to them, they just threw bills on the stage. She swung again on the pole wrapping her legs around it at the waist level, and then letting go with her hands, dropping backward slowly until she actually hung upside down. Andrew gave her a look of intense satisfaction, and she saw him raise his fingers to his mouth and form a whistle. He couldn't take his eyes off her, or she off of him.

Vincent saw the show from his office and smiled to himself "My God Jamie..." He whispered to himself.

The song came to an end as she hung there. The crowd leapt to their feet with a thunderous applause, a complete standing ovation. She lowered herself from the pole and then turned to face the audience, bowing to them and basking in the applause.

"God, I could learn to love this" she thought.

She picked up her bra and turned to walk off stage. She was almost out of sight when she turned back around to blow Andrew a kiss. He blushed like a schoolboy; and stopped clapping only long enough to catch the imaginary kiss and apply it to his lips. Now it was Jamie's turn to blush.

She returned back in the dressing room and Vincent greeted her with applause as well.

"Well sugar, looks like you're a hit."

He beamed. She was so excited that she threw her arms around him without even thinking how exposed she was. It was only when he pulled her closer and began rubbing her back that she remember the incident in his office, she pulled away immediately.

Vincent blushed when he realized how she had affected him, before with her personality and now with her body, and that his rapidly hardening cock was stirring in his pants.

He quickly recovered his business persona and changed the subject

"Mr. Prince will be here to see you in a few minutes. Why don't you change in my office sugar?"

His eyes danced all over her body as if he was molesting her with them as she quickly put her bra back on. He handed her a short tissue thin silk robe and, although it left little to the imagination and didn't do much to cover her, it was better than just her bra and g-string.

She went to wait for him in Vincent's private office; she didn't want anyone else knowing her affairs. Before she had time to even put on her jeans, there was a knock at the door.

Jamie scrambled to make sure her robe was well tied as the door opened and Andrew Prince let himself into the room and closed the door behind him. He quickly closed the distance between them and kissed her cheek even as she struggled to cover herself. Her partial nudity didn't seem to faze him in the least.

"Mrs. Alexander, please allow me to be the first to say, your performance tonight was unforgettable!"

Jamie felt her face burn with a heavy blush but she also felt a strange sense of pride at the reaction she was able to elicit from this powerful man. She was sure he could have any woman he wanted, but tonight he was completely entranced with her. She smiled politely

"Are you really here to discuss my performance Mr. Prince?"

He was obviously at home in Vincent's office, and he poured them both a drink and settled on the expensive overstuffed leather couch.

"Please call me Andrew...and we can discuss anything you want my dear...anything at all. Please come sit with me, Mrs. Alexander"

"Ok Andrew... and please call me Jamie"

she answered him reflexively, and immediately regretted encouraging the familiarity, as she felt his gaze up and down her nearly naked body as she crossed the room. He handed her the lead crystal tumbler as she sat next to him on the couch. She tossed down the drink he handed her without so much as a thought, the strong alcohol burning her throat as it went.

He slid closer to her on the couch, letting his arm rest on the cushion behind her.

"I have been waiting to see you dance since I first saw you. Oh my God...I have never seen anything like it before, Jamie. You are an exceptionally sexy woman."

Jamie gulped at his words but didn't utter a single word. His words hit her like a ton of bricks.

"What do you really want Mr. Prince?"

"I want to help you, Jamie...you and your husband. But maybe we can help each other."

She laughed out of nervousness and irritation.

"Let me guess... you want me to blow you and then you'll help me out?"

He could see the fire burning in her eyes, she was getting angry. She knew he wasn't a man who got turned down often, if ever at all.

While he looked at her, all he could picture was her husband fucking her and how much she must enjoy it. Did she like it hard? Soft? Fast? Was she an angel in the bedroom or a total wanton slut?

"You have me all wrong Mrs. Alexander, all wrong. I can help your husband and bring him back to you, where he belongs, untouched, unharmed."

She studied his eyes as he paused for a second.

"I will handle your husband's legal affairs and...at least as importantly for him...I have the connections to keep the vermin away from him in prison, all for a small fee."

"How much?" she asked naively, and then she noticed his Rolex watch and instantly knew he didn't want money from her. His arm dropped from the back of the couch and he caressed her hair and his fingers trailed the back of her neck. His voice was unnervingly calm, and very soft.

"Doesn't it get lonely for you Jamie? You are a beautiful woman, probably the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."

His strong hands felt good on Jamie's skin, and the alcohol and sensuality of the dancing had lowered her inhibitions. She felt her nipples harden and poke out above the half cups of her bra, and the feel of the silk against them was maddening her.

"So what do you want from me Andrew?"

she asked again, but she was stalling for time to think...she already knew the answer to his question.

He took her face in his hands, and stared deep into her eyes.

"I want to make you feel like a woman again...and in return, I can guarantee your husband's freedom in less than a week."

"How can you ask that of me Mr. Prince? How can you think that I would be able to do that?"

She spoke indignantly as she slapped him as hard as she had ever slapped any man, then she got up and stormed toward the door. He followed her and grabbed her arm. As she spun around to slap him again, his face was only inches away from hers as he whispered.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Jamie...you stole my heart tonight...I must have you."

She could smell scotch on his breath just like she could always smell it on Steve's when he went out.

"Your eyes are mesmerizing."

He added softly. Standing this close to him she noticed how truly handsome he was, even with his right cheek now marked with a perfect pink print of her hand. She could see her reflection in his piercing green eyes and his perfect white teeth almost shined in the darkness of the room. He reached for the belt of her robe and untied it.

"I can make the pain go away Jamie. All of it."

He whispered into her ear as he nuzzled against her. Her robe slid open and revealed her skimpy little lace bra and g-string panties. He gently pushed her against the door and his lips crashed down on hers. As her tiny hands struggled to push him away, he opened her mouth with his and slid his tongue inside in search for hers. She surprised both of them as she stopped resisting him and actually kissed him back. He reached for her shoulders and removed the robe letting it drop to the floor. This was the moment he had dreamed about since he first met this ravishing creature, the moment he had paid Vincent so handsomely to arrange.

He trailed his soft hands down her back, his every sense filled with sensations of Jamie. Her small pointy tongue danced with his, her smaller body pressed to him, her smooth ivory skin so soft on his fingertips. Both of his strong hands slid down to her gorgeous ass that she had so proudly displayed on stage, taking time to cup each cheek and squeeze them softly. His rapidly hardening erection although still encased in his pant, was now pressed firmly against her the warm skin of her stomach. He knew she could feel it and she made no effort to pull away from him. Still, he knew better than to break the kiss, it was sure to disconnect her from her trance like state. He knew this could go either way and he was not about to let her walk out.

His hands shifted; one to the front of her in between them and the other unsnapped her bra with a single motion, exposing her beautiful breasts. He cupped first one firm full tit as he continued to kiss her mouth and suck on her tongue, and then the other hand took hold of the other. He gently circled each of her hard nipples with his fingertips, pulling gently on the now fully erect and puckered flesh. She moaned softly into his mouth, her body betraying the desire she was desperately trying to hide.

He knew there was no way she would help him undress; he was on his own. He also knew it was the moment of truth; he moved reluctantly from her sexy mouth as he trailed kisses down her chin, to her neck, his mouth seeking out the hardened nipples that were begging to be sucked. His hands slid down her waist and his fingers slid under the flimsy waist of her poor excuse for panties at the side, slid them down her hips and onto the floor. Almost instantly, she heard the belt buckle of his pants and it reminded her of Steve. She knew she should stop, but she couldn't. His pants dropped to the floor and she felt the head of his thick hard cock pressing at the opening of her wet pussy, just begging to be let in.

"Come with me gorgeous"

he scooped her up without even thinking about it and carried her over to the couch. He placed her down softly and dropped to his knees, although still towering over her

"Show me how wet you are". Jamie hesitated.

"No one will know about this Jamie, no one. Let's just enjoy each other, now show me."

Jamie thought of Steve and how she needed to do this for him, but she was feeling guilty because she wanted Andrew.

"For Steve... do it for Steve."

The words repeated over and over in her head. Suddenly all of her inhibitions were gone.

Jamie slowly spread her legs open and rubbed her pussy for Andrew to see. She wanted him to see how wet she was, wanted him to watch her touching herself. He could clearly see she was already wet, and it exited him that playing with her own pussy for him was also turning her on. She slit her index finger inside her pussy as she closed her eyes and moaned "mmmmm". As she brought her hand to her mouth and licked her finger, reality kicked in. She was masturbating for someone other than her husband and was enjoying it. Her eyes opened and locked with his. She froze for a moment, just staring at the handsome stranger - and he knew exactly what was going through her mind. He had hoped she would block out the doubts, and the thoughts of Steve. When Jamie made no move to get up, he was ready to go ahead with his plan.

Vincent had walked back to his office thinking everyone was gone, but as he approached the door he heard voices and paused at the door. It wasn't completely closed and he stood close and listened. He couldn't exactly make out what was being said. He pushed gently on the door just enough to look into his office and then he saw them. Jealousy overcame him immediately. He had wanted her for himself and had instead handed her over to Andrew. He watched as Andrew stood over her.

Andrew positioned himself between Jamie's legs and lowered his head to her pussy. Jamie raised her head and locked her eyes on his.

"Mr. Prince..." He paused as she continued,

"There was no talk about oral sex. That was not part of the deal."

"I'm changing the rules." He said tersely and dropped his head to her cunt.

After giving her slit one long lick, Andrew thought he would go mad. Her smell was intoxicating and her taste was just as sweet and fresh as he had expected. Jamie's body also responded immediately to the sensation of his tongue in her pussy. It had been so long since her pussy had received such personal attention; she was instantly soaking wet.

"Mmmmm...You want it, I can smell the lust on you."

He was an arrogant bastard, she thought, but he was also quite correct... she wanted it very badly.

He stared at her pussy, the beauty of it. Her lips covered her clit completely; it was perfect. Her legs were barely open as his head slid between them and lowered to her pussy once again. She moaned gently. He paused to tease her a little more,

"Now Mrs. Alexander, I can see that your pussy is just begging for my tongue to fuck it and that's exactly what is going to happen."

Andrew positioned himself back between her thighs and spread her legs as far apart as he could with his strong hands. His fingers opened the lips of her pussy like the blossoming of a flower. He inhaled deeply before burying his face in between her legs. He gently licked her open lips, discovering her hiding clit; he nuzzled at it and it became hard at the touch of his tongue.

Jamie had tried as much as she could not to get aroused by Andrew, and to remain in full control of the situation. But her clit was so sensitive, and hadn't been touched in weeks; she was rapidly losing the battle with her body. She thought of Steve and how had he pleasured her countless times. A tear streamed down her face; she didn't want this burning inside of her loin. She had promised Steve that no other man would ever touch her again, and yet here she was - lying there, wanting this man to eat her out, wanting another man to make her feel all the things Steve had done for her. She thought that if she surrendered to the pleasure and got aroused, she would be betraying Steve... even if it was for him, to get him out of prison and back home where he belonged.

Andrew knew she was fighting it, fighting him. He would have made it easier for her, but she wasn't the type of woman who gave in easily. He knew he would fall for her regardless and then he'd have an even bigger problem. He pushed those thoughts out of his mind, he would give her what she wanted and "she will fall for you too" he thought. Every single woman he had been with had fallen for him, why would Jamie be any different?

"Once this is done, you won't even remember his name" he thought to himself.

His tongue went in and out of her vigorously, the tip of it circling her quickly swelling clit. She was so incredibly turned on, and yet she didn't make a single sound. With his thumb and index fingers, he parted her pink lips further, licking her slit up and down and also positioning a finger at her opening as he did.

"Andrew... please" Jamie tried to speak, but couldn't. He knew she wanted to protest but wasn't able to bring herself to say the words; after all he was in control and they both knew it.

Vincent watched as Andrew ate Jamie's wet pussy like a man possessed. He was in a trance; she looked absolutely hot and it took all of his willpower not to interrupt them. He felt sure that if Jamie had even a clue that he was watching, neither of them would ever see her again.

"Trust me Jamie... just listen to your body and relax."

Andrew whispered and slipped his finger fully inside her, as she gasped as her tears ran freely down her cheeks. His finger pumped in and out of her now sopping pussy; he was determined to make her explode for him, all over his hand and face. He ate her delicious pussy and his finger increased its pace; slipping it with ease in and out of her cunt, he added a second one. They both knew she couldn't resist much longer.

"I want you to cum for me, Jamie".

Vincent had a raging hard on as he watched Andrew devour and finger Jamie's delicious pussy. He couldn't see if her eyes were closed but her body language told that she was enjoying every second of it. He thought of Steve and how upset he would be. In his fantasy, he was Steve and was watching his wife acting like a little slut.

"That's it Jamie... let go... cum for me,"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Andrew whispered to her between licks of her pussy and nibbles on her clit. Jamie's body stiffened at the dual sensations of his mouth and fingers in her pussy and his voice in her head. Her head sunk into the couch's pillow as she arched her back, and Andrew felt her pussy tightening on his fingers. His lips gently sucked on her clit while the tip of his tongue flicked back and forth over it.

Jamie exploded with the force of an atomic bomb, as she rode the wave of orgasm.

His mouth devoured her pussy as she came and all the juices flowed from her cunt to his mouth. As her body collapsed, he pulled out his fingers and licked them clean. She tasted so sweet; he didn't think he could get enough of her.

Jamie quickly wiped away the tears from her face but was too late, he had already noticed. He came up to her face and nuzzled at her neck.

"Don't worry Jamie, everything is going to be ok."

He hated that she didn't want this; that she didn't want him as much as he wanted her; but he was also determined to change her mind. He was determined that when this was done, she wouldn't care if Steve stayed in prison as long as Andrew agreed to fuck her everyday.

"Let me make this all better Jamie. I know how hard it is."

He looked into her watery eyes; they looked almost like glass. She had the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen and he envied Steve for having her love him as much as she did. He cupped her face in his hands but she looked away in shame.

"I know that you feel like you're falling into emptiness and the loneliness has kicked in, it doesn't have to be that way...let me make you feel good Jamie"

She turned away from him once again "no!" she whispered.

"Do you hate me Jamie?"

he asked in such a soft voice, as if to contradict his words. She didn't answer, how could she tell him she did? He was the only one who could get Steve out. But he persisted,

"You hate that I've put you in a position where you want to give in to me, give yourself to me; and you want to claw my eyes out because of it".

Once again she remained silent. He grabbed her face in his hands again and forced her to look him in the eyes

"Let it out Jamie, let me have it, tell me what you feel!"

She couldn't hold back any longer, and her rage exploded

"Yes... I hate you! I hate everybody! I hate everything! Steve is in prison because people like you can't keep their dicks in their pants and I'm left to pay the price! Yes, I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"

She cried, the tears flowing freely now.

Vincent was startled by her loud outburst and almost gave himself away.

But Andrew responded by kissing her harder than before, and roughly parted her lips with his. His tongue snaked its way inside her small mouth and searched for her tongue. As much as she hated him and hated being there with him, she allowed him to kiss her, and even returned the kiss. She needed someone to console her, to make her feel like everything would be all right; even if in a few minutes she'd realize she was sleeping with the enemy.

Still locked in a kiss he straddled her, and with his strong thighs he parted her legs. She resisted his advances and with her hands on his chest, she tried to push him away. He grabbed her wrists and pulled her body close to his. The touch of her skin against his was incredible to him. Her bare breasts rested against his hard chest, her hard nipples pressing into his flesh; and he wished he would never have to let her go. He loosened his grip on her wrists, and broke the kiss to look at her gorgeous face. She slapped his face as hard as she could, given her vulnerable position. He was taken aback and he was hurt, but he was not angry. She looked genuinely surprised by her own gesture.

Vincent smirked, as much as he wanted to see Jamie get fucked, he also didn't want to see Andrew win out. He was happy that Andrew got what he deserved.

Andrew was calm as he spoke "do you feel better?" He asked, his voice indicating more than a little annoyance. Still towering over her, he raised his voice and added,

"I'm trying to help you and this is what I want in return... now you can either handle it or you can leave".

Jamie suddenly felt like she was a child pulling a tantrum, and was embarrassed by his harsh tone.

Vincent knew Andrew well enough to know he was bluffing. He was too far in love with Jamie not to help her, and he had gone too far to turn back now. The lawyer was tying to get the bonus plan now, and he hoped that Jamie wouldn't take his bait.

Jamie was confused; yes, she wanted Steve out of prison at any cost, but how could she give herself to Andrew? Andrew was nervous she would call his bluff, and would call it off at any minute. He knew that if this moment would pass, it would never come again. He waited nervously for a reply that never came.

His fingers trailed between her breasts to her navel, and she raised her head to face him as he looked into her shiny eyes.

"God you are a beautiful woman Jamie"

he whispered nervously

"I can't stop myself from touching you."

As Jamie's expression softened, even though he had only known her a short time, he could tell from her eyes that she was finally relenting. He laid atop her, his hard cock resting against the outside of her pussy and kissed her deeply. She finally wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close to her. His tongue explored the recesses of her mouth; his hunger for her grew in the matter of seconds. She finally parted her legs to welcome him. He broke the kiss and stared at her face.

He shifted his weight and began to press himself forward into her moist flesh, but Jamie stopped him.

"Please wear a condom," she pleaded.

But Andrew continued to press into her,

"No condom Jamie, I want to feel YOU, completely".

Both of her hand shot up to his chest and she held him away from her,

"Andrew please"

her eyes pleaded with him and he couldn't refuse her. Besides not wanting to lose his opportunity, he also didn't want to hurt her any more than he already had. Vincent's cock stirred in his pants in anticipation of what was to happen next.

As Andrew got up to look for a condom, Vincent backed away from the door. Andrew found what he was looking for in the top desk drawer of Vincent's desk; the last of a supply of condoms that both men had used often. As he headed back to where Jamie lay naked and waiting, he stood there looking at her, his eyes once again taking in her beauty. She was simply perfect. Her blonde hair was tousled, but beautiful; she had no lipstick left, and still her lips were a light shade of red. Her firm, round breasts eager to be touched, the nipples hard and puckered, and her bare pussy glistened with desire. He had never been so turned on in his life.

Andrew could hardly control himself as he ripped open the condom packet, and in his haste he damaged the rubber. Jamie quickly realized what had happened, and their eyes met in a simultaneous look of horror. Andrew said in a voice just above a whisper,

"That was the only one."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

And without speaking another word, they both understood what would happen; there would be no condom, and she would have to trust him not to cum inside her.

He threw the rubber aside, strode across to the couch, and lay atop her once again. Her arms opened for him this time, and he trailed kisses down her neck to her breasts. He opened his mouth and captured one of her nipple with his tongue, and his hand gave attention to the other, gently tugging at it. Jamie pulled his head tighter to her breast as she moaned,

"Mmmmmm," and she parted her legs for him at last.

Vincent knew Andrew would finally fuck her and he could contain himself no longer. He unzipped his pants and reached for his raging hard on. He took a chance and opened the door a little more. If Jamie turned her head, she was sure to see him - but at this point, he needed a full view of the fucking session. There was no way he would miss watching Andrew give Jamie what promised to be the fucking of her life.

Andrew positioned his hard cock against Jamie's pussy and waited for her approval. He could now see the lust in her eyes and she finally wanted him as much as he did her. His strong hands held her legs apart and his huge cock slipped into her slowly, an inch at a time. Jamie shivered under him. His cock was not as long as Steve's but unusually thick, and she was being stretched open as never before. She was so tight he thought she might scream but instead she bit her lip to keep from crying out, and even pressed back against him, driving him deeper inside. He finally slid his full seven inches inside, then back out of her, and then forced it back into her tight hole again. His motions were slow; waiting for her pussy to adjust to his thick cock.

After a few slow thrusts, he needed to fuck her the way he liked it, the way he knew she wanted it too; hard and fast. He pulled back out of her once again and then, with one hard thrust, he rammed his entire length deep into her cunt. Jamie screamed out in a combination of immense pleasure and incredible pain,

"Fuckkkkkk!"

Andrew smiled in satisfaction at her scream,

"you liked that don't you?"

Jamie didn't answer him; she didn't need to. Her fingers reached up and pulled at her nipples as Andrew's thick hard cock continued to slowly pump her tight pussy.

He watched as his thick monster began to pound more furiously in and out of her cunt, stretching her obscenely as he did. Jamie's fingers trailed down her navel to play with her clit. She rubbed her clit in circular motions as Andrew's dick disappeared and reappeared from her pussy,

"Oh yeah baby... rub that pretty pussy for me",

Andrew moaned as he shifted his weight so he could drive even deeper and his balls slapped against her ass. Jamie moaned as she started to meet his thrusts, and she forced her legs as far apart as she could to allow him even greater penetration.

Vincent was in a trance; from where he was standing he could see everything. He had a perfect view of Andrew's cock slamming into Jamie's juicy pussy while she played with herself. He also had noticed how turned on she was. Her head was now thrashing from side to side but before he could back away behind the door, her eyes had flung open and she stared straight at him. Jamie closed her eyes again, thinking that maybe it was just her imagination providing an audience to increase her pleasure. Slowly, she opened them again and yes he really was there. His dick stood straight out of his pants and he stroked it furiously; his gaze fixed her pussy, watching it get fucked by Andrew's big cock. But instead of feeling troubled at the thought of being watched, she became even more excited.

Her pussy was getting the royal fucking it deserved and to top it all off she now had an audience. Andrew was too entranced to notice anyone watching them, by now he was holding on to Jamie's hips and pumping her smooth tight cunt as hard as he could.

"You little whore, you like that? How long has this pussy been waiting for a fuck?"

Jamie looked straight at Vincent as she answered Andrew

"Too long!"

"You have such a tight cunt Jamie, God how I love to fuck it. How many fuckings has this nasty little cunt gotten, you little tease?"

Jamie couldn't believe how turned on she was, it was as if Andrew had read her diary and plotted to have every dirty secret desire fulfilled. He was fucking her the way she loved it – hard and fast – saying all the perfect filthy things she loved, while Vincent watched and stroked his cock for her to see; she thought she would come any second without warning.

Andrew knew she was close, and he reached for her breasts and pinched both her nipples hard.

" Answer me Jamie...How many fuckings has your cunt had?"

Jamie responded as he knew she would,

"Hundreds... thousands...Yes... Please... fuck!! Don't stop!"

Andrew suddenly stopped as he slipped completely out of her now drenched pussy.

"Tell me you need it. Tell me you want my cock. Tell me you want the fucking of your life, you little tease."

"Please... don't ...don't..."

she wanted to tell him "don't stop" but the words refused to come out of her mouth, but he knew by the way she rubbed her clit, trying to get off any way she could.

Andrew slapped her hand away

"I'm the only one who touches this cunt, got that?"

With that, he thrust his entire length back into her, hard and deep and she screamed again in both pain and pleasure.

"Ahhhhhhh" Andrew moaned at how hot Jamie was,

"Oh yeah that's it... you little cock teaser... take it all".

Vincent stroked his own cock with the same rhythm as Andrew fucked Jamie. As she watched him, she felt almost as though she had both men fucking her at the same time. It was both an incredible turn on and yet she was also nauseated by her own lust. Just then Jamie saw Vincent throw his head back, mouth open, and his cum sprayed in a rope, spurt after spurt, all over his hand and splashing to the floor.

"Andrew, pleeeeease..."

Even though Jamie would not say it, her eyes begged him to fuck her harder, faster. They both knew she was about to have one of the most incredibly explosive orgasms of her life, but he wanted more... he wanted it to be the best fuck she ever had. He varied his thrusts now, first slow and shallow, then hard and fast; he wasn't just fucking Jamie, he was showing off his cockmanship. He was a very experienced lover, and he was determined to drive her wild with desire... and he was succeeding.

The leather from the couch was soaked with her cunt juices, and she needed to come so badly.

"Open your eyes and look at me Jamie,"

he demanded and she immediately obeyed him.

"You're so fucking hot, Jamie, I can't believe I got to fuck this cunt."

Andrew now gave it his all and pounded relentlessly into the depths of her pussy. He knew she was close, and he was trying to time his own rapidly approaching orgasm with hers. He was so close, and wanted to time it so she didn't think about the condom, and would not stop him from spewing his seed deep in her cunt.

He felt the tight walls of her pussy contract and her cunt muscles grab hold of his cock like a fist, "That's it Jamie... Oh yeah baby... that's it! Cum all over my cock!" Andrew looked at Jamie's face as her head thrashed from side to side, her eyes closed and her mouth open in a silent scream.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"That's it baby, let it out... let me hear you cum while I cum inside you Jamie."

Just then Jamie exploded, her orgasm bursting from her, as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her body, her entire body convulsing over and over in spasms of pleasure.

"Fuck yes... Steven... fuck my pussy hard... I'm cumming.... ohhhh Stevennnnnn".

Her eyes were locked with Andrew's the entire time as she came over and over. As her orgasm started to subside, a satisfied smile appeared on her face, and Andrew knew then that she had deliberately called out her husband's name as she came.

"You bitch!"

Andrew screamed, but he was too far gone to stop, and his own body tensed and he came harder than he ever came in his entire lifetime. Jamie felt his body tense and tried to push him off of her, but he was bigger and had all the leverage. His semen sprayed deep into her womb, coating her cervix, and filling her pussy.

"NO, you bastard... get off of me!"

She screamed and shoved him with all her might. He came out of her tight pussy with a wet pop, as the rest of his hot cum shot out and landed on her stomach and breasts. It was now his turn to smile.

He got up leaving Jamie covered in the white sticky substance. Still naked, his cock dripping with Jamie's juice, he went over to Vincent's humidor and took out a cigar; he was shameless.

Jamie grabbed some tissues from the box on the table next to the couch and did the best she could to wipe herself clean. She could feel his cum inside of her, and she wished she had a douche to flush it out. She was feeling suddenly dirty and wanted to shower so badly to get the stink of Andrew off of her. Overcome by sudden modesty, she looked around for her clothing.

"You're quite a fuck Jamie"

She and was taken aback by Andrew's comment, and looked back at the naked stranger whom she had just had sex, and felt sick to her stomach. Desperate to deny what she had experienced with him, Jamie lashed out,

"I only wish I could say the same to you."

Andrew watched as she slipped on her panties and dressed hurriedly. His desire for her had not subsided as he had expected it would, and he wanted her all over again within minutes. He didn't regret bedding her for even a second, but he did regret losing his temper instead of going about it in a way that might leave an opportunity to do it again. The thought that she would try and forget about him the minute she walked out bothered him more than anything else.

Andrew suddenly felt foolish just sitting around naked, and pulled on his pants. Jamie finished collecting her scattered clothing and hurried to get dressed. She slipped on her jeans and put on her tank top. He desperately wanted to end the evening on a good note if there even the slightest chance she would see him again.

"I will arrange everything for tomorrow morning if you have the bail money"

"I have it"

she almost whispered, her thoughts once again turned to her loving husband.

"Ok then, I will call you with the details."

"Perfect" She answered, but didn't give him more than that.

"Look Jamie" he started, and she turned to look at him. In his attempt at regret, he looked almost like a shy schoolboy. It was a look she thought odd under the circumstances. He continued,

"I'm sorry you were put in this position"

Jamie laughed in a contemptuous manner,

"You're sorry? What are you sorry about Andrew? What?"

his comments had infuriated her. She was now screaming, demanding for him to answer her.

"You're sorry you gave me an ultimatum? Sorry I gave in to you? Or sorry you fucked me? Which one is it?"

"Jamie stop it!" he tried calming her but knew it was no use.

"I made love to you because I wanted to, yes... I wanted you badly. But even if you won't admit it, you wanted it too!"

Jamie lashed out at him once again,

"News flash, Mr. Prince... that wasn't making love, it was nothing more than a fuck - a cheap sleazy fuck! And maybe I did want it – but understand me, I don't want you!"

Andrew felt stupid and yet, he wanted to take her in his arms and really make love to her, feeling her all over again, this time the way she deserved. He grabbed her arms and pulled her close.

"The next time, I'll be making love to you and not fucking you."

"How dare you... there won't be a next time!"

Her expression was cold; her eyes were now dark and filled with hatred for the man in front of her.

"We had a deal, now you make sure you keep your end of the bargain"

He let her go as she finished her sentence,

"I'll call you tomorrow with the details, but until then you are not to visit him."

Part of his reasoning was legal, but mostly it was the thought that she would be with her husband soon that drove him insane with jealousy.

Jamie stopped dead in her tracks.

"What?? You're crazy if you think I can stay away from him"

"Don't be stupid Jamie, he will see it written all over your face. What good would that do him? I will set everything up and call you with the details."

Jamie answered in a low flat tone,

"Fine"

then turned and walked out of the office, leaving Andrew alone there – very alone. As Jamie walked out of the Swan Club, the street was deserted; it was dark and the rain was coming down hard. There were only three cars in the parking lot and she knew the BMW was Andrew's, he was parked next to her. She spit on his car as she fumbled with her keys. She thought of what she had done and her tears came and joined the rain in poring down. She cried uncontrollably, hoping the hard rain and the tears could wash away her sins.

Vincent walked into his office just as Andrew was finishing getting dressed.

"Always making yourself comfortable in my office, I see."

He looked over at the couch where Andrew had fucked Jamie to see that the leather was still coated in a combination of their juices. Andrew laughed in contempt,

"What's your problem Vincent, the show wasn't good enough for you?"

Vincent wondered which show he was talking about; had Andrew noticed him watching?

"You didn't have to fuck her Andrew, you could have just taken her case. I told you I would take care of the payment"

Andrew answered smugly,


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Have you seen Jamie, Vincent? I would be crazy to pass that up. Besides, before long, she won't even remember his name".

"What are you saying Andrew??"

Vincent felt a knot in the pit of his stomach. Andrew answered honestly and with unexpected emotion,

"I think I have finally met the woman who can make this bad boy settle down."

Vincent couldn't believe his ears; this had gone too far.

"Andrew, she is married and she loves her husband... you know that is the only reason she fucked you!"

Andrew screamed in anger,

"You're wrong. She fucked me because she wanted it! She wanted me! And she will want it again!"

Vincent was instantly nauseous; what had he done? He turned to leave, telling Andrew,

"When you're ready to leave, have Theo lock up. I'm leaving,"

Vincent was disgusted with Andrew's comments and he was hoping he would come to his senses by morning and leave that poor girl alone.

Vincent was in such shambles as he left the Swan that he didn't even notice how hard the rain was coming down. He did notice Jamie though, crouched on the ground by her car crying, completely soaked by the rain. He ran to her immediately

"Jamie??"

He picked her up, and she looked pitiful. She was completely drenched and hysterical. As he held her shoulders, he felt she body shaking.

"Sugar?" he called to her softly.

"What have I done Vincent? How could I? Steve will never forgive me!!!"

She buried her face in his chest and he opened his arms to comfort her. At that moment he hated himself as much as he hated Andrew. He had delivered Jamie right into Andrew's bed and now she was turning to him, the one who was responsible for it all.

"You watched," she whispered. It was as though someone had punched him in the stomach.

"And I let you."

She looked up at him; even drenched and with not an ounce of makeup on her, she still could not look more beautiful. Vincent wished there was no Andrew, no Steve. He would take care of Jamie so that this never happened again.

"Jamie you're in no condition to drive, let me bring you home".

On the drive home, Jamie didn't speak, only looked into emptiness. Vincent wished that the circumstances were different, that he was driving her to his home. By the time he accompanied her to the front door, she had calmed down and seemed more focused.


"Thank you Vincent", she whispered and gave him a peck on the cheek.

"You're welcome sugar" She then closed the door before any more words could be exchanged. Not that there was anything else for either of them to say, but tomorrow was another day.

Jamie was exhausted; mentally, emotionally, and physically – but still sleep would not come easily to her. When it finally did relieve her, it was a fitful sleep and filled with vile images of Andrew and Vincent and the filthy things they were doing to some girl. She watched as they took her against her will, again and again, both separately and together. The worst part was that, even during the most obscene sex acts, the girl was actually cumming over and over again as they defiled her body. As Jamie watched the 2 men smiling as they violated the girl in every indecent way possible, she was thinking to herself, "what a whore this girl must be to allow this, despite her screams of protest." Just then the girl turned to look at Jamie, and she suddenly realized with shock – it was HER! She tried to scream but just then she was abruptly transported into the body of the girl, and could suddenly feel everything the girl was experiencing. She could feel her pussy stretched wide as Andrew drove his immense cock deep inside her, and the chocking sensation as Vincent filled her mouth with his hard 6 inches. The cock in her mouth was preventing her from screaming and she struggled to get way, but it was no use!

The sound of a car door slamming woke Jamie from the horrible nightmare she was having, and she looked out the window to see a familiar looking BMW in her driveway. She was horrified as she realized it belonged to Andrew Prince; he was there, at her house – at Steve's house! She glanced at the clock that read almost 10:30 as she scrambled to throw on her jeans and a top. There was no way would she ever again allow him to see her in just a robe.

The doorbell had already been rung repeatedly as she dragged herself down the stairs, she did not want to appear anxious to see him in the least. She finally reached the door, and undid the bolt, but left the chain latched as she opened the door only a few inches. "What do you want?" she asked him, without showing any emotion at all.

"Jamie, its Andrew Prince, I have news for you."

Jamie thought his manner was oddly formal, especially given that his cock was buried in her less than 12 hours earlier, and then she realized he had someone else with him. "Must be someone from the court", she thought and opened the door fully for him.

As the door opened, the man with Andrew turned to face her – it was Steve! Jamie screamed and leapt into the arms of her adoring husband, wrapping her legs around his waist and kissing his face over and over. Finally her mouth connected with his and they shared a deep passionate soul kiss, a kiss that said everything mere words could not express at that moment. Their tongues danced together for the first time in weeks, and the love between them flowed like electricity.

Andrew watched from the side, only a few feet away, immensely jealous of the love Jamie had for Steve. How he wished that he was the one she was greeting like that. He recalled the night's events, how hot the sex had been, and how she would probably fuck Steve's brains out tonight. His jealousy turned to hatred toward Steve, but he was nothing if not cool. He showed no signs of emotion, his face in a frozen smile for "the happy couple." Finally, he cleared his throat to remind them he was still there, and Steve set Jamie down. Unsure of what he had told Steve, Jamie walked over to Andrew and extended her hand,

"Thank you, Mr. Prince."

He pushed her hand away and pulled her into a tight embrace, saying for Steve's benefit.

"And I told you, its Andrew."

As he pulled her body tight to his, Steve smiled; it was a sight he was well used to, all men used any excuse to press against Jamie's body. . What he didn't realize was that at that very instant as he was smiling, Andrew was whispering in Jamie's ear.

"I can't stop thinking about you, Jamie".She stepped away from him.

"You will stay for dinner won't you Mr. Prince?" asked Steve.

Andrew stared at Jamie "I'd love to".


The End

[birdie8819]

Mission Possible


It had been a very long day. My pussy had twinged and pulsated from the moment I woke up, and my thoughts were skating all over the place. I couldn't focus on much, so I made a plan to seduce my husband, Jim, when he came in from work. The only difficult part to my day was resisting the urge to take matters into my own hands and satisfy my hot cunt with one of the toys hidden in my bedroom.

I spent an hour or two reading erotic stories, making my pussy twitch harder than it had all day. I found scenarios I liked, and decided to incorporate them into my plans to make sure my pussy got what it desired when I let Jim take the reigns.

About an hour and a half before Jim was due home, I slid into a bubbly hot bath. My curvy 5'9" tanned body relaxed in the tub, and the nearly half inch nipples extending from my 36C tits hardened into overly sensitive nubs immediately. I tugged on them while my mind wandered, and every small twist I gave each nipple made my cunt convulse and shudder. The ache between my legs was getting to be nearly uncomfortable.

I tried to take my mind off pleasure and slide it into the business in front of me. Spreading my legs, I lathered my pussy with vanilla scented shaving cream, the cool menthol seeping through my wet lips and tantalizing my clit. I gritted my teeth against the overwhelming desire to reach my hand between my legs and give my aching pussy a good rub. Grabbing my razor, I set to work.

Shaving my pussy has never been easy work, I can never seem to find the perfect position to make it a quick and easy job. As the razor skated over my lips time and again, the juices flowed and lubricated my lips to give me a close shave. Running my free hand over my cunt for errant stubble, I let my thumb tease my clit quickly as I passed by it. The feeling was enormous, I knew immediately that one more trip back up my pussy with a wandering thumb would have me cumming right there, ruining my plans for a night of hot fucking.

Sitting upright, I felt my twat pulsate again as it was submerged in hot water. Hissing between my teeth, I grabbed up the razor once again and set to making my legs silky smooth. Minutes later, I drained the water from the tub and stood. Absentmindedly, I grabbed a soft nipple in each of my hands and tweaked them hard, tugging them slightly away from my body and allowing them to snap back. It seemed that I was in the frame of mind to relentlessly torture myself, so I gave up trying to resist. I thumbed one nipple with my hand while reaching down and turning the faucet on. After adjusting the water temperature, I pulled the lever to start the shower and stepped into the hard pulse of the water.

The sensations were immediate as the hot water pounded against my tits. My nipples returned to the hardened state that they were in earlier. I turned my back on the water, feeling it run between my ass cheeks as I pushed my hair under the water. Five minutes later, and my hair was freshly washed. I set to the task of soaping up the rest of my body, knowing it would be torture to wash my aching cunt.

Grabbing my body pouf, I poured a bit of scented body wash onto it, and set to washing my firm tits. As the rough texture of the pouf slid over my nipples, I could feel my pussy getting so slick that my legs were sliding silkily over one another as I moved slightly, washing my tits thoroughly. I let out a small moan, continuing to wash the rest of my body. I avoided my pussy, knowing that the moment I touched it I would need all of my willpower to keep from cumming in the shower. A few minutes later, and I couldn't avoid it any longer. My cunt needed to be washed. I steeled myself as I slid the pouf between my legs.

The rough material slid over my extended clit and slick lips. I moaned lightly, knowing that I had to finish the job quickly or ruin it for Jim later that night. I scrubbed roughly, letting my pussy know who was boss. Reaching up, I adjusted the shower head so the water would pulse over my pussy, cleaning it of the scented suds I had just left behind. The first blast nearly sent me over the edge, so I jumped back, breathing shallowly. With all the nerve I could muster, I thrust my twitching cunt back under the stream of water. Running my hand over my lips as roughly as I could, I made sure that no suds were left behind. Finally, I was ready to get out of the shower.

Turning off the water, I ran the curtain back on its rod and grabbed a towel. Quickly and roughly I dried off, taking extra care to make sure my pussy was completely dry. It was one of my peeves, I hated the feeling of a wet cunt from the shower. Glancing into the mirror as I dried my curly brown hair with blond streaks, I noticed that my hazel eyes were glazed with the need to cum. Sighing in frustration, I headed out of the bathroom and entered my bedroom.

Swiping at my pussy again to make sure it was totally dry, I settled onto my bed with a bottle of sexy smelling lotion and set to rubbing it slowly over my skin. Starting with my legs, I worked my way up my body, spending more time than was called for rubbing the sweet scent into my tits. As I rubbed, I played over in my mind how I wanted my night of hot fucking to go. Before I knew it, I had tossed the lotion bottle aside, and found my hand exploring my clit gently between my legs. The little nub was hard and extended, and each time my fingers gently caressed it, I felt my pussy muscles contract. Curious to see how wet I was since drying off, I dipped a finger down to my hole.

I slowly brought my finger away from my pussy, watching in fascination as the slickness stuck to my finger and formed a glistening thread leading back to my twat. Breaking the gossamer connection, my brain was on autopilot as I brought my finger to my lips and tasted the tangy and musky drippings left on my finger. As I sucked the juices off my finger, I let out a low growl as I felt more juices flood my pussy lips. I squeezed my thighs together tightly, savoring the feel of the slickness oozing between my pussy lips and onto my inner thighs. Unable to stop what I was doing, I returned my fingers to my cunt and dipped them towards my hole, being careful not to let them slip inside my hot tunnel.

For a good five minutes, I repeated the process of dipping my juices onto my fingers then licking them off, and each time my pussy would flood anew with more juices. On one trip down to my hole, I brought my fingers up and masturbated my clit gently, feeling the sensations within my cunt tripling in intensity with each small rub. Slowly, I brought my pussy to near climax, then stopped, breathing hard and licking my slickness from my fingers. I must have brought myself to the brink of climax at least 10 times before realizing that all it was taking in between cooling off and the next near climax was a simple rub or two of my clit.

Groaning in lust, I pulled my hand away from my pussy, sucked my fingers clean one last time, then dried my pussy thoroughly with a towel. Jumping off the bed, I slid a silky nightgown on, fixed my hair quickly, and sprayed my neck and cleavage with the perfume that drives Jim wild with lust every time I wear it. The mixture of contentment at knowing what lay ahead for me, and disappointment at not having the ability to cum more than once a day without ruining my want for sex, compelled me to turn my mind to making dinner for my husband.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

He arrived home from work covered in soot and grime, so while I put dinner on the table I had him wash up. I smiled to myself while he was in the bathroom, knowing that if he only knew how turned on I was, and how wet my pussy had gotten when I saw him walk through the door, he would have taken me right there in the kitchen with reckless abandonment.

The next few hours he spent blissfully unaware of what I had planned. We had a nice dinner and watched a new release on DVD before shutting everything down and heading for the bedroom. I slid into bed restlessly while Jim headed for the bathroom. I rubbed my clit idly while waiting for him to join me in bed. As I heard the toilet flush in the bathroom, I took the rough towel that was still laying on my bed from earlier and rubbed hastily at my cunt, drying it off one last time before the main event.

I watched as my husband undressed entirely, admiring his short stature (he was only 5'4") and his muscled chest, arms, and thighs. As he turned, fully naked, to set his alarm clock for the morning, I watched his ass jiggle a bit with the movements he was making. I felt my pussy clench tightly, and I breathed slowly, calming my body so as not to ruin what I had in store.

He slid into bed, and I caught a glimpse of his cock before the blankets covered his body. It lay all soft, in a trimmed nest of dirty blond hair. My mouth watered as I thought of having it sliding in and out of my lips, and down my throat. I turned my body towards him, where he was already on his side facing me with his arm holding his head up so he could look at me. I let my fingers play with his short brown hair while I stared at his hazel green eyes, wondering if he knew what was on my mind. Before I could say anything, he broke the silence.

"So, baby, what do you say to me going down on your pussy?" He smiled at me knowingly, I never turned down an offer to have my pussy eaten by him. Determined not to let him ruin my plans, I counter offered.

"Actually, I have a mission for you." His eyebrows lifted as a small smile replaced the knowing one he wore just seconds before. He asked what my mission was, and as I twisted my fingers through the curly hair on his chest, I answered as boldly as I knew how.

"Your mission, if you choose to accept, is to tease me mercilessly without letting me cum until I tell you to." His eyebrows shot up, and I immediately knew that he was up for it. He murmured "If that's what you want, then mission accepted" and lowered in for a steamy kiss.

My pussy juices started to flow the moment his lips touched mine, his tongue reaching out lightly to touch my lips. I returned his kiss with fervor, and he leaned into me, making me wonder what he had in store. Before I could wonder too far, he broke the kiss and rolled me over lightly onto my belly, kissing his way along my body as it turned before his eyes.

He pushed my silk nightie up as he worked his kisses down my back. I arched my back in appreciation when he grabbed my ass cheeks with both of his hands, he was now entirely behind me. Kissing all over my ass, he gave a slight pull and forced me onto my knees in front of him. His tongue slipped between my ass cheeks, trailing down, pausing to swirl around my puckered asshole, before barely reaching my pussy lips.

"Are you sure this is what you want, baby?" He growled from behind me, and all I could respond with was a whimper and a groan. His breath was cool on my pussy lips as he waited for my response, then lightly licked at my hole. My whole body jerked as his tongue made contact with my sopping wet pussy, and I buried my face in a pillow as he slowly started to lick all of my juices from my cunt.

He tortured me with his slow licking for a minute or two, and I could start to feel his tongue getting rougher along my pussy, letting me know that he had managed to lap up most of my juices and my pussy was now resembling the near dryness that I loved to feel between my legs. A lick or two more, with me whimpering uncontrollably and waiting for him to find my clit, and I was rewarded with the best pussy eating I have ever had.

As his tongue passed back down towards my hole, he moved suddenly and my whole clit was sucked into his mouth while he lapped it without mercy with his tongue. My pussy flooded with juices again, I could feel them starting to run down my inner thighs as he teased my clit. I cried out as he shook my clit from side to side with his mouth latched firmly onto it, arching my body up to break the suction before he made me cum. He released my clit, he could read my body language so well.

He flipped over and slid under me, so my pussy was right above his face, and started to slurp up my juices. He licked tantalizingly along my thighs, not wasting a single drop of my muskiness. He returned to this torturous licking of my pussy again, lapping up my flow as fast as I could produce it, until I could feel his rough tongue again. Sighing in contentment, I felt his mouth take in my clit again and begin to torture it. Less than a minute later, I arched my back up again, letting him know he had me close.

I could hear him give a throaty laugh from underneath me, he was clearly enjoying the torture he was putting me through. Not one to be outdone, I flipped my body around so I was inches from his rock hard 7" long and 3" thick cock. I ran my tongue over it lightly, and he groaned like a man who has been waiting for days to release his load. I smiled wickedly, holding my pussy far enough from his face so he couldn't torture it with his tongue, opened my mouth wide, and deep throated his cock. His cock pulsed and throbbed as I slowly backed off it, my tongue scraping along the underside. Reaching his large head, I sucked with all of my might, causing him to grab my hips with his hands, squeeze, and force my pussy down to his tongue.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I tortured his cock with my mouth while he tortured my pussy with his, me deep throating him so often that within a couple of minutes I could feel him near the edge. I backed off while he lapped gently at my pussy, drying me off. Reaching down, I took his sack and massaged it gently, then popped his balls into my mouth one at a time, giving each a hard suck and letting it pop out of my mouth before moving to the other. I repeated this process a few times, until his balls were slick with my spit. Moving back to the head of his cock, I found it covered in a big glob of pre-cum.

I growled low in my throat, I love the taste of pre-cum. I ran his big cock head over my lips, coating them nicely in his pre-cum, then sucked on the head until I felt a good drop of his manliness drizzle out and land on my tongue. I rolled it around, feeling my pussy flood with juices all over again that I knew he would love to lick up. Working hard with my mouth, I deep throated his beautiful cock time and again until he was near cumming, as I continuously had to wrench my pussy out of the grip his mouth had on my clit to avoid climax.

He pushed me up and off him, and removed himself from underneath me. As he emerged from between my legs, I got a good glimpse of my juices on his chin. My pussy twitched again, he was soaked, and it was running off his chin. Pulling him up and over me, I opened my mouth wide just under the drip of my pussy juices and lapped them up. While I sucked on his chin to get up every last drop, he grabbed the head of his cock, squeezed it until a big drop of pre-cum glistened on it, then rubbed it over my clit. Knowing how much I loved to feel his pre-cum on my clit, he grinned slyly as he backed down away from my face, caught a nipple in his mouth lightly, nipped at it, and continued down to my pussy.

He lapped gently at my clit, removing his pre-cum from it as slowly as he could. I reached down and spread my cunt lips for him, allowing him the freedom to roam over every inch my pussy offered. My cunt was flowing so many juices that they were pooling underneath me, running down the crack of my ass and onto the sheet. I felt his finger slide through my juices at my hole, lubing it up heavily. As he slid a finger into my tight hole, I felt him run the lubed finger down the slippery trail between my ass cheeks, pausing at my asshole and teasing around it.

Tensing up, I tried to enjoy the feel of his mouth on my clit while his finger was in my pussy. Knowing that the initial invasion is the worst, I focused elsewhere as I felt his lubed finger gently prise its way into my super tight ass. I groaned as my asshole adjusted to the size of his finger, he knew enough not to move it into my body until I entirely relaxed in his grip. He applied more pressure to my clit, bringing me to a near climax where I jerked my pussy away from his mouth, then started to slowly fuck my ass with his finger.

I twisted on the bed while he fucked me in both holes with his fingers, my hands repeatedly pulling my nipples away from my body and letting them snap back into hard little nubs. He lapped at my pussy as much as he could, but my juices were flowing so fast and so much that he couldn't lick them up quick enough to somewhat dry my pussy off. As he brought me near climax again, he must have felt my ass pulsate to let him know I was super close to going over the edge, so he ceased his licking, but continued finger fucking my holes, ramming each one harder and harder with each plunge.

Unable to take the ass reaming any longer, I inched my body away from him, letting him know that I had had enough of his finger in my tight ass. As his finger slowly vacated my ass, his other left my pussy at the same time, leaving me with the feeling of complete abandonment. I moaned in agony, wanting his fat cock inside my cunt so badly that my my whole pussy was throbbing with my heartbeat.

He raised himself over me, bringing his face down so I could lick my juices from him again. As soon as I had him cleaned up, he gave me a probing kiss, reached down and grabbed his cock, and rubbed it on my clit. Moaning nonstop, he knew he was hitting the right spot as he teased my pussy. Breaking our kiss, he reached down and took my left nipple in his mouth, grasping it with his teeth after giving it a quick suck. He nibbled on it lightly, pulling it away from my body and allowing the hard little bud to snap back. I took my right nipple in my hand, and teased it to the rhythm that he was applying to the other.

After minutes of slow torture, he raised himself between my legs and pushed my knees to the side, my pussy splayed before his hard cock. He reached down, gave my pussy a light slap, causing me to groan loudly. As I looked down, I watched him grab his cock and slide it slowly down my lips, stopping at my hole. I could feel his cock starting to stretch my hole slightly and the feeling had my pussy convulsing with the want to feel his cock inside it. I squirmed underneath him, he positioned his cock snugly just inside my wet pussy, grabbed my hips, and rammed his cock all of the way into my pussy.

My pussy spasmed as he bottomed out, holding my hips in place, he ground his cock into my wet hole, relishing the feeling. He pulled out slowly, until the head pulled out, rubbed it up my pussy, teasing my clit. Dragging it slowly down my swollen lips, he rammed it back in just as hard as the first time. I was moaning in ecstasy, writhing on the bed. My movements encouraged him, and he started pounding my pussy with long, deep strokes.

He fucked me long and hard for a good 10 minutes, holding my legs in the air as he pounded me relentlessly. I continued to pinch and pull on my nipples, and occasionally he would reach down and brush his fingers against my clit, making me shudder in ecstasy. Just as I was nearing orgasm, my pussy clenching at his cock as he rammed it in and out of me, he grunted long and low. Pushing his cock into me all of the way, he released my legs and settled down on top of me, slowing his pace as he kissed me passionately.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Holding me tightly with his cock buried inside of me, he rolled to the right and pulled me with him. Landing on his back with me straddling him, he placed his hands tightly on my hips and encouraged me to fuck him fast and hard. Normally, he would pull me over him, latch onto my nipple, and encourage me to orgasm while I rode his thick cock. Not this time.

Jim was on a mission, and my orgasm wasn't in the cards at this point. He pushed and pulled at my hips until I had a rhythm going that would make him cum in no time. I rode him fast and hard, feeling my orgasm ebbing and flowing without the proper stimulation in this position. My ass slapped against his thighs as his cock slammed hard into my pussy, his balls squishing against the crack of my ass every time I swallowed his cock with my hot pussy.

His groaning increased, and within minutes he pulled me up and off him, so I swung my leg to the side and watched as he jerked his throbbing cock with his right hand. He shuddered, and the first string of white hot cum flew from the head and landed high up on his chest, just under his chin. More thick hot ropes followed suit as he grunted and stroked his cock, each landing just shy of the first until there was nothing left to empty. Sighing in defeat, I looked down and admired the glistening pools of cum on his chest. I leaned forward to taste it, and Jim grabbed a handful of my hair, stopping me just an inch from tasting his spunk.

"I don't think so baby. I'm not done with you. Bring that pussy over here and straddle my belly." He had a mischievous glint in his eye, so I obeyed his orders. Straddling him, I lowered my dripping pussy onto his belly, feeling his cum sliding over my lips and onto my clit. The feeling was glorious, and I looked down at him to see what his plans were. When he gave no indication as to what I should do next, I rhythmically started running my pussy up and down his belly and chest, smearing his cum all over his chest and making my pussy sticky. After each puddle had been smeared into my pussy, he grabbed my hips and pulled me up, wrenching them in a fashion that told me to turn and face away from him.

As I turned and came to rest eye level with his cock again, I leaned in and licked up a long smear of his cum mixed with my pussy juice. The taste was so exquisite that it caused my pussy to start flooding with juices for the umpteenth time that day. Using my hand, I scooped up some of the mess and smeared it along his still rock hard cock. Jim realized what I was up to seconds before my hot mouth engulfed his cock, sending the last remnants of his spunk that were oozing from the head down my throat. I moaned loudly as my pussy twitched, and he gave a pull on my hips, encouraging me to lower my swollen pussy to his mouth one more time.

Since it was totally unlike my husband to taste his own cum, I knew it wouldn't take much to make me cum with the combined effects of all that was going on. His hot cock was in my mouth, covered in our juices, and my wet pussy was being lapped at while covered in his cum. I was in heaven as he sucked my clit in and went to town, lapping at it roughly while shaking his head from side to side.

Within a minute, I felt my body starting to tense as the mother of all orgasms started to race through my body. I deep throated his cock as I groaned with lust, refusing to remove it until I felt the need to breathe. He continued to lash at my clit, I took one last deep breath and throated his cock as the world exploded. I felt my pussy spasming as my legs started to shudder. Never before had I felt an orgasm like this one. As the first wave crashed through my body and shook my pussy, I felt something new. My pussy was ejaculating, for the first time ever. My cum rained down on his chin in one hot spurt after another. Jim was so shocked that I felt his cock stiffen to the point of exploding, relax minutely, then he groaned "oh my god you're squirting!". That was all that it took. As the last of my orgasms were coursing through my body, he grabbed my head, forced it down on his cock a few times, and exploded deep down my throat.

I shook with the aftermath of all that I had just gone through. As many times as I had tried to ejaculate while cumming, it had never happened until now. I removed my pussy from his face after swallowing his cum and giving his cock one last suck, and turned to look at him. He was busy pushing the milky white stuff off his chin with his fingers, and into his mouth. Crawling my way up his body, I pushed his hand out of the way, leaned in, and took a long swipe at my juices with my tongue. Tracing a trail up his chin, he opened his mouth and sucked my cum from my tongue as my pussy continued to twitch, its pulsating slowing with each second that ticked by.

We spent a few moments removing my cum from his chin and sharing it, then I worked my way down his body with my tongue, licking up the remnants of his first orgasm mixed with my pussy juices. As I reached his slowly softening cock, I saw a small bit of his cum oozing from the tip. Gently, I licked it off, gave the head of his cock one last kiss, and returned to his side.

We gazed at each other, trying to catch our breath. What I always thought of as "mission impossible" with me being able to ejaculate, had just been accomplished. As I lay with my head on his chest, my pussy still twitching every now and then, I drifted off into sleep replaying the feeling of the best orgasm ever.


The End

[birdie8819]

Through His Eyes

His fantasy is simple. He enjoys asking me to do things, and then describe it in detail.

I'm very shy, but something about his requests excite me. The first one should have been easy for me to do. It was to leave the house without any panties on. That simple request had me blushing from head to toe, but I did it. It was a rush to have a secret that only the two of us knew.

His fantasy works for me. I like knowing that my actions are turning him on. It excites me when he asks me to do things that stretch me, and everything he has asked me to do, has stretched me.

So when he asked me to masturbate for him, I wasn't surprised. I had done that for him before. I had gone to bed that night, and touched myself for him. The next day I described my quiet nature, and how I wrapped myself in a sheet, and touch myself gently. What really surprised me was how he asked me to masturbate this time.

He typed into our chat, "You should relax more and enjoy. Be a bit crazy."

My face began to blush a new shade of red, but I asked, "How?"

"Do you have a mirror in your room? Get naked and, look at yourself. Touch yourself, and play a little. Then get your toy, play with it a bit. Get excited, and then..." I felt nervous at his pause. A few seconds later he typed, "Ride it on all fours."

I was beyond nervous with his new idea, but so turned on. Something about him asking me to do these wild things was very exciting, and he knew it too.

"You said you're usually conservative about touching yourself. There's nothing wrong with that of course, but I want you to challenge yourself and try something new."

My response was the same as always. I blushed, and typed into our chat box, "OK."

"Good. :)"

I was turned on by our conversation already, but he added more fuel to the fire.

"Do you know what I'd like you to do right now?"

That question always has me flustered and excited, "What?"

"Take off your panties for me."

I felt awkward, and so naughty. He knew that my roommate was in the same room, so I told him that I would be back in a minute. When I returned we talked for a bit longer, and then he had another request.

"I'd like you to reach down your skirt and touch yourself now."

My mouth fell open looking at the screen, "I can't... My roommate..."

"OK :)"

He enjoys when I tell him my thoughts and emotions, and I told him that made me blush. We continued to keep the conversation heated, and I was dying. After a few minutes my roommate's TV show went to commercial, and she stood up to use the restroom.

"She just left the room!"

"Feel yourself, and tell me what it's like."

My hand slid down my skirt, and my fingers plunged into my slit. I was soaking wet, and rubbed my clit with fervor. When I heard the toilet flush from down the hall I pulled out my hand and took a few deep breaths to calm myself down.

"Oh, God," I typed into the box as she walked into the room. My face was on fire, so I kept my head down.

"Is she back?"

"Yeah..."

"How was it?"

I was glad that my roommate was so involved in her show, because I don't think I could hide what I was feeling, "Hot and wet."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, I'm soaking. I feel so dangerous, and want to touch myself again."

"Not until tonight."

My jaw dropped. I was so turned on, and he was getting a great amount of pleasure from my miserable state. He knew what he was doing.

He didn't let me calm down much either. By the end of our chat I was on fire. When our conversation ended, I closed our chat box, and headed to my room.

I couldn't believe what I was going to be doing. I lit a few candles, and then pulled a sheet out of the closet, and laid it out on my bed. I shut the door, and turned off the light, and then stood in front of my bedroom mirror.

It was dark, but I could see my shadowed self in the orange tint of the candles. I looked at the outfit I was wearing, and turned around watching the mirror. I ran my hands across the soft fabric of my black shirt, and then down the coarse material of my skirt.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I slid off my shirt, and set it aside. I did the same thing as before, watching myself in the mirror as I turned. I watched my hands as they moved around my body. I bit my lip a little as I began to fondle my breasts through the bra. I reached behind me and undid the clasp, and watched it fall to the floor.

I've seen myself naked before, every day when I take a shower I see myself in the mirror before I get in, but this was so different. I was looking at myself with different eyes. I was experiencing it through his. I began to think about the conversation from earlier.

I ran my hands down my belly, and was thinking about how wet I had been when he asked me to touch myself. I watched my hand disappear into my skirt, and felt my finger slide against my slit. I was still very wet, and my finger moved between my pussy lips easily. It felt odd, but very sexy to be able to watch my hand move under the fabric.

My heart was racing, as I thought about his words, "Get naked, and look at yourself. Touch yourself, and play a little." I was nervous again. The skirt was my last barrier to that idea. I took a breath, and pulled my skirt down and just looked at myself.

I crawled onto my bed and sat back on my feet so I could watch myself explore. I thought about how I would tell him about my hand squeezing my breasts, and then my fingers running against the edges of my nipples. I gave them a twist and watch as they tightened. The fan in my room was on, and from that spot on my bed, I could feel it blow across my back. I let my imagination drift to the IM again, and was getting more turned on.

He knows that I love the feel of my mouth being touched, so I brought my fingers up to my lips. I wanted to have that sweet feel of them being tugged on, and let my tongue slide out to suck my fingers in. I didn't remember at the moment that they would taste like me... I've tasted myself like that before, by accident, but what I've never done is gone back.

Something about the night, and thinking about telling him, made me want to experience everything I could. I watched as I put my fingers back down between my legs, and swirled them around. I brought them up and looked at them in front of my face. They were sticky and coated.

I felt a pang of nervousness in my stomach as I watched the mirror, and saw my tongue lick them tentatively into my mouth. The flavor was sweet, and I felt so naughty. I felt a new rush of color to my face as I began to blush. I watched my cheeks as my mouth sucked in my fingers, and I licked them clean. It was exciting to me, and I hoped he would enjoy thinking about me doing these things for him. I was more than ready to pull out my toy. Nervousness crept in again thinking about watching. I picked it up and looked at the long rubber shaft. I had another wild whim, and decided to put it into my mouth. It didn't taste as sweet as my fingers, but the thought was funny to me. I watched myself lick it to be wet, and then let it slide down my body between my breasts, and then further to my slit. I watched the toy slide against me, for a few moments getting it even wetter, and then moved it inside of me.

I went slowly and not very deep at first, causing a nice buildup, before I began to thrust it a deeper. I got up on my knees and spread my legs so I could see my pussy spread in the mirror. It was pink, and glistening.

I was excited when I began to think about describing the moment to him. I began to push my toy inside of me, and watched it slide back down. It was mesmerizing to see it disappear, and then reappear over and over again.

I could have cum from that, but I knew the other part of his request was to "Ride it on all fours." I was trying to think of how to do that. I slid back on the bed, and put my hand down in front of me, with my butt up in the air, and began to plunge the toy inside of me. From that position it hit me deep, and the feeling was amazing as it moved across the inside of me.

I had to rest on my front shoulder, and didn't have a good view at all. I wanted to have both hands on the bed as I let the toy go in and out of me, how I pictured in his description.

I took one of my pillows and folded it half, and set it under the sheet. I straddled the pillow, and slid my toy back inside of me. It was an amazing sensation, almost perfect. Not only was it was tall enough so that the toy wouldn't fall out when I moved, it gave me something to rub my hard clit against, and a very good view. I looked at myself in the mirror, and watched my breasts sway, and my hips rock back and forth.

It felt so nice, and was thinking about how happy it would make him. My pussy was rubbing back and forth on the pillow, and I was starting to make the bed move. I got nervous about the banging, but at the same time I didn't care. The noise was making me want to go faster and harder.

I tried to keep my eyes open, but it wasn't easy to stay focused. The feeling was indescribable. I pushed myself up so I could use my hands on my breasts and face, and rode my toy hard and fast, how I knew he would want.

I watched my face change as I rode. My cheeks were flushed, and my whole body was getting very hot. Every time the fan would blow against me, I would feel a tingling sensation because the air felt so cold.

I had to remind myself to not let out much noise, but I couldn't help the moan that escaped my lips. I was so close to coming, and it felt so good. I put my hand back onto my toy, and shifted so I could have it rubbing hard against the outside of my body.

I closed my eyes, and bit my lip as I came. It was a very intense experience. I was out of breath, and my whole body was on fire. I was completely exhausted, but totally content. I slumped onto my bed, and continued to let my hands move over my body while I thought about how I would tell him the next day.

I had never felt anything like it before, and enjoyed writing the story in my mind of what I would share with him. I hoped he would enjoy it as much as I had.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[birdie8819]

By Any Other Name

It was on a nice and quiet Monday night within Gotham City,New Jersey--for once--that the Daring Daredoll known as Batgirl had placed her hands on her hips,taken a good look at the city's beautiful skyline with a small smile on her lips and thought to herself,*Just think about it,Dad.If we keep this winning streak up,you would finally be able to retire and never become this city's police commissioner ever again.*,just before a sudden sound from her own utility belt had caused the one costumed crimefighter whose name actually was Barbara Gordon to take a cell-phone out of the belt,placed it to her ear and said,"Hi,Bruce.I was wondering when you would finally be able to call."

"I know and I am also glad that the three of us were able to put both The Joker and Harley Quinn right back inside Arkham Asylum where they belong.However,we had only gotten half the job done.",that was what a certain Darknight Detective known as the Batman had said while he was sitting in his chair inside the Batcave which was underneath Wayne Manor,causing the confused Batgirl to ask,"What are you talking about,Bruce?",before the Caped Crusader whose real name happens to be Mister Bruce Wayne himself had gazed his own masked eyes upon the information on the computer screen and said,"What I'm talking about is this,Barbara.Another loon has escaped from Arkham.The name of that loon happens to be Miss Pamela Isley,who also happens to be known as Poison Ivy and she had gotten herself released with some paperwork that has been signed and authorized by a Doctor Harleen Quinzell."

"Oh,this is just fucking great!We had already take care of one evil bitch,only to have some dumb-ass prick who is still working at Arkham to kick a second one out!I mean,what's wrong with those assholes?Don't they actually know how to read?",that was the question that a pissed-off Barbara had asked before the Gotham Guardian had let out a sigh and said,"To tell you the truth,Barbara.I really don't blame you.However,I do have one little bit of advice to give you.If you're thinking on going after Ivy by yourself,please do yourself a favor and be carefull because there really is no way of telling what type of tricks she may have up her sleeve this time."

"To tell you the truth,Bruce.I really don't blame you.Good night.",that was what the Batgirl had said before she had placed her cell-phone back inside her utility belt,started looking around the entire skyline from her rooftop perch and thought to herself,*Okay,if I'm a certain plant-loving eco-terrorist bitch who allows herself to be called 'Poison Ivy',where would I be right now?*And after a small smile had appeared on her lips and she had snapped her fingers,the Daring Daredoll had leaped off from her perch and used the line from her belt to swing herself all the way to the one place where she had realized that Ivy would be found at and that place just happens to be the floral research laboratory within the Gotham City Bactanical Gardens,where the particular crazed plant-lady had used some plant toxin to put the guards to sleep permanently in order to let her trash the place.

But while she was doing that,a bat-shaped figure has appeared from out of nowhere,cleared her throat and said,"Hello,Ivy!I was wondering when all of that eco-terrorism that you had been causing so far is going to take its tow on you!",before a confused Ivy had turned herself around and noticed that it was actually the Batgirl who had just arrived in order to stop Ivy's latest sinister plans,only to have a devilish smile appear on Ivy's lips and allow herself to laugh her brains out,causing the confused Batgirl to look at the crminal plant lady with a small smile on her own lips and say,"Okay,Ivy!What the fucking hell is so freaking funny?"

"Why,it is quite simple,my dear little mouse!I was hoping to snare myself a Batman with my little trap but since he is unable to make an appearence,I guess that you will have to do!",that was the answer that a sinister-smiling Ivy had given the one costumed crimefighter who was actually the daughter of Gotham City Police Commissioner James Worthington Gordon,only to have her place herself in a self-defense pose and say,"That's wht you think,Ivy!Because I'm going to ship your skanky ass right straight back to Arkham...RIGHT NOW!"But after she had launched herself at her target and was about to give that target a hard karate kick to the face,Ivy had grabbed a firm hold of the Batgirl's ankle,looked at the shocked Daring Daredoll with such devilish glee and said,"Well-well-well!What do you know?It looks like I had remembered to have myself a good breakfast today!"

And of course,that was before the surprisingly super-strong plant lady had started swinging and smashing the helpless Batgirl real hard into a pair of walls at least six times and slammed her down real hard on the floor before a devilishly-gleefull Poison Ivy had lifted the unconscious Batgirl up into her arms and said,"Now,you little batbitch!Where were we?Oh,yes!Now,I remember!"Meanwhile back inside the Batcave,the Batman's own crime-fighting junior partner known as Robin,The Teen Wonder had rode his motorcycle into the cave,stopped in front of Bruce Wayne's ever-faithfull butler whose name happens to be Alfred Pennyworth and said,"Well,I had scaned each and every part of Gotham State University for any sign of Batgirl or Barbara Gordon.As a matter of fact,Commissioner Gordon had sent a certain slob of a detective known as Harvey Bullock over to check up on her.You know,the whole unanswered-phone-calls-from-Daddy type of thing?"

"And both you and Harvey were unable to find any sign of her.Am I right?",that was the question that the curious Batman has asked to his junior partner,who had let out a sigh and answered,"I hate to burst your bubble like this,Bruce.But the answer is 'yes'.",causing poor Bruce to place his hand on his forehead,let out a sigh and say,"Jim is going to have my ass for this.",before the ever-so-faithfull Alfred had placed his gentle hand on his master's shoulder and said,"That is only if he is able to figure your secret out,Sir."But that was before the Gotham Guardian and his two friends had glanced upon the local news website and noticed a story about the Gotham City Bactanical Gardens' own security cameras had captured a super-strong Poison Ivy doing total bodily harm to a helpless Batgirl and making her escape with her,causing a shocked Robin to place his hand on the top of his head and said,"Wholly shit!That's really got to hurt!",before the Batman had taken a closer look at the image on the screen and said,"Her hideout is nearby!"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Just then,inside one of the rooms within an abndoned warehouse,the Batgirl had finally woken herself up from her little nap,only to have herself discover that she has been stripped bare-ass naked and her wrists and ankles had been chained to two steel pillars.And after she had tried to free herself from her bondage without any success,a devilishly-gleefull Poison Ivy had stepped into the room in only soft olive green lace robe,gazed her sinister eyes upon her helpless victim and asked,"What's wrong,Barbara?Don't you feel quite at home in here?Oh,but what am I saying?Of course,you don't!At least,not yet!"And after she had stepped back out of the room,Ivy had stepped back inside with a young and beautiful raven-haired nude female and a young and handsome dark-brown-haired male just in time for the look of pure shock to appear in Barbara's eyes because the nude female was pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,wet pussy and carressing her own tits with the other hand and the nude male was stroking his stiff cock and they were both doing so with the blank stare in their eyes.

That had caused the wide-eyed Poison Ivy to place her hand on her chest and say,"Oh,my goodness!Where are my manners?Barbara Gordon,say 'hello' to Melissa Sorkin and Kevin Hamill!He's not as handsome as a certain Mister Harvey Dent before Rupert Thorne had caused him to become Two-Face but that's what he deserved for destroying those poor defenseless rare orchids just to build that dreadfull Stonegate Prison of his!Speaking of rare orchids,they had just taken a whiff of the wonderous sweet vapor of the rarest orchid of them all.You see,its vapor just happens to be a really powerfull aphrodisiac.Do you not agree that the smell of the vapor is so sweet,Barbara?"

And after the devilishly-gleefull Poison Ivy had placed that really rare orchid underneath his helpless victim's nose and poor Barbara had no choice but to take a whiff of the vapor,it had caused the poor helpless Batgirl to suddenly become woozy and unable to fight back just in time for that sinister plant lady to place her hand underneath Barbara's chin,lift up her head and say,"And now,Barbara!It is time for you to recieve your special gift!",before Ivy had moved herself out of the way and allowed Melissa to move herself closer to Barbara,kiss her ever so passionately on the lips and start licking all over her nude body--all the way down to her hot and steamy cunt and carressing her firm breasts just in time for Ivy to open her robe,allow it slip off her nude body,place herself in front of Kevin and allowed him to place his stone hard dick inside her asshole and his hands on her stiff mounds.

And then,after Ivy had placed one of her hands on Kevin's naked thigh and the other hand on his bare shoulder and said,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Kevin!Touch me!Touch me there!Fuck me in the ass while Melissa sucks Barbara's wet pussy dry!Aaaahhhh!",they had moved themselves closer to Melissa and Barbara just in time for Ivy to place one of her hands on Melissa's bare back and the other hand on Barbara's bare shoulder and start sucking on her tits.And after she had noticed that it was causing poor Barbara to have no choice but to allow a single tear to run down her cheek,the sinister plant lady had gently wiped the tear from Barbara's cheek and said,"Oooohhhh!Now,Barbara!There's no need...for tears!Besides,you are like...a beau...tiful rose!And its like...Shakesphere would always...say,'A rose...by any other name...would smell as...sweet!Aaaahhhh!"

Then,after Kevin had taken his stiff cock out of Ivy's backside and placed it inside Barbara's asshole and his hands on her exposed tits,Ivy had allowed Melissa to start licking on her pussy and carressing her firm breasts,placed two of her fingers inside Barbara's snatch,slowly licked her lips and said,"Come on,Barbara!Admit it!You really do enjoy it!You really do want us to fuck the living shit out of you!Do you,Barbara?",causing poor Barbara to become so sexually-energized that she had no choice but to close her eyes and yell at the top of her lungs,"AAAAHHHH,YES!I DO ENJOY IT!I REALLY DO WANT YOU TO FUCK THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF ME AND MAKE ME WANNA CUM!AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!"

And after the sinister Poison Ivy and her three helpless fuck-slaves had started moving themsleves harder and faster until they had all finally came and Ivy and two of her mind-controlled slaves had collapsed due to exhaustion,the devilishly-gleefull plant lady had gotten herself back up to her feet,placed her gentle hand on Barbara's cheek and said,"And now,dear sweet Barbara!It is time for you to recieve one more whiff of my darling little baby!",only to have her turn around and discover that the rarest of all orchids had suddenly disappeared,causing the enraged Ivy to look around the entire room and yell at the top of her lungs,"BATMAN,YOU POINTY-EARED SON-OF-A-BITCH!WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH MY BABY?"

That had caused the grim-looking Darknight Detective to step out of his hiding place with the orchid in his hands and ask,"Wouldn't you like to know,you skanky bitch?"And after he had opened a window,the enraged Caped Crusader had handed the orchid to the equally-pissed-off Teen Wonder,who had looked at a shocked Poison Ivy and growled,"THE ANTIDOTE FOR THE WEED!WHAT'S IT GOING TO BE,BITCH?"And after the trade has been made and a teary-eyed Ivy had wrapped her arms around the pot that has the orchid inside it,both the Batman and Robin had given Kevin,Melissa and Barbara the antidote just in time for her to take a look at what Ivy was doing and say,"She's really bananas,you know that?"

"You're not getting any objection from me on that subject.",that was the answer that the Gotham Guardian had given Barbara after he had freed her from her bondage just in time for her to look at the still-unconscious Kevin and Melissa and ask,"What's going to happen to them?",causing the Batman to take a deep breath and answer,"Don't worry about them.I'm sure that as soon as they get better,Bruce Wayne will give Lucius Fox a call and get them jobs at Wayne Enterprises.As for Ivy,she's finally going back to Arkham where she belongs.But what about you?Are you going to be okay?",only to have a teary-eyed Barbara place her head on the Darknight Detective's chest and her hand on his shoulder and answered,"That's just it,Bruce!I just don't know anymore!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Journey Into Electric Darkness

WARNING, do not repeat any of the acts I describe here. They were stupid and dangerous and could have resulted in serious injury or death. This is a true personal account of how I got involved with BDSM and electric play as an ignorant person blind to the potential deadliness of my homemade toys. This story is not encouragement to try anything it describes and I discourage anyone from starting down this path.

I am a grown adult now but got into BDSM, electric play, and self bondage on my own early in life with absolutely no influence from anyone else. Until posting this story to the net it has been a complete and dark secret of mine. It is a bad idea to say at what exact age it all started but let's just say it was the beginning of puberty.

The Experiment:

While playing with an instructional electronics kit there was a mistake involving a relay and an audio transformer that generated a square-wave ac signal. Touching the transformer output by accident produced a shock to the fingers. The feeling immediately captured my interest so I explored further by touching two wires to various parts of my body. Fortunately, safety was a concern and there was a clear knowledge not to not do anything stupid like connect a circuit across the heart. After playing with feet, legs and butt cheeks the next thing was to try sticking one wire up my ass and touching the other one just on the outside. With the contact area of single bare wires being so small the sensation was instant pinpoint burning pain. That was not fun right away but the potential was obvious that there had to be something worth further investigation.

The first step in my exploration was to go from a mistake to a serious electro shock circuit. Using a simple relay interrupter hooked up to pulse into a transformer worked fine. The frequency was too high at first and produced a tickle buzzy kind of feeling. Adding a capacitor across the relay slowed it down some. Playing with different values got the frequency reduced to about 50HZ which caused the most powerful muscle contractions. The overall sensation wasn't strong enough yet so further modifications were needed to produce more output. More batteries helped and the audio transformer was very small so that was replaced with a larger one from a broken radio. That made it all too strong so it had to have a variable resistor added to adjust the output intensity.

Next, it was time to build and test various electrodes to see what they felt like. Larger surface area contacts produced less burning and more of a deep shock than small contacts. Also, if one electrode was large and the other was small then all of the sensation of shock would come from the smaller side. It was fun to place a large foil contact on each butt cheek and cause powerful contractions. From internal anal experimentation, the greatest sensitivity and muscle response was produced with the electrode placed 1/2 to 1 inch inside. This was determined after positioning electrodes at various depths up to about 10 inches.

Placing an electrode deeper inside thinking it would give more powerful sensations is not correct. It didn't do much even with full power, it just produced a weird sick nauseous ache inside that made me nearly throw up. That wasn't very fun and the risk of damaging an internal organ seemed real so the deep stuff was abandoned and play was restricted to the outer regions of the anus. Two circular electrodes running around the probe produced pain but not much in the way of contractions. Side-by-side contacts running front to back along the probe caused a powerful response. Using the large transformer and touching the battery to it manually for just one single shock pulse caused a contraction hard enough to jerk the whole lower body around.

Seeds of Addiction:

It is hard to remember or describe exactly what I first liked about doing this. The sensations were just so addictive. It was unexplainable but I just liked this specific kind of pain from electricity and liked it best in my anus and nowhere else. I wanted more of it and could not be stopped. My ass kept getting used to the shock level and whatever hurt for a while would eventual fade and become uninteresting. This started a never ending desire for a more and more powerful sensation. The way to get it was adding more batteries and an even bigger transformer. The circuit was finally capable of an output level so high I could not work up the raw nerve to willingly turn the resistor all the way down.

Again, that became easy and boring after a while and new dimensions were needed. I wanted to feel out of control and push my limits of pain so an off switch was hooked up to a wind-up mechanical timer to produce a timed shock. I would try to just lay still and take it until the timer ran out but any level of shock tolerable for starting out would eventually become too small after a while. That meant repeatedly reaching over and turning up the shock to get more effect and again it was still limited by will power. That was fixed by hooking up a second timer to the variable resistor so the intensity would start out very small and automatically build up to maximum.

It was exciting because the resistor didn't always move smoothly and sometimes there would be big sudden jumps in shock level. Now hands were no longer needed to adjust the device once started and it was possible to tie myself up somewhat to pretend being stuck. At first it would always be tested briefly at maximum with the electrode in my ass to know exactly how much it would be and to make sure it was humanly possible to tolerate it full strength. That was still too much predictability and no real surprise. So, an extra battery would be added and the timers started without knowing how strong it was going to be when the resistor reached zero. Again it was not enough excitement because even with all the timers there was still some level of control since it was always possible to just untie the ropes and reach over to turn it off any time. The only possible escalation from here was true total loss of control combined with helpless submission to an unknown amount of pain.


Continue next page ....

[birdie8819]

Fantasies of Pain Come to Life:

This was the point where it became a true twisted obsession even at such a young age. I was addicted to this exact type of anal pain and nothing else would turn me on. The sad thing is that I didn't even learn how to masturbate prior to playing with electricity and now I was so jaded there was no possibility of pleasuring myself without it. Looking back, there might even have been a danger of creating some kind of split personality with the sadistic inventor on one side developing ever more sophisticated torture devices to punish the insatiable masochist on the other side. This is the kind of self-bondage scene I was into less than one year after starting down this path:

The power source was highly refined now. It had a delayed start, measured shock duration and automatic power level increase timers. Rechargeable batteries were needed because there was no way to explain such a continuous need for expensive disposables. Rechargeables were not cheap either but it was easy to buy just a few at a time and build up to the needed amount. The charger only held four at a time so it took three days to get them all ready. It was hard to wait that long but it was better to be certain there was enough charge available to push the session over the edge and not run out rather than going early and suffering total disappointment. Sometimes I would glance over at it while doing my homework and think about all of that fantastic power storing up to be released back out and delivered straight into my rectum. Extreme care had to be taken since that many batteries short circuiting would easily start a fire leading to either embarrassing discovery or embarrassing death.

When it was all finally ready, I would start by taking out my homemade 1 1/2 inch diameter 6-inch long dual-contact electrode. The contacts had to be well lubricated to work right and this was done with just a bit of masturbation to produce the needed wetness. Sometimes I would pretend to be that other person, the sadist, running the probe up and down against me picking up my lubrication while ever so lightly patting my buttocks with desire and whispering "oh, just you wait and see what we have in store for you tonight". This was an important beginning for the ritual because having my own body fluids ensure good electrical contact was a way of creating a full circle linking my sexual desire to the pain that was about to be inflicted.

Just the thought of it gave me chills. The cold probe was then inserted slowly into my anus leaving about an inch sticking out. Hot-melt glue was squirted around the exposed end and my cheeks were pressed firmly together to make it stick good so it wouldn't fall out when the thrashing began. The burning of the melted glue against my skin was just a small tease for all the glorious pain about to come. It would not stick to the inside smooth skin of my rectum but it stuck strongly to the outside. There was no hair in that region yet but if there had been it would have certainly been pulled off by all the glue. There was also a harness of metal cable threaded through a hole in the end of the probe and wrapped around my waist and secured with a lock.

One by one, batteries were taken from a pile on the floor and placed into their holders. It was a marvel that they looked so innocent and yet so much potential pain lived inside of them if you only knew how to set it free. The electronics went into a plastic box and sat 6 feet away from the bed locked into a desk drawer. The heavy power cable was taken from a thick outdoor extension cord and ran out and over to the bed and around a bed post several times to prevent any pulling from removing it from the shock source. From there it ran up onto the bed and into the probe in my ass. It was tied to the metal cable harness very well to prevent being pulled out of the probe. My feet were tied spread eagle to the bed posts with just about a foot of slack.

There was another restraint tied to my wrist using a combination lock and connected to a rope pulling my arm tight over my head to just about a foot short of the headboard stretching my body out tight in the center of the bed. The other hand was left free to masturbate but there was no way using all possible strength it could ever remove the electrode or undo any restraints. The room was pitch dark but there was a light on a regular wall timer set to turn on just after the session was completed. Once that combination lock on my hand was closed there was absolutely no return because it was too dark to see the dial on the lock. Sometimes there was a second or two of hesitation but I never failed to click that lock shut and seal my fate for the next hour.

It was an unbelievable feeling just waiting there in the dark anticipating what was about to happen. Adrenaline pumping in my veins and my heart beating fast. Counting out the seconds and listening to the muffled sound of timers ticking away in the drawer wondering when it would start. Questions dancing in my mind like how long until the power level built up to causing serious pain and exactly how much pain was going to result this time when the resistor reached zero and let the full unrestricted shock flood into my soon-to-be-tortured anus? Did the timers get set right and what if the off switch didn't work this time? Did all of the wires get connected properly or was I going to just sit there like a complete fool while absolutely nothing happened for an hour? When the shock started it was always just a small tickle at first but the sexual excitement was undeniable.

After about 6 minutes it went from tickle to slight pain and it was time to masturbate. The charge slowly increased and the feeling was pure pleasure so strong there was a ringing in my ears. It was a precisely timed sort of masturbation. If the orgasm came too fast then the full effect of the shock would be wasted but if it took too long then the pain level would get so high it would stop the pleasure seeking dead in its tracks. After the orgasm hit me and started to fade, the shock-induced pleasure that was my friend would turn against me and become all pain without pleasure. Still, the timer on the resistor ticked down, slowly but monotonously turning up the voltage bit by bit with the occasional small jump as the resistor stuck a bit as it rotated. Just a few minutes more and it hurt so bad my body twisted around in bed straining at the restraints in vain. It was no fun now, why did I do this to myself? ... and it was too late to ask.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

My mind raced over escape plans but there was nothing possible. Sometimes I would claw at the electrode and try to pull it loose. It was no use, the restraints were just too strong but that was the whole idea. Struggling wasn't meant to gain freedom, it was just a way of fully acting out the part of a helpless torture victim. There wouldn't be much need for play acting in a few minutes because it was all about to get very real. There was no way to stop this inevitable process of pain.

My whole ass was on fire now, muscles clenching, agony ripping through my rectum. A homemade gag made out of a t-shirt and locked into my mouth with a metal cable prevented screaming out loud. It was possible to breath through the gag a bit but it was not enough. I would end up panting through my nostrils as fast as possible because of the pain. Still, the level of shock increased and now the pain seemed to extend out from my rectum into my whole pelvis. Maybe it took my breath away so much it would not have been possible to scream even without the gag because I was truly gasping for air as quickly as possible just to survive.

This could not be attempted with any sinus congestion or I would suffocate. There wasn't even a stray thought to any further masturbation at this point. It was just about the pain and survival now. In the heat of the moment there was always a sick fear that this was the one time I had finally pushed it all too far and the current was surely permanently searing through my rectum leaving a charred mess of tissue burned onto the probe. That's what it felt like every time and even if it was true it couldn't be stopped. There was intentionally no clock visible from my position on the bed to enhance the feeling of uncertainty and it wasn't possible to keep mental track of time while crazed senseless with so much pain.

As a result, there was no way of knowing how much time was left or if the power was even all the way up yet. It felt like the shock was always getting stronger the whole time without limit even though that wasn't possible. The goal was to place myself into a universe made up entirely of pain. Time, space, desire and even fear eventually disappeared. It just went on and on like that for about 40 more minutes while I cried continuous silent tears, arching my back, rolling my eyes into my head and sometimes convulsing helplessly all the while knowing there was absolutely no escape.

That was the exact mental feeling I grew addicted to, being helpless in pain from my own actions. My fiendish inventiveness had perfected a way of achieving it all by myself at any time. When the shock timer finally finished ticking down it would turn off the shock and my straining muscles gave up instantly and let my body collapse like a rag doll. Maybe a minute or two later the light timer activated and lit the room. I was not able to move right away. The weakness was so deep it was only possible to just lay there shivering for a short while trying to slow down my breathing and heart rate. The mental screaming of pain faded a bit and reality crept back in.

It was hard to open the lock with my fingers shaking and making mistakes while trying to dial the combination. Looking down, my whole body was dripping with sweat so much it had soaked an outline of itself into the sheet. It was important to keep water handy and not get dehydrated before starting the next round of pain. A long electro session was kind of like running a marathon; you have to eat well to have enough calories to get through it but not too heavy and not too soon before starting.

The gag scared me, it was obvious that throwing up while bound and gagged would have likely been fatal. In a weird way I was proud of being able to do this awful thing to my body like it was some achievement worthy of praise but also so embarrassing it was impossible to share with any other person. That fear of having damaged myself internally was always there but it was too much work to bother with removing the probe between sessions and checking the skin for blisters. If wiggling the end of the probe back and forth didn't cause too much pain inside then it was good to go for the next round.

The very first time performing a session like this was all so new and scary and filled with unknown risk and adventure. Just like every thrill before it though, enough repetition and it became old and easy. Sleep never mattered to me when the craving kicked in so adding a second round was inevitable and so was the third. Each session required a fresh set of charged batteries. My insides started out more raw with each successive treatment since they never had time to fully recover from the last round.

That made the physical response increase each time even though it was the exact same level of stimulation. The last round was always the hardest in terms of mental motivation due to a buildup of both pain and exhaustion. This was the very limit of my body's physical resources. Everything would be setup again and my shaky hand touching the combination lock while conflicting thoughts battled each other in my head. "Don't do it, you've proved your point twice and had enough", "No, there is no such thing as enough, just do it", "Please, no more, I can't take it again", "Ha, you know it has to be done" and click went the lock as I trembled in fear.

The first two times were done laying on my back to allow easier movement for self pleasuring but that was not on the agenda for the last round. That would be done on the stomach offering myself up as sacrifice to the probe; just laying there letting it have its wicked way with me injecting a continuous stream of undiluted evil directly into my bowels for another hour. The world of pain came quickly this time and my mind traveled to some pretty strange places. It must have been the endorphins rushing through my veins. Right up until then you could call it all some extreme form of pleasure/pain play. That final scene, on the other hand, had no pretense at reward of any kind. It was a search for a new level of self abuse in its most raw form. It truly scared me what lurked inside that could possibly want such a thing. The limits of my desire may not have been found but the edge of my physical abilities and willingness to take risk was.

It is a good thing I never got around to buying a fourth set of batteries because three took its toll plenty. Once I had my fill there was a temptation to just fall asleep right there still tied up with the probe in my ass. That could never happen because risking discovery by my parents was more frightening than a million volts. All of the restraints had to be undone and the electrode carefully removed. The glue stuck to the probe more firmly than my butt so it would sometimes tear off a bit of skin and form a wrinkly ring around the base of the probe. I was afraid to look but it was always a big sigh of relief to see that my rectum was intact and not blistered with oozing burns.

Despite my unquenchable appetite, there never was any real permanent damage done beyond minor first degree burns. The internal part of the probe was always hot to the touch and shining with my sweat and other fluids. Having penetrated my most personal intimate space and taken full control of my body for hours on end it emerged victoriously smelling of musk, ozone and electrical tape. God, I loved that damned evil thing and what it did to me. Even after a full night of agony and bone-deep exhaustion just the mere sight of that electrode, my chosen master, still turned me on and set my blood racing with desires my tired body couldn't deliver. One last step, everything had to be wiped off, disconnected, disassembled and hidden in various places around the room to prevent my parents from discovering my implements of pain. That was it before drifting off to sleep with strangely tranquil dreams.

Epilogue:

Despite the unbelievable extent of my exploration into the dark world of self-torture I remained haunted by an unreachable fantasy of inducing so much pain it would cause loss of consciousness. It was arousing just picturing myself from above, bound and naked body laying unconscious on the bed in a cold sweat but still jerking around from the shocks. I never did find a way to reach that point on my own. A fourth round with those old batteries or a continuous 4 hour round with today's longer-lasting batteries would have done it but that would have been cheating since it would have been caused by exhaustion and not the pain itself.

Passing out from sheer instantaneous pain would have likely required doubling the amount of electricity and that would have clearly done severe permanent damage. All these years later you can read about that in fantasy torture stories on the web. People suddenly screaming one big scream from an electric shock (funny too, it is usually in the rectum) and then passing out. Let me tell you it is a whole lot more difficult to cause loss of consciousness from rectal pain in real life and you probably cant do it using electricity without causing third degree burns or worse so just leave that scenario for the fiction.

I spent four more years heading down this path. Maybe I will write more about those years but this first year was the big one for me where the pattern was set and the kink was formed. Eventually, I realized that this insane quest for ever increasing pain and risk was leading to something permanent and bad. My will to survive was stronger than my desire so I simply quit cold-turkey and pushed it all deep into the back of my mind. Jumping to the modern age of the Internet it became possible to safely share this story and find people with similar interests. There are some experiences to tell there as well.


The End

[birdie8819]

Judging Georgina

Georgina answered the phone. "Hello?"

She was drunk, because her words on the telephone billowed out, as though alcohol was pushing them unwillingly into the world. The "Hello" came out loud (a lot louder than Georgina permitted herself when sober). Also, the "Hello" was sort of slurred. Altogether, it was pretty obvious that she'd drunk her Southern Comfort and was flying high.

"It's me," I said.

Well, of course it was. The judge was out of town, wasn't he? It was almost inevitable that I would call, right?

I could sense her lushy smile creeping crookedly onto her face. "Oh, hi sweetie pie." She sighed and gave a little giggle. "I've been thinking about you."

Yes, she was thinking about me. Her husband goes off with his buddies on a golfing trip, and she's left alone. When she's left alone, she knows I'm very likely to call. She wants me to call. In fact, the minute His Honor leaves, she starts thinking about me, wanting me to call. When she thinks about me, her fingers start itching for her crotch. Her sex juice starts flowing. (I'm not kidding about this. She tells me it's true, and I'm sure that it is. Georgina can unleash a mighty flood of sex juice when she really puts her mind to it.).

But when the sex juice starts dripping, the guilt does, too. One leads inevitably to the other. Georgina is a God-fearing woman of old-fashioned upbringing, with guilt-trips aplenty. She hates her husband, but she can't bear the thought of divorce: the impact on her children (all over twenty, but still), the loss of status in the community, and what will the women at the First Methodist Church say, yada yada yada. She tortures herself. Her crotch aches. The Judge leaves, the sex thoughts start up, and she needs to calm herself, so the secret bottle of Southern Comfort that she's stashed beneath her pink and yellow sweaters in the closet comes out, she takes three quick drinks, gloop, gloop, gloop, and then she's loaded. The guilt is still there, but it's bearable, and her befuddled mind can ease its way onto the path of sexiness without regret or further delay.

As she drinks those drinks, her fingers find her wet pussy, and her fingers make her even wetter. Yes, she told me that, once. That time, she was really very, very drunk, and she told me about the entire ritual with the Southern Comfort, the bubble bath, the fingers in the pussy, her own yelps of pleasure. She prepares herself, works herself up, knowing that I will be around to see her eventually, and she needs to get herself completely ready for What She Needs.

She's never told me why she drinks like that, and ours isn't the sort of relationship which normally permits me to delve deeply into her motivation or foibles. What I know about Georgina is mostly surmise, although there have been the few occasions when she's told me things, and I can put two and two together.

I do know that I am there for one reason and one reason only.

I have a prick.

Georgina may be old-fashioned, God-fearing and Church-going, but she was really made for one thing only, and that is for having sex, and enjoying it. What irony: her upbringing, most cherished views, and husband all conspire to create such conflict in her life. So, she has sex, and the way things have turned out, she has it with me, and she feels terribly, horribly guilty about it even as she screams at the top of her lungs in her big house when her husband is away and I have my prick pounding her.

One thing is certain, the judge isn't pounding her pussy. He's got too many other things on his mind. (Just as we don't really discuss Georgina's drinking, she and I don't really discuss the judge's sexuality. However, reading between the lines, I strongly suspect that he's got erectile dysfunction or something. Maybe he won't admit it. But despite all of Georgina's faults, she's not the sort of woman you'd grow easily tired of fucking, so I assume there's a reason why the judge isn't doing his duty and forces her to find other outlets for her passion.)

"Are you coming over soon, Jimmy?" she asks.

"I'm thinking about it."

"Well, don't take too long," she says. And giggles again. Man, she really does sound drunk.

"I'll be over soon," I say. And then I hang up.

Okay, I know you're going to ask. Why do I want to go to the Judge's house and fuck Georgina, when she's drunk?

Well, here's part of the reason, which I alluded to earlier. Georgina is one crazy, wonderful fuck. Really.

The Judge is about fifty-eight, and he's jowly and has an ass on him that would sink a battleship. I'm sure that wasn't the case when he married Georgina, which was when she was twenty and he was thirty-five. And, obviously, at one point his cock worked okay, because they had three kids, now all in college or otherwise away from the house. But I know he's not doing her today, this week, this month, or maybe even this year. To my knowledge, only one guy gives her the jollies.

Me.

Georgina is forty three. She's about five-eight, with ridiculously lush curly hair. She washes that hair twice a week with fragrant shampoo, and her hair turns all sparkly and sweet smelling.

I'm not sure what she eats. I'm sort of thinking that she doesn't eat much. Of course, I wouldn't know, because our relationship doesn't take us out to restaurants or anything. She's fed me the occasional bottle of beer, and once or twice a sandwich, but I've rarely ever seen her eat anything she's prepared. Her refrigerator isn't loaded with anything. Most of the time when we eat, I do the cooking.

So, the Judge may be Mr. Lard, but Georgina is lean. She works out. I can tell. She has one of these big old indoor treadmills, not to mention some hand weights. I'm sure she uses them every day. The woman has muscle tone like spandex and a set of abs to make any bodybuilder proud. I should also mention that she has long, luscious legs and a set of hooters that sort of float above her chest. I kid you not.

So what do I care if she's drunk when I have her? I'd be crazy not to take what she's offering.

I mention another good reason for fucking Georgina. It isn't that I like her, not really. I mean, I'm sure if she were sober, I probably couldn't stand her. After all, she's a God-fearing, evangelical Republican who thinks George Bush walks on water. All she really cares about in life is showing off that she's Mrs. Judge, that she's got the big bucks, that her daughters are in the Cotillion, her son's fixed up with J.P. Millionaire's daughter, yada yada yada.

I appreciate none of this. I appreciate her big tits and sweet pussy, and that's about it. Frankly, it's fortunate that she's such a hypocrite that her pussy juice won't flow until she's drunk.


Continue next page ....

[birdie8819]

About the best I can say about Georgina is that I sort of feel sorry for her. I mean, here she is, the Great Lady, and she needs a regular pounding by a guy who's done jail time. She doesn't know that, but it's the truth.

Right. I did three years. And who do you think sentenced me?

Aha! Now you understand.

You're probably wondering how we met. She's Mrs. Uppity, and I'm Mr. Jailtime. Believe me, it took some doing.

I wouldn't have even thought about it, except about two months after I got out, one of my first jobs was bussing dishes at hoo hah banquets. For this I got minimum, but it was welcome at the time. I got to wear a white bus jacket, a black tie, and be inconspicuous as I shoveled dishes off the tables.

It just so happened that the Judge and Georgina were there.

I knew the Judge right off. I doubt he remembered me. Why would he? He must sentence lots of guys every month, and he gave me mine three years before, for a small-time heist that I wish I could forget. Worst mistake of my life, believe me. (Unless you count banging Georgina. I suppose that really could turn out badly, too, but thus far, it hasn't, so I continue).

Judge Faraday sat at the table, laughing with one of his buddies. Next to him was this knockout woman with sparkling hair, floating breasts, and a sappy, drunken smile that showed she was in the bag and probably didn't care.

I probably wouldn't have thought about it, except fate stepped in.

I was bussing a table not far from the Judge and Georgina. There was no one at that table, but there were two women at the next one. Gossiping women.

I reached for the dirty dishes and glassware, and one of them said, "Georgina Faraday, she's sure drunk."

Giggle, giggle, goes the other one. "Not really sober as a judge's lady, is she?"

The other one sputters at the stupid joke. I clink the glassware, but a lot slower. This I want to hear.

"She was sloshing down the Comfort before dinner."

"Why she do that?"

"We were in high school together, and she was the same." Chuckle, chuckle. "Only time she'd let herself make it with a boy was when she was loaded. Then she was red hot."

"She's married now."

"Unhappily married."

"She should have an affair."

Chuckle, chuckle. "She couldn't get up the nerve unless she were drunk. And what kind of affair would that be?"

What kind of affair would that be? I decided to find out.

So I waited. No problem knowing when the Judge would be out of town, because they published his schedule down at the courthouse. He had a circuit that took him up to Holman, once a month for three days. It's a hundred miles north, and he doesn't come home at night.

I should know. He tried and sentenced me in Holman.

So on the second night of the Judge's next trip to Holman, I decided to try my luck. First, I telephoned the Judge's house.

"Hello?"

It was the Hello I soon came to know. The one powered by Comfort.

I pitched my voice a bit higher than usual. "Mrs. Faraday, please."

She didn't hiccup, but she gave a slightest giggle. "This is she."

"This is Bloomsday Flowers, Mrs. Faraday. Would this be a good time for us to make a delivery? A dozen roses."

Puzzled silence. "Are you sure you have the right person?"

I rattled off her address. "You are Georgina Faraday, correct?"

"Well, yessss . . . "

"Thank you. Our truck will be there in about fifteen minutes. Enjoy the flowers, ma'am."

And I hung up before her stewed mind could start thinking of questions. Like -- who would be sending me a dozen roses at 8 o'clock on a Thursday night in March?

Fifteen minutes later, I was there, roses, clipboard, and all. Dressed in a clean jumpsuit, with a neat plastic tag that read "Bloomsday Flowers," and "Jimmy Gorman" below it. Not my real name, of course, but there's nothing like identification to give confidence.

The door opened. I smiled my Bloomsday smile.

Georgina was incredible.

Yes, she was drunk. Naturally. And she was wearing a low-cut blouse that made her tits bloom out at you like balloons. A silly smile was plastered on her face.

"This is so nice of you," she said. She squinted at my tag. "Jimmy."

"No problem," I said. "Bloomsday Flowers is happy to please. Could I bring them in for you?"

Now, of course this was odd -- what flower deliveryman brings the flowers into the house? But I smiled a winning smile and held those roses nearly up to my face.

And she was drunk.

"Well -- " she said, and took a step back.

I moved past her, then turned around. And as luck would have it, there was a large, empty vase on a table right there.

"That vase would be perfect for these," I said. Without waiting for her reply, I took the roses, thrust them into the vase, and picked it up. "The kitchen's this way, right?"

I took off in the likely direction of the kitchen, leaving her behind.

By the time she arrived, I was running the water and had the package unwrapped.

"This is our special service," I said.

There was a glass half full of a drink on the kitchen table. There was a half-empty bottle next to it, and even another glass. She looked at me. She looked at the drink.

Then she licked her lips and sidled towards the half-full glass.

I started filling the vase. Georgina slowly sat down. Her fingers wrapped around her glass.

"It certainly appears special."

I laughed heartily, took the flowers, and fluffed them into the vase.

I turned. The glass was at her lips.

"Your roses, ma'am," I said, with a flourish. "A beautiful woman deserves roses like this."

She blushed. Then she took a big swig of her drink. Yes," she said. "I am a beautiful woman, aren't I?"

Well, duh!


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

But not too "duh." Because I don't think Georgina allowed herself to ponder over her own beauty very much -- how it was going to waste on the Judge who didn't care and who couldn't get it up.

I didn't waste much time. I marched over to the table and put the flowers down before her. I picked up the bottle, poured more into her glass, some into the empty one, sat down, picked up my own drink, and said, "Here's to flowers in your future, ma'am."

I had my drink in right hand and my left hand on the table. She held up her glass. "Thank you so much." Then her left hand found mine and her eyes (slightly glazed) looked deeply at me. (Or the look was drunken and unfocussed -- hard to tell).

Not too many moment later, I was leaning across the table and kissing her. Then her hands were on my face.

You know how that goes after that.

I had arrived at 8:15. At 8:35 (by her bedroom clock) her knees and elbows were on the bed, ass was up in the air, my hands were fondling those big knockers, and I was taking her doggy style.

It was lovely. And knowing that I was fucking Mrs. Judge made it all the sweeter.

I held back really well. After pounding her from the back, I rolled her over and slobbered all over her cunt, which tasted -- hmm -- fishy, I guess is the word. I've tasted a lot better in my time, but I dove in, while she moaned and squirmed.

Finally, I stopped. My chin was dripping. She reached for me, kissing me through her sex juice. She grabbed my cock, which was puffy and red.

"Hmm . . . yeah," I said. "Want to play with me?"

She looked at me almost cross-eyed. "Yuh!"

Then her head was down. Her mouth swallowed me, nine inches and all, and her fingers were on my balls and in my ass simultaneously.

I was in heaven. "YAAAHH!" I shouted, and I spurted like a madman.

When I was done, she lay back, a silly smile on her face, her lips slathered with cum.

Then she passed out and started to snore.

This gave me time to think. Should I stay or should I go? After awhile, I figured I'd stay. She kept snoring. I covered her up and took the other side of the bed.

Round two started at around two in the morning. Actually, I set the alarm on my watch for then. It woke me and not her. I looked over at her. The cum was still on her face, along with a beatific little smile. Maybe she was dreaming.

I crept out of bed, went into the kitchen, got the Comfort off the table along with the glasses and some ice, and came back. Still sleep. I went into the bathroom and got a big towel and a washcloth with warm water.

I took the warm cloth and pressed it to her face, cleaning up the cum gently. She stayed asleep, but made happy murmurings.

When her face was clean, I turned my attention to her pussy. It was a pretty cunt, hair well trimmed, lips a pleasing pink. The cloth was still hot and moist, so I starting rubbing, going for the clit with the warm cloth and driving three fingers in and out of her hole.

In, out, rub, rub, in, out, rub, rub.

"Oooooh!" she said, eyes still closed but arching her back.

This went on for several minutes.

Then I stopped.

Her eyes opened. "Jesus!" she said. "Sweet Jesus! Don't stop!"

I moved my face close to hers.

"Was it good?" I asked.

"It was fantastic!" Then she focussed on me. "Who are you?"

"Roses?"

Her eyes unfocussed. "Oh, yeah . . ."

"Want me to lick your cunt?"

She threw her hands high. "YEESSS!"

So I did.

It turned out that she didn't need more alcohol. Her pussy was drooling, and she couldn't stop. Our second session lasted nearly an hour, and then we both snored off.

In the morning, I made breakfast. I mean, she wasn't in any condition still, and I can turn some mean eggs and coffee when I put my mind to it. I didn't have pyjamas, so I made sure the blinds were closed and cooked naked. It was fun.

"Want some coffee?" I asked finally, standing over the bed. I had a steaming cup in my hand.

She stirred and sat up slowly. Her boobs were still alive, though.

She reached for the coffee. Her eyes finally found me.

"Roses," she said. "I remember." She took a trembling sip of the coffee. "God, do I have a hangover!"

"There's breakfast in the kitchen," I said, heading back that way.

"Wait!" She cried. "What time is it?"

"About six," I said.

"You gotta be outa here by seven thirty! The maid's coming today!"

I looked back. "Don't think she'll be coming as much as you did last night, sugar."

I was eating my eggs and drinking my coffee when she stumbled in, the cup in her hand. She had on a pink negligee, but she might as well have been nude.

"Your eggs are getting cold," I said.

She made her way to the table and collapsed in the chair.

She looked at the eggs. She looked at me. She sighed. "Do you think you could get dressed?"

"My negligee is at the cleaners."

She picked up her fork and started working on the eggs. The first bite was slow, but then she started tearing into them.

I sipped coffee and waited. She finished.

"Thanks," she said finally. "It was good."

"For sure."

Suddenly, she put her hands over her face. "What was I thinking of?"

"Sex, maybe?"

She brought her hands down. "How many times did we do it?"

"Two or three." I finished my coffee. "You seemed to like it."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She closed her eyes, then opened them. "I've got to stop denying it. I do like it. I love it! I want it!" I don't think she was talking to me.

"So," I said. "This means we'll do it again, huh?" I smiled my little knowing smile.

She got up. She almost look angry as she brushed her hair back, nearly snarling. She reached out, and she grabbed my prick. "Nice cock," she said, looking at it. She drank some hot coffee. "My husband goes out of town for three days every month."

"Good," I replied.

"We'll do it next month, then, right?" She looked my square in the eye, even as her head got lower and lower.

"Sure."

"We'll make sure you don't forget."

Her mouth opened, and my prick disappeared as she rubbed my balls.

I closed my eyes. "This is better than breakfast."

The Holman routine came around regularly in April, May, June, through the summer, and on into September. For Georgina, the routine was for one thing, and one only -- to cool the hot ravages of her flaming pussy.

For me, on the other hand, it started out as a lark, with the added pleasure of a good fuck and the chance (secretly) to Get The Judge. But, as things went on, they took a darker hue. I have to admit it.

For instance, in May, Georgina tied her Comfort on so tight, she was barely coherent when I arrived the first night. Frankly, she sort of disgusted me. Moreover, I had had a run-in with my parole officer, who was something of a hard ass, and I was feeling particularly peeved at the Judge and the entire legal system. And there was Georgina, tits, ass and all, lying in a stupor.

So I took advantage of her. I'd brought a big tube of slither cream. I rubbed it on my cock, shoved some into her ass, and fucked her asshole but good.

I felt like a rapist. Well, I guess I was a rapist that night, because she wasn't there to say yes or no. Did I feel guilty? Yes, in fact I did. I tried to make it up to her. When she woke up finally, I licked her pussy until her moans ran out.

Over breakfast (I cooked as usual), she said, "My ass feels strange."

"How strange? Strange good or strange bad?"

"Strange like maybe you fucked me in the ass, damn it!"



"Has anyone else?" I asked.

"My husband did. Once. Just once! I was drunk and he took advantage of me."

"I did, too."

She looked at me. "Was it good for you?"

"Fabulous."

"Next time, please ask permission. Okay?"

In June, she was a little less drunk. She sucked my dick, I licked her crazily, and like that. Eventually, she passed out.

By this time, though, I was getting to the point where revenge was surpassing the lure of her tits and cunt and -- yes -- even her ass. I admit it. So, while she was in a stupor, I brought out some rope and a few S & M toys. I tied her into an embarrassing position and eventually woke her up.

"Wha --?" she asked.

I was dressed in a mask and had a whip in my hand. "I am your master," I announced.

"I don't think I like this, Jimmy."

"Bear with me."

We did the soft porn version of S & M. By the end of night, her ass was a little red, but her pussy was drooling profusion, and I was finding it all great.

I don't know where all of this would have gone to. We graduated up the scale of kinkiness (golden showers in July; shitting on each other in August; you name it in September). Finally, we reached October.

Then all hell broke loose.

The evening started out as usual. I arrived, bringing (as usual) a dozen roses. It was one of those things I have learned: if a woman connects you with something wonderful, keep remind her. It pays dividends. Roses were the trick for me.

I reached for the doorbell. There was a sign. "Door's open. Come in."

So I did.

The house was dark. Not because it was that late, but because every drape and blind in the place was drawn. The only light were small tea candles which led the way across the living room towards the bedroom.

There were sounds -- strange sounds -- coming from the bedroom.

I tip toed across the living room, laying the roses on the couch as I went. I reached the bedroom door and peeked around the corner.

Georgina had brought a large table into the bedroom. She was kneeling on a pillow, and both her feet and her hands were shackled, so that she couldn't move. Her eyes were blind folded, there was a hangman's mask over her head, and her mouth was taped shut.

She was the model of the Obedient Servant, waiting for the onslaught of the Master.

Only -- there was a Master already servicing her. At least, he was trying to.

The Judge was back. His trousers were on the ground, and his hands were on his cock. A big tube of slither cream was sitting there, and his hands and cock were shiny.

And he was rubbing. "Come on, damn you! Come on!" He was coaxing his prick, except his prick wasn't cooperating.

He wasn't getting any help from Georgina, but there was nothing she could do. And he wasn't looking at the door.

I went back to the kitchen got a bottle and wrapped a towel around it. I went back, worked my way around him without much effort and whacked the Judge over the head with the bottle. I went down easily.

I went over to Georgina and pulled off the tape around her mouth.

"Ouch!" she said. "What's going on?"

"Did you do this or did he?"

"I did! It took some doing, but I managed it. What was my husband doing?"

"Trying to fuck you, looks like."

"What did you do to him?"

I told her. I also told her what I was planning to do with him. And her. And why. And then I did it. With her permission.

I stripped all his clothes off. I took his hands and tied them with rope. I propped him up on the bed, so that he was seated with him legs apart, being held up. I moved Georgina and her shackles, so that she was on the bed, too -- shackled so she couldn't move, move an inch from his prick, ass in the air.

I dressed myself in costume -- executioner's mask, whip, boots, and otherwise naked.

Then I took a bucket of water to the Judge's face.

He woke, blubbing and blowing.

"What? What are you doing? Who the fuck are you?"

"Shut up," I said, solemnly. "I'm here to fuck your wife. But first, I'm going to watch her suck your dick, since you can't get it up any other way."

"I don't want to suck his dick," Georgina objected.

"Do it, bitch!" I snapped the whip over her.

"Ow! Ow!" she yelled, although I hadn't touched her. "Yes, Master!"

She swallowed the Judge's prick, which wasn't much of a trick, since it was flaccid and wouldn't get more than five inches, no matter what she did

"No, Georgina! No!" he yelled.

"Whatsa matter?" I asked. "She sucks me, and I love it. She loves dick!"

She spit out his cock. "I love dick! Fuck me, Master!"

She grabbed his prick in her mouth again and started to work him over, moaning as she did so.

"I'm going to fuck your wife, now," I said. My prick was way out there, so it wasn't too hard to do it. Plus her pussy was sopping. I slid right in there and starting working away.

I grabbed her tits, and pulled her off his cock.

"Fuck me!" she said. "Fuckmefuckmefuckmefuckmeeeeee!"

"Glad to," I replied.

I have no idea what the Judge was thinking. Here was his wife in crazy get up, getting fucked wildly by a guy in crazy get up, all going on about five inches from his face. His wife was moaning and carrying on, and the guy was doing just about anything he wanted with her.

I don't really know what Georgina wanted out of this. I think she wanted her own revenge on the Judge, which was why she was playing along with what I was doing.. But I had my own goals.

I knew what I wanted to do. So I did it.

I could feel a giant, tremendous cum mounting in my groin. And just before I brimmed over, I yanked my dick from Georgina's pussy and aimed it straight at the Judge.

I spurted. And spurted. And spurted.

"Jesus," Georgina said.

The Judge passed out.

I took off my mask.

"What was that all about?" Georgina asked.

"Nothing personal," I said. "I mean, between you and me. Personal as between him and me."

"Where's the key to this thing?" she demanded.

"I'll get it," I said.

I went out, got my clothes, and got dressed. When I got back, she was really mad.

"You've just been fucking me," she said.

"I thought that was the whole idea."

As usual she was drunk. What else can I say?

"Yeah, but -- " she said.

"But what?"

"What's going to happen now?" she asked, her shackles clanking.

"I'll leave you the key," I said. "You'll find out."


The End

[Thunder Storm]

Pam and the Gym Teacher

Pam was thrilled. She finally managed to get out of math class. Now she could sneak out with her friends a whole hour before lunch.

She turned down the hallway and spotted Mr. DeLoy, the principal, headed in her direction. She stopped in her tracks. His face was set in an evil grimace and he was glancing side to side as he stormed down the hall. He appeared to be looking for trouble, and Pam didn't want it to be her.

She took a shortcut through the gym to avoid him and not risk detention for skipping class. Just before he looked in her direction she ducked through the gym door and stood with her back pressed against the wall and watched through the small windows set in the doors as he walked past.

She was holding her breath and let it out in one big sigh of relief. She started to walk across the gym to the doors at the other end when she heard a voice shout, "Pam!" and froze.

But when she turned, it wasn't DeLoy, but Jim Litton, the gym teacher.

"Are you planning to come to class today?" he asked, as he strode toward her with his arms swinging at his sides.

"I was thinking about it," Pam said.

"You sure you're not thinking about other things?"

"Like what?"

"Like boys."

Pam put her hands on her hips, turning her big, innocent eyes up to him.

"Mr. Litton, do you think all I care about is boys?"

"Yes. I see you watching all the boys. I know."

Pam grinned. "What else do you know?"

"Oh, I know a thing or two."

Pam stepped closer to him. "Oh, yeah? I know a thing or two about you, too."

He lowered his voice. "Like what?"

"Like how much you like to look at girls. Especially me."

His eyebrows went up, but he remained cool. Most of the boys she knew broke into a nervous sweat when she confronted them with the possibility of sex. Litton's unexpected reaction intrigued her.

"I know how much you like to look at my legs when I wear shorts in class."

He chuckled and looked around.

"You don't miss much, do you?"

"Not much."

"I do like your legs. I like it so much more when you bend over."

Pam was shocked by something so bold from a teacher. She struggled to look as cool as he was, even though on the inside she was so turned on her wet pussy was soaking her panties.

"What do you see when I bend over?"

She glanced down at his crotch and saw the outline of his hard penis.

"I see an ass that begs to be touched," he said, grabbing his crotch.

His cock swelled in his pants, like a long banana stuffed in his pocket.

[Thunder Storm]

Pam squirmed in her tight jeans. She licked her lips. Anything was better than being busted by DeLoy. She put her hand on his crotch and rubbed it. He stiffened. His hands dropped from his hips, clenching and unclenching.

"Do you want to do it with me?" she whispered, and stroked her hand up the inside of his thigh and over the rigid bulge.

Her fingers started to work down the zipper of his pants.

"Not here," he whispered, stopping her. "Come on."

He took her hand and led her out the gym and across the hall to his office, with the words Athletic Director printed on the door, which he unlocked and opened. Pam was about to reach for the front of his pants again, but noticed a group of people sitting along the wall in the adjacent corridor, eating their lunches. One guy caught her eye just as she turned away and followed Litton into the office.

"I wanna see your cock," Pam gasped, pinning Litton against the door as soon as he locked it.

Immediately her hands were pulling off his shirt and ripping open his pants.

"Why don't you give me a blow job?"

"I will, as soon as I get your pants off."

For some reason, she was having difficulty with the zipper on the front of his pants. She couldn't remember ever having so much trouble getting at a cock, but his damn pants were frustrating the hell out of her.

"Goddamn it, what the hell's wrong with your pants? I can't get them open," she said.

"Let me get it, you just take your clothes off."

Pam stepped back and he yanked his zipper down and his pants hit the floor. Her face lit up when his dick jumped out. She fell to her knees in front of him, taking it deep into her mouth.

"Oh, Pam," Litton moaned, putting his hand on top of her head. "You make me feel more like a man than any other woman I've ever met."

Pam ignored his inane jabber and sucked. She didn't care what he felt, she just wanted his cock in her mouth. She put a hand around each of his legs to help her bob her head and keep her mouth around his pole. Each time she went down, his balls slapped against her chin and the head of his cock touched the back of her throat. It wasn't nearly as long as Ethan's, but at the moment it was just fine.

Moaning with joy and mumbling something about being in paradise, Litton closed his hands around the sides of Pam's head, pressing in on her ears and holding her firmly. She let him hold her head and moaned. She didn't want him to cum in her mouth right away and go soft on her.

She pulled his cock out of her mouth and licked her way up his body, stopping at his bellybutton and his nipples. Her tongue weaved like a pink snake through the dark hair on his chest.

"If DeLoy found out what we were doing right now, he'd fire me and kick you out of school," he said.

Pam pumped his dick in her hand.

"So don't tell him. Let him get his own girl. I bet he's got his hands on more girls in this school than all the guys on the football team."

She rubbed her crotch against his thigh and he squeezed her tits. He put his hand on her ass and pulled her tight against his body.

Litton raised her shirt and was in the middle of getting her bra open when she turned away and strutted the few feet to his desk. She leaned over it, facing away from him, and arched her back while she pushed her jeans down, exposing her ass. The waist band of her jeans slid down over the round curve of her hips, revealing the tight, French cut pink bikini panties beneath. She looked back over her shoulder to see how good her ass looked, and noticed how her hair fell down her bare back almost to the edge of her panties.

With her jeans down to her knees, she hooked a finger under the edge of her panties and tugged. The elastic waistband stretched down and the rest of her panties followed, revealing her bare, white ass.

"Oh good God," Litton mumbled.

Pam turned her eyes up to his, still looking back over her shoulder, with a pout on her lips. She bent forward a little more to let him see just a hint of her pink pussy lips hiding between her thighs. She was warm and as wet. She looked at his cock. It looked hard enough to drill through a concrete wall.

"Would you mind?" Pam whispered in a breathy, sexy, little girl's voice. "I have a little itch down there and I just can't reach it."

"I'd be glad to help you out, young lady," he said, sauntering towards her as if being led by his dick.

Pam giggled. Litton positioned himself right up to her ass and held her hips with one hand while he used the other to put the tip of his cock into her cunt.

"Little girls like you shouldn't talk to big strangers like me. It might get you in a lot of trouble."

Pam spread her legs a bit wider and moaned as he pushed his dick into her pussy. She leaned on her elbows on the desk and let her hair fall over her face.

"I like this kind of trouble," she moaned, twisting her hips.

"I bet you do."

[Thunder Storm]

His cock plunged into her tunnel. He held her slim waist and pressed his groin firmly against her ass. Pam pressed back.

She listened to his heavy breathing and happy grunts and watched their reflection in the glass bookcase door behind the desk. She smiled, amused by the cute expression on his face. His forehead was dotted with tiny beads of sweat, like he had just come out of a shower. His eyes were squeezed shut, which wrinkled his forehead like an old dirt road, and his lips made funny little puckering motions, all twisted and screwed up. He had a funny way of breathing in small, controlled, regulated puffs, as if he was running a marathon and needed to conserve his energy. He pumped very steadily, very regularly, and it felt very good, good enough to make her want to keep this up for a long time.

She liked the way he screwed and was glad she had taken this opportunity to make it with a man she had wanted like this for almost three years. If she had known when she was just a freshman how easy it would be to get inside his pants, she could have done this much sooner.

She thought back to the first day of gym class her freshman year, when she met Jim Litton for the first time. She remembered the way he caught her attention when he walked in by lifting and moving the band podium, something everyone else in school considered to be immovable because of its size and weight and he put it out of the way on his own without breaking a sweat. The powerful, bulging muscles in his legs and arms made her insides quiver that day, and since then she'd always wanted to put her hands on those muscles.

His hands were squeezing her hips. He quickened his pace, pumping her harder like he was close to cumming. She was panting and moaning, tightening and releasing her grip on the edge of the desk. His hard thrusts rocked her back and forth on the balls of her feet like she was a tall pole in a strong wind. Her short moans grew quicker than his thrusts, and then she began to squeal. At the same time, his steady, regular pumping became long, hard strokes, until she felt streams of warm, thick cum gushing from the end of his cock. His hips slapped her ass and she gritted her teeth, grunting each time.

He finished and breathed a long sigh of relief. Pam was breathing hard, but he was hardly worked up. He continued to poke his dick around inside her and she continued to crank her hips. His sperm churned deep inside her, making her feel warm and relaxed all over.

"Oh, yeah," he sighed.

Pam rested her chin in her palms with a satisfied grin, while he rubbed her ass and slowly stroked her cunt with his cock. He reached under and squeezed her tits.

"You better get back to class now," he whispered in her ear.

"I am in class. I'm in sex-ed."

She pushed her ass up a little higher and thought she felt his cock growing hard again.

"You're a horny fucking little girl."

He began to fuck her faster.

"I'm not a little girl. Oh!" she gasped.

He was hard again and he was going to make her cum.

"Oh, my. Oh, yes, Mr. Litton," she moaned, biting her lip and clawing at the desk.

She squeezed her eyes shut and groaned long and loud, absently wondering if the people out in the hall could hear them.

"Oh, yeah," he moaned again, squirting more cum into her pussy.

They froze together in position, neither of them moaning, just breathing hard and both of them had their eyes closed.

"One more time?" Pam asked, trying to catch her breath.

"More? You got enough cum in you now to impregnate half the girls in this school. I hope you're on the pill."

"With that much sperm I could have twins, couldn't I?"

She looked back over her shoulder with a smile.

"Don't say shit like that. The last thing I need is to get a student pregnant."

He pulled his wet cock out with a loud slurp and stuffed it back into his pants.

"I guess we'll find out in a couple of months, won't we?"

Pam remained leaning over the desk with her ass in the air. The cool air against her warm cunt felt nice.

"How old are you?"

Pam laughed and stood up. "Eighteen."

"Jesus, I'm fucked."

"So am I," Pam said nonchalantly, checking the flow of sperm from her cunt. "You did give me a lot," she said, with her hand between her thighs. "This is gonna feel good all day."

She slowly pulled her panties up while he stood by the door and watched. She pulled the pink fabric snug against her crotch and his sperm quickly soaked through, making a large, dark stain. She pulled her tight jeans up over her hips, swaying her hips from side to side to slide them on. She rehooked her bra, adjusting it over her tits and pulled her shirt back down. In only moments there was a small wet stain in the crotch of her jeans.

"Anytime you want some more of that sperm, you just stop by and tell me. My dick's always hard for you," he said.

Pam smiled and reached between his legs.

"Goddamn, it is hard. You're like a fountain of sperm, aren't you?"

She was just about to get down and suck his cock again, but he opened the door and the people sitting out in the hallway looked up at them. She quickly took a serious attitude to hide what they were really doing.

"Thank you, Mr. Litton," she said and walked away just as the lunch bell rang and all the students jumped up to go to their next class.

[Thunder Storm]

The Paper Boy

Pam stood at the refrigerator, trying to find something interesting to drink, something more enticing than grapefruit juice. With a sigh, she resigned herself to water.

A large cloud had moved in front of the sun, so she decided to take a break from sunbathing to get a drink. The bright, hot sun had made her skin toasty warm, and was turning it golden brown. The air conditioner made the air inside the house significantly cooler than the hot air outside. It was almost like walking into a freezer. She had been inside only a minute, and she was already shivering.

She smelled of coconuts. Her skin was covered with cocoa butter oil and she was slick and shiny like her skin was made of plastic. She filled a glass with water and drained it in one big gulp. The cold water dripped on the bare part of her chest and dribbled down between her breasts. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. The water felt good on her skin. She turned the empty glass upside down and sprinkled the last few drops on her chest and watched them stream over her oily skin between the mounds of her breasts. The droplets touched the bright red fabric of her bikini and soaked in instantly.

She untied the bikini top, took it off and set it on the counter. The small patches of skin where the bikini fabric covered her breasts were still a pale white. The cool air inside the house made her nipples hard points, and her breasts seemed to be a little bit bigger, somehow. She went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the full-length mirror that hung on the inside of the door.

Her long, blonde hair was pulled back in a ponytail. Her skin was smooth and lightly golden from tanning. She stepped back and examined herself from a better angle. A lot had changed since she turned eighteen. Her waist was slender and firm, and her hips flared out nicely. She looked directly at the reflection of her tits, and she was amazed. They were bigger. It had been a long time since she looked at herself so carefully, and now it was like looking at the body of a completely different person. It was not the body of a girl she was looking at, but the voluptuous body of a woman, the body she had so longed to see.

The doorbell rang and she was very disappointed that her discovery was interrupted. A grin crossed her lips when she decided to go to the door without her top and reveal her new breasts to whoever was standing on the other side.

She went to the front door and opened it, standing behind it and peeking around, just in case it was someone she knew.

It was Larry Copelli, that cute kid from science class. He was wearing baggy shorts and a clean t-shirt with a cool picture of a surfer.

"Hi," Pam said, smiling at him through the screen door.

"Hi," he said, with a brief smile. "I'm collecting for the Herald."

"How much?"

"Two dollars."

"Come in," she said. He opened the screen door and stepped into the foyer. Pam turned away to walk into the kitchen, but she made sure she gave him a good look at her bare chest before she walked away with her back to him. She glanced back over her shoulder and saw him quickly look away. She knew she had his interest completely and smiled to herself.

Out of his sight in the kitchen, she found a handful of dollars in her purse, but she came up with a clever idea and only took two dollars and stuffed the rest back in her wallet. She came through the archway of the kitchen and walked toward him with purposeful steps to make her tits jiggle even more. He was starting right at them.

"Here you go," she said, holding out the money, and he tore his eyes away from her chest.

"Thanks," he said, and took the money. He was blushing like he had been caught with his pants down.

"Sorry I don't have a tip," Pam said. "Maybe you'd like something else instead?"

"Like what?" he stammered.

She stepped closer and put her hand lightly on his crotch. He flinched and backed up a step. He already had an erection that was filling out the front of his shorts. Her strong gaze held his eyes enraptured, and his penis grew harder and thicker.

"Would a blowjob do it?" She licked her lips. She took the pen out of his hand and put it on her tit. He was trembling, but gently squeezed anyway.

"A blowjob?"

"If I suck your dick, is that a good tip?" Pam said in a soft voice like an innocent girl. It sounded so good to her she wasn't able to resist. She knew he wouldn't.

"I guess so."

"Good," she said. She pushed the door closed. He did nothing as she knelt in front of him, lifted the bottom of his t-shirt, and slowly pulled down his shorts.

"Oh my god," he whispered. She pulled down his undershorts and his young penis popped out.

[Thunder Storm]

Pam sighed. She was delighted to look at it. It was pink and fresh, a penis that had hardly ever been touched. She even doubted that he ever masturbated. It had a fine shape with a slight curve to the side that gave it a distinctive appearance.

As she stroked it in her hand, examining it from her knees, she felt her passion building. She was only going to blow him, but she had the strong desire for sex, and considered asking him to go to her room with her and take her on her bed, but that was not what she wanted to do with him. He would think they had a relationship or something, and she had no desire to get involved with him that way.

Then why was she sucking his cock, she asked herself as she kissed the head. Because it's something wild to do, she answered, and put the head in her mouth.

Larry sighed again and leaned back against the door. He was not too big and she could get his entire cock in her mouth. With her lips closed around the shaft she was licking around the head and bobbing her head furiously. She didn't know for sure whether he had ever experienced anything like this, but she thought it was unlikely. She put her right hand on his thigh to hold herself up and rubbed his balls with her left hand.

She decided to slow down and tease him for a little bit. She sucked it out of her mouth and looked up at him. He was looking down at her. He gulped hard, and Pam smiled. She stuck her tongue out and licked the head. Larry gasped and flinched. She put the head in her mouth again and sucked it hard, like a vacuum cleaner. With her lips squeezed tightly around the shaft, she moved her mouth down, sliding his cock all the way to the back of her mouth.

"Oh my god," he moaned, and stiffened.

Before she knew it, Pam's mouth was filled with cum. It was warm and tasted sour, but it was very brief. She swallowed it and kept sucking until he went limp. Finally, she let it fall out of her mouth and helped him pull up his shorts.

"Thanks," he said and helped her to her feet.

"Thank you," Pam said. She took the paper from under his arm and smiled at him. "See you next week."

He smiled nervously, opened the door, and was gone. Grinning, almost laughing out loud, Pam went back to the kitchen and dropped the newspaper on the counter. Not more than a minute after he was gone, she heard a familiar motorcycle in the driveway. She waited in the kitchen, still without her top. She heard the front door open and looked to see who had come in. Closing the door and looking around the room was Mr. Thorn. Pam smiled to herself and waited in the kitchen for him to find her. Finally, after searching the dining room and living room, he walked into the kitchen.

"Hello, Pam," he said, smiling innocently. He looked briefly looked directly at her bare tits. "Is your mom home?" He stopped by the counter and leaned against it.

Pam was feeling warm. She had not expected him at all, but now that he was there in front of her, she was instantly horny and ready to make it with him.

"No," Pam said. "She left an hour ago."

"I see," he said. Pam smirked, because she knew that he knew she was gone. "And you're all alone?"

"By myself," Pam nodded.

"Good." With that, he opened his pants and let his huge penis hang in the air. That was what Pam liked about him, he didn't bother with formalities, he just got right to the point. Without saying anything, she knelt in front of him, stroking his cock like a long steel pole. He had a devilish grin on his face, like the bastard he was when he knew he was in control. But Pam knew better. Her mouth was dry, caused by her excitement, but she began to lick the end of the cock. She knew better because, while she knew that Mr. Thorn believed he was using her for his pleasuring, she, in fact, was using him, and the monstrous cock she held between her lips, for her own sexual pleasure. She knew he had no concept of this, and it turned her on to pretend to be his toy when it was actually just his cock which was the sexual toy. Inside, Pam laughed, because Mr. Thorn was not as smart as he believed himself to be.

Standing akimbo, his hands on his hips, leaning against the counter, relaxing while she slid the thick shaft into her mouth over her tongue, a long blowjob if he made it so, was his way of making himself feel young and cool, like one of the kids. He was mare than twenty years older than Pam, and his body was beginning to show the age. The paunch of his middle did not make him sexier than he probably was if she had known him this way ten or twenty years earlier, but this did not matter much to either of them.

Pam was sucking him in earnest, letting him know she wanted him the only way he understood. She sucked him deep, letting the head brush the back of her throat, but she never took him deeper. Both of them were happy with a good suck.

Pam's technique went like this: She very, very slowly drew his penis into her mouth, letting it glide across her wet tongue like it was a cushion. When it touched the back of her throat she gagged a little, because he liked that, and closed her lips tightly around his shaft, letting her teeth very lightly sink into it and graze the skin, but only for a moment. If she had lipstick on, which he also liked, especially if it was bright red, she would leave a small streak as a sign or reminder that she had put her mouth there. She then subtly sucked in her cheeks, and, still holding him firmly with her lips, withdrew his penis until the head was smothered in her lips. She did this a few times slowly, a few times quickly, then simply spent some time lavishing his cock with licks and kisses.

Mr. Thorn pulled it out of her mouth and she stood up. "Rub it on your pussy," he said. His cock hung in front of him, shiny with her saliva, and he watched her while she pulled down her bikini bottoms. They were soaked at the crotch. She let them hang around one ankle, took the cock in her left hand and raised it to her crotch. Spreading her legs around his, she moved closer to him and pressed the wet rod to her wet pussy. She was so turned on she nearly drooled with pleasure. Her hips swayed back and forth, rubbing the shaft along her crotch. The juice from her cunt covered the shaft and her hand and was running down the inside of her thigh.

He grabbed her by her shoulders and planted his lips on her mouth, plunging his tongue into her mouth like a diver into a pool. It muffled a small cry of surprise from her, but she was only startled, and passionately sucked his tongue. She turned the head of the cock up towards the tiny opening of her vagina, let the huge, red head pierce her, and settled onto it, feeling every thick inch slide into her body, way up inside her. His hands slid off her shoulders, down her slim sides, to her hips, and he pulled her closer, pushing the cock even deeper. Pam put her arms around his neck and squeezed her thighs tightly on his hips.

[Thunder Storm]

She began to grind her hips while he held them firmly in his powerful hands. The tight fit of her cunt on his pole, like a piston in a cylinder, was enough to make her squirm, which she did, peeling her mouth away from his to groan out loud and gasp for breath.

"Oh, yes," she cried, squirming on his cock like a snake. He began to pump his hips. He wrapped an arm around her waist so that he could have a hand free to squeeze her tits. He lowered his head and took one of her nipples between his teeth. He bit her and she screamed. She didn't stop writhing. The light nip left red marks on her breast. He sucked her nipple.

That much stimulation made her orgasm. Her body quickly climbed to a peak and stayed there. In her hands she clenched fistfuls of his shirt, pulling him desperately and thrashing uncontrollably while she screamed and moaned at the top of her lungs, and her eyes fluttered open and squeezed closed alternately. She was aware of what she was feeling, but not of what was happening to her.

After streams of pleasure poured through her body for what felt like more than a week, she eventually came down from the peak, although her body stayed on an orgasm high, and actually continued to orgasm. Her breathing was deep and raspy and her whole body was feverishly hot.

She blinked twice and looked at Mr. Thorn. His forehead was wet with perspiration and he was still twisting his hips. After another moment she realized that he had cum, and her womb felt filled with a thick, warm liquid. With so much penis inside her, there wasn't much room for any sperm, and she knew that Mr. Thorn gave up a lot of sperm when he came.

She unclenched his shirt and studied him in surprise, because he had never cum like this, so soon and on the first penetration. He usually waited until they had boffed for about half an hour and changed positions a few times before he dumped his load somewhere inside her body. She expected him to cum, of course, but not so soon. She began to worry a little bit because she wanted, needed, to cum again, and he was already spent. Would he leave? Had he had enough? Or would he keep it up and do it to her again?

He finally stopped his hips. His penis was not stiff, but it wasn't going soft. Her body, especially her groin, still tingled. She kissed him again, having no desire to let him take his penis out.

He pushed her way. "Don't leave without fucking me again," she whispered. With a slurping sound his penis came out of her cunt, and with it, she felt a ton of cum. The head of his cock popped out like a cork out of a bottle, and it felt to her like all of his cum poured out of her. She felt a lot of it running down her legs and some dripped on the floor. She looked down at his cock and it was coated, shiny like a varnished wooden pole. She wrapped her hand around it, found it was sticky, and frigged it slowly. It was firm, but more like rubber than steel. She wondered if he would be able to cum again, or even if he planned to.

Pam dropped to her knees and quickly took the cock into her mouth again. She licked away the coating of his cum and her cum, held the shaft in both hands, and sucked the head furiously. To her joy, by swirling her tongue on the hot skin, she felt it stiffen, slowly, back to its steel-like hardness. She had turned him on. She noticed he was moving his foot around between her legs and then felt his boot moving up the inside of her thigh. He raised his foot and pressed the top of his tan leather boot to her pussy. Pam moaned out, holding the cock in her mouth, and arched her back in and rubbed her pussy on his boot. He pressed harder. She moaned louder and arched her back farther. She took the cock out of her mouth and held it against her cheek because she was breathing so hard, and twisted her hips to keep her cunt rubbing against the boot.

Holding her head, he made her put the prick back in her mouth. She opened up, anxious to take it in. As soon as it touched her tongue she wrapped her lips around it and began bobbing her head. Her slobbering saliva drooled all over his shaft and all over her face.

Suddenly he grabbed her head in both hands and hammered his cock to the back of her mouth, trying to force it down her throat. She had no choice but to swallow him, or he would choke her with it. She struggled, trying to push him away, but he was too strong for her and the cock, forcing its way past her teeth, stifled her cries in her throat. He was relentless. She would have been happy to let him fuck her mouth, but she wasn't prepared for this, and she didn't have enough air to breathe.

Her nose was flattened against his hard, flexed stomach muscles, her lips were buried in his pubic hair and his balls slapped against her chin. Every inch of his huge cock was shoved down her throat. He held her head tightly, pressing her face into his groin, and bucked his hips erratically. Her mouth was open as wide as it would go to get around the base of his prick.

She felt that she was attached to his groin by her face. She felt that they were fixed together, but he was suffocating her. She continued to try to cry out, but they were still just stifled moans.

He thrusted unrelentlessly. All Pam could do was hold on and hope he either came or let up before she passed out and died. Suddenly, finally, he stopped and quickly withdrew his cock. Pam had almost turned blue, and collapsed at his feet, gasping for air and coughing.

"Jesus," she coughed, and that was all she said. He stood over her without conviction for her condition. She realized that this was what turned him on. She really wanted him to fuck her, but she knew he wouldn't do anything until she sucked him off. She made herself get up, back to her knees again. She looked up to his face and tried to read what he was thinking, but she couldn't see anything.

She opened her mouth and let him put the cock's head in. He put his hands around the back of her head again, and, slowly this time, sunk the prick into her mouth, all the way down her throat. When it was completely inside her and her face was pressed into her groin, he began to grind his hips.

Pam could do nothing else but let him fuck her this way. With the cock lodged in her throat she couldn't move her jaw or her tongue or lips. He did all the fucking, he got all the pleasure, and she knew this meant he wasn't going to fuck her.

It only took him a few moments, a few good, firm pumps and one long squeeze, before he spewed his sticky seed way down in her esophagus. The pulsing of his cock was visible on her neck, making it bulge out grotesquely every time it throbbed. The impression was very pleasing to Pam, as was the sensation of the warm sperm coating her throat.

He released her head from his tight grip and patted her on top. Pam was sweating. She relaxed, stroking the cock a few times in her throat, hoping to keep him up so he might put it up her cunt again. However, it definitely began to go soft on her. She pulled back, drawing the cock from her throat. Finally, with just the head in her mouth, she licked up the last drops of cum from the tip and stood up.

He squeezed her bare breast. "I knew you could do it," he said. She turned away and looked for her bikini. She checked the strings and found that one of them had been torn. "How come you never did it before?"

Pam put the bikini back on. "Because you're too big," she said. She hauled up her wet bottoms and they stuck to her wet crotch. His cum was drying on the insides of her thighs. She noticed that he didn't dispute her regarding his size. Some of his cum was still squishing inside her and she still wanted his rigidness there. She adjusted the gluey panties.

"I knew you'd be good at that," he said, and zipped his pants up.

Pam chuckled and turned to him. "You know me better than I thought you did."

He started toward the front door. "I know a lot more than you think I do." Without saying anything more, he walked out. She heard his motorcycle start, and he was gone. But he would be back, she knew he would. She headed up the stairs to take a shower.

[Thunder Storm]

Morning Glory

Some days I don't know who wakes up first, him or me, by him I mean Little Ted. Some mornings he lies in and I don't see sight nor sound of him till late on in the day, but some mornings I wake up and he's already bolt upright and ready and raring to go. This morning is one of those mornings.

I stumble into my boxers and walk downstairs and into the kitchen, I start to brew a pot of tea and put some bread under the grill, if I act and behave like its just another day maybe little Ted will go back to sleep. As I sit awkwardly eating my toast I realise he's not going to going to, no, not for love nor money. He is here to stay today!

He needs taking care of, then I can get on with my day. I walk into the study and switch on the computer, I give in. I connect to the Internet and open my favourites, directing my cursor to one of my favourite erotic literature sites. If that doesn’t satisfy Little Ted nothing will.

Perusing the list of titles I see one that takes my fancy, Little Ted perks up at the idea too and then:

"beedly-boop"

"Oh crap!" I exclaim, "I forgot to switch off my messenger, bugger, bugger, bugger!"

In my frustration I don't even look to see who is messaging me.

"beedly-boop" there’s another.

What's up this morning? Cat gotcha tongue?

Its Louise, I met her at a chat site a few months back and we've been chatting on and off ever since. Grudgingly I reply, I am too polite to just turn off Messenger and disappear.

I'm here sorry. Bit slow this morning.

What's new? She replies

We joke about like this all the time but this morning, I am not in the mood. I say nothing and get back to my tale.

My messenger makes that annoying noise again and flashes at me.

oooh someone’s sense of humour hasn't woken up yet I see.......hmmm well there are only two reasons that I know that make men grumpy. Number one is they're hungry.

No I'm not hungry. I just had toast. I reply hastily.

Then its reason number two then, I can help you with that. Sit back and enjoy, don’t look at your other windows, just read. Don’t try to reply, just read and I’ll have you in a better mood in no time

I sit up and pay full attention, what on earth does she mean? So I sit and read:

[Thunder Storm]

You are engrossed in whatever is on your screen so you don't notice the door swinging open, not until you feel my breath on your neck do you look up, I swing you round so you are facing me, your eyes stare straight at my chest. My naked breasts stare back at you. Your eye track up to my face, you look into my deep green eyes and read the lust there. Your eyes track back down my body over my breasts to my stomach down to the juncture of my thighs and down my legs. I let you take in my body before I gently lift your face in my hands till you are looking up into my eyes, never loosing eye contact I kiss your cheek, left then right. I then fit my lips over yours. Barely touching, caressing gently I lick out and part your lips with my tongue, exploring your mouth, my lips come into contact with yours, searching every contour thoroughly.

I break from the kiss, watch your eyes, the desperation in their depths my lips trace down you neck and I hear you sigh, a throaty sound that comes from your very soul as my lips trace the muscles in your neck, butterfly kisses intensify till you can feel my teeth lightly grazing your skin as I follow the contours of your shoulder blades down to your chest. I can feel your heart beating resounding thru my lips, the vibrations running through my body as I continue to lick and suck at your body flicking at your nipples teasing them till they stand taut and erect.

I can feel it. The tension, the frustration, the electric need in you.

TENSION! I feel like shouting, you don't know the half of it woman! By now Little Ted is enthralled, drooling at this ultra sexy image in his little mind, never mind him, I’m drooling. Drooling and anticipating the next message

Tracing my lips over your stomach, gently darting my tongue around and in your belly button. I place my hands on the arms of your chair, My mouth moving lower and lower, I can feel the top of your boxers now, I can feel the contents of your boxers eagerly pressing against my breasts. I move my hands to your hips and begin to roll down your pants. You lift your hips in eagerness as I slip them completely off.

I can hear your breathing, shallow and expectant as my hands cling tight to your hips my mouth tantalisingly close to the centre of your desire. I look straight into your eyes and see the wild look of sheer wanton lust held within them. I smile, lick my lips then unlock from your gaze directing my eyes to your awesome cock. Every contour, every vein, I inspect minutely looking at you for ages, my lips running over my lips. You moan and groan thrusting your hips up to me. I giggle a little and still I do not touch you

You might not be touching me but I am furiously touching myself. The tension and sheer sexiness of this erotic tale is too much for me, I am stroking my cock, my eyes glued to the computer screen. My heart pounds when I see another message from Louise flash up.

Although watching you writhe and wriggle is such a turn on for me, I take pity on your poor straining cock and lightly I touch the tip of you with the tip of my tongue, licking up that yummy pre cum that is there. mmmmmmmmmm.

My tongue flicks and licks out over and over, covering the head of your cock

OH HELL YEAH! My imagination roams free, the image of a gorgeous woman licking my cock making me moan out loud for real, my hand working overtime stroking hard and fast, then slower. I don't want to cum yet. Let her finish her tale. I sit waiting. Another message! My fingers tremble as I click to see what she’s written.

Mmmmmm I can't bare it anymore, I trail my tongue up to the tip of you, then slowly I engulf you in my mouth, taking you deeper and deeper, stretching my lips around you. Moaning as I take more and more of you in my mouth my tongue licking down your shaft, when I get as far as I can go I move up and then down, slowly at first then getting faster and faster and faster.... Until your sighs become moans and your moans become screams.

I keep plunging my mouth up and down your hard luscious cock moaning in pleasure, tasting you, feeling you throb in my mouth. I can hear you screaming as I feel your cock begin to twitch and writhe under my ministrations.

YES! YES! OH HELL YES I'M CUMMING!!

I taste your tangy salty cum as it fills my mouth and slowly dribbles down my throat. Greedily I drink it down licking off every last drop. Savouring the taste I moan my appreciation. I smile at you over my shoulder as I walk out of the room.

With that she’s gone. Wow. What a woman. Hmm I better go clean up and get on with my day whilst Ted is sleeping. Wow oh wow. I could do with starting my day like this every morning.

[Thunder Storm]

Trial By Sperm

Dan had a trial in the morning. He had to figure out how to defend some stupid kid who broke into an old woman’s apartment and then got conked over the head with a frying pan. But it might as well have been him on trial, sitting in that chair next to the judge, trying to explain to his wife and three sons how he violated the same rules he had imposed on them.

Dan tilted his head back and rubbed his eyes. It was late, past two in the morning. The rest of the house was asleep and he was alone in his small office with the cluttered desk and the leather sofa and the books on the shelves. The green lamp on the desk filled the room with a warm glow, but it did not help focus his concentration on the open books or the folders with the sheets of lined yellow paper covered with his scribbling.

He shook his head. Whose idea was it anyway to invite an exchange student to live with them for six months? Especially a girl when he had three horny teenage boys also living in the house? Especially a beautiful teenage girl? How could he help but be distracted? He had to be in court in seven hours and still he had no idea what he was going to tell the jury.

He shut the heavy blue book and lay his forehead on it, his head turning side to side. He was the one who was stupid. He was the one who should be on trial. It was all an accident, he would swear that, swear it on his mother’s grave. He never meant it to go as far as it did.

But it happened so quickly, and so easily. At the time he didn’t even realize what was happening. How could they blame him? It could happen to any man.

Her name was Faruza. She had been away from home for four months and she was lonely. It was only a week ago, the night after her eighteenth birthday. They were the only ones home; she probably thought she was alone. His wife was out shopping and the boys were out doing who knew what. He heard sobs from her room at the end of the hall and when he went in he found her on the bed, curled around her pillow. Her long, black hair was in tangles and her big, dark eyes were puffy and red with tears. He sat down to comfort her and it just went from there. First he was holding her, then he was kissing her, then he was touching her.

What a stupid mistake. His boys were the ones he thought he had to worry about. He never expected the rules he and his wife laid down to keep them away from her applied to everyone, or that he would break them himself. Already, he could see the old judge with the scowl on his face and his wife at the plaintiff’s table with tears running down her face.

He heard a soft tap and lifted his head off the blue law book. Was he hearing things? Was he dreaming? He put his forehead back on the book, but heard the tapping again. It was the door, someone was knocking at the door. Probably his wife checking on him. He got up, but the door opened a crack and Faruza’s face peeked in, her sweet, angelic face, framed by her long, dark hair.

“Dan? Are you awake?” she said in her soft, girlish voice.

“Yeah, I’m up,” he said.

Immediately, he remembered how he had taken her virginity and began to get aroused, despite the regret he felt for what he did to her. Even so, she took to it so readily, so willingly, as if it was what she wanted.

She came into his office and closed the door behind her. She was wearing one of his oversized t-shirts that came down to her hips, just showing the bottom of her white cotton panties. Her large breasts stretched the front.

“Can’t you sleep?” he said.

She shook her head and walked toward him. Beneath the thin shirt, her heavy breasts jiggled.

“What are you working on?” she said.

Dan wiped his forehead and sat down again. He waved his hand over the books and papers.

“I have this case that goes to trial tomorrow. I don’t think I’m gonna be ready.”

Faruza sat on the corner of his desk, nodding. Dan glanced at her bare legs and felt a twitch between his own legs. Instantly, he remembered how good it felt to lay between her legs, how good she looked laying under him with that twisted up expression on her face when she was moaning. His penis grew hard and he squeezed his legs together.

“I bled yesterday,” Faruza said. She lifted the bottom of the oversized shirt and looked down at her panties.

“Did it hurt?”

She shook her head. “I didn’t bleed today.”

“You’re a woman now, not just a little girl.”

He gazed over her young body, burning from the inside with lust. She filled out nicely. Her hard nipples stuck out through the shirt. Her waist curved in and her hips had a gentle flare down to her long legs. He stared at the mound between her legs and licked his lips, remembering the pleasure he experienced there. He couldn’t believe this beautiful eighteen year old girl was sitting on his desk, showing him her panties. He looked at her face. She had big, dark eyes and those full, pouty lips. He couldn’t believe she had those beautiful lips around his cock.

“I’m a woman now?” she said.

Dan nodded.

“Then I want more practice,” she said.

Dan’s eyebrows arched up. “More practice?”

Faruza nodded. Her hand touched his arm. “I want more practice at being a woman. I want to practice on you.”

Her eyes looked down at his lap and blinked a few times. Dan smirked. She was staring at his hard-on. She looked into his eyes.

“Show it to me? Please?” she said.

“Show you what?”

Her eyes looked down at his lap again. Her small hand touched his knee.

“That,” she said. Her fingers moved up his thigh and touched the ridge of his erection.

Dan’s head spun. This was too good to be true. He gritted his teeth and his hands clenched into fists. If only his wife wasn’t just upstairs.

He shoved his pants down. His long, erect cock jumped out. Faruza gasped and her eyes grew wide. The pink tip of her tongue licked her upper lip. Her fingers reached out and touched the hard shaft.

“What should I do?” she said in a whisper.

“Lick it.”

[Thunder Storm]

Faruza nodded as if she agreed. Holding his cock in one hand, she got down on her knees between his legs, leaned forward and licked the tip. Dan sighed. Her breath was warm on his skin.

“Now suck it,” Dan said.

Staring at the fat head, Faruza nodded and licked her lips. She opened her mouth wide, closed her lips around the end and moved her head up and down.

Dan groaned and closed his eyes. His head tilted back. In her mouth, her wet tongue slid around under the head of his cock. A few times, her teeth grazed the shaft and he winced. She was good, but obviously inexperienced. Hell, she was only eighteen. This was what, the second time in her life she had a cock in her mouth?

His hips rose off the chair, pushing his cock a bit deeper. Faruza gagged once, but kept going. Her head bobbed up and down with short, quick strokes like she was driven by a runaway motor.

“Slow down. Slow down, baby. Take it slow, deep and slow,” Dan said. He brushed her long hair away from her face.

With his cock still between her lips, she looked up to his face, blinked, and nodded. She let out a deep breath through her nose, and her wet, puffy lips slid about midway down his cock and back up to the head. She licked up the saliva around her mouth and did it again, clamping her soft lips even tighter.

“Oh God yes,” Dan groaned.

He put his hand on her shoulder, then around the back of her neck and pulled her closer. The head of his cock jammed against the roof of her mouth and all the way back to her throat. Faruza squealed around it and her eyes bulged. Dan groaned again and his cum burst in her mouth.

Faruza looked frightened at first, then angry. Her cheeks puffed out rhythmically with the flood of sperm that pumped into her mouth. A drop of it leaked from the corner of her mouth. She clamped her fat lips tighter. Her cheeks bulged out and she looked like she didn’t know what to do.

“Swallow it baby,” Dan said.

Faruza’s nose wrinkled. She swallowed and started coughing, doubled over on the floor between his legs.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were gonna do that?” she said, and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

“I didn’t want to.”

Faruza’s brows bunched low over her eyes.

“Why not? You know I hate how it tastes. And in my mouth. That is like, so gross.” She stuck her tongue out and made a face.

“I wanted to see you drink it.”

Faruza slapped his leg. “That’s so mean. I should just leave.”

Dan shrugged. “Ok. Leave.”

Faruza was silent for a second. Her lower lip stuck out.

“But you haven’t fucked me yet,” she said.

“No, I guess not.”

Faruza pulled up the bottom of the shirt and slipped her fingers down the front of her panties.

“I’m so wet down there. Why is it so wet?” she said.

“To make it easy for my cock to go in.”

Faruza grinned. Her small hand squeezed his cock again. When she spoke, her voice was soft and breathy.

“I liked it when you did that. I wanna do it again, ok?”

Dan nodded. “Ok. Stand up.”

Faruza rose to her feet, her arms at her sides.

“Take off the shirt.”

She tugged the shirt off over her head. Her tangled mass of thick, black hair fell over her face and shoulders. She combed it away with her long nails, revealing hard, brown nipples that stood out.

“Take off your panties.”

[Thunder Storm]

Faruza pushed the panties down over her hips to the floor. Dan stood up. Her eyes followed him across the room to the sofa. He removed his shirt and pants and sat down.

“Come here,” he said.

Her bare feet padded softly across the hardwood floor. She sat beside him. Dan put his arm around her shoulder and she laid her head on his chest. He touched her bare thigh.

“Let me see how you’re doing here,” he whispered in her ear. He pushed her legs apart and she gasped when his fingers touched her pussy.

“Don’t be rough, ok?” she said.

“No, I wouldn’t hurt you.”

He pushed his middle finger between her warm, moist lips. Faruza moaned and her back arched away from the sofa. Her clitoris was a tiny, hard bump under his finger.

Faruza grabbed his wrist and pulled. Her legs squeezed together on his hand, but he kept rubbing. She whimpered and looked into his eyes. Her whole body trembled. Her hips thrust up and down off the sofa as fast as his hand moved.

Faruza buried her face in his shoulder and screamed. Her pelvis bucked against his hand. When she raised her head, his shoulder was wet with her saliva. She looked up at him with her mouth open, breathing hard, her eyes half open, and her black bangs hanging over her eyes. She let her legs fall apart again.

Dan’s fingers were covered with her juices. He stuck a finger in his mouth and licked her juices off. She tasted good, too. Faruza watched, licking her lips. Dan held his fingers in front of her mouth and she licked. Her expression changed, like she was trying to decide if she liked the taste. She licked her lips.

“Is that how I taste?” she said. Dan nodded. “Do you like it?”

“Yeah.”

Faruza nodded, as if she had made up her mind. “Then I like it, too.”

She tilted her head up and kissed him. Dan moaned. Her tongue pushed into his mouth and her small, young body pressed against his. She kicked her leg over his body and moved on top of him, straddling his lap with her long, coltish legs. With her mouth clamped on his, she raised her ass in the air, reached down between her legs and angled his cock to her cunt, rubbing the head along her slit, trying to find the opening. The head pushed her lips apart and she gasped into his mouth. Her body trembled. She stared down into his eyes and lowered herself on him.

He held her by her slender waist to take her weight. He could feel himself sliding into her an inch at a time, and could read the pain on her face. She was a small girl and no matter how wet she was, she was still very tight. Faruza gritted her teeth and whimpered.

“It hurts,” she said.

Dan stroked her cheek. “Don’t stop now. It’s almost in.”

A tear swelled at the corner of her eye. He wiped it away with his thumb. She tilted her head down and kissed him, her lips smacking on his. Dan moved his hands down to her ass and pressed firmly.

“Ow ... ow ... oh, God,” she cried.

His cock pushed all the way up inside her. She was just as deliciously warm and wet as he remembered. He let her rest a moment, to get used to the pain of being stretched open. She arched her back and raised her head with her eyes closed, panting in shallow, rapid breaths.

“It’s in,” Dan whispered, brushing the hair from her face.

Faruza opened her eyes and smiled, but it was a painful smile.

“I’m making love. Just like a real woman,” she whispered.

Dan rocked his hips up and down. Faruza was slow to respond. He was sure the head of his cock was deep inside her, pushing at the end of her womb, and that must have caused more pain. When she started to respond, she rocked her hips with his and bit her lower lip between her teeth. From her throat came soft, regular moans. Dan moved his hands down to her ass, pulling her down when he pushed up. His finger brushed near her asshole. He touched it and she smiled.

“Oh Dan ... oh Dan,” she moaned.

They were fucking harder. Faruza moaned louder. Dan didn’t care if she woke everyone in the house. His orgasm built and built, then erupted inside her.

“Oh yes,” he groaned.

[Thunder Storm]

Faruza’s eyes opened and she gasped. Her ass continued to move in his hands and his cock throbbed, pumping seed into her. He fell backward, stretched out on the sofa.

“Oh, Dan,” Faruza sighed, and lowered her head to kiss him. She lay her head against his shoulder and he stroked her hair while his penis continued to spasm and squirt the last few drops of cum into her pussy.

“Faruza?” Dan said in a low voice. She didn’t move. “Faruza?” he said again. He could feel her breathing on his shoulder. With his erect penis still lodged inside her hole, she cuddled up to him and went to sleep. She amazed him again. Shaking his head, he stroked her hair until he fell asleep, too.

* * * *

A steady, gentle movement dragged him from his sleep. Dan noticed first an unusual weight on top of him. Then he noticed he had a monstrous hard-on. As he peeled his eyes open, he remembered the weight was Faruza’s small figure. The movement was her ass, going slowly up and down. His hard-on was stuck inside her.

“Faruza? Are you awake?” he whispered. The first sunlight was showing in the windows. It wouldn’t be long before his wife was up making breakfast, and he was late for the trial.

“Yes.”

She must have moved sometime when she was sleeping and felt his penis inside her and it woke her up. Then she got turned on and her ass started humping. She kissed the side of his neck. He sucked in a deep breath. He was turned on, too, and put his hands on her waist and thrust his hips up.

“Do it harder. It feels so good,” Faruza moaned in his ear.

Dan jammed his cock into her again and she whimpered. Did she like it rough? He rolled on top of her. She cried out in surprise, staring up at him with her mouth open and her eyes wide. He hovered over her, holding himself up with his arms on either side of her head. Her legs were forced wide around his body.

“This is gonna feel even better,” he growled, and the ferocity in his own voice surprised him.

He pulled his hips back, withdrawing most of his penis from her cunt. The delicate, pink lips of her pussy were spread wide, encircling his shaft, which looked grotesquely huge going into her small body.

He slammed his cock back into her. Faruza moaned out loud. He pulled his hips back and did it again. Her back arched off the sofa. Her hands squeezed his forearms and her legs wrapped tightly around his hips. He was sure someone heard her moan that time; she was loud enough to wake the neighbors. If his wife or boys were going to walk in on them it was going to happen soon. He wanted to cum inside her one more time before that.

“Did you like that?” he said. Faruza nodded. Her expression was a mixture of fear and excitement. She was so beautiful it took his breath away. “Then hold on, ‘cause I’m gonna fuck you hard.”

Dan lifted his weight and dropped himself on her. The sofa rocked with the force of his motion. His hard, muscular belly slapped on her flat belly. Faruza clung to him, moaning.

“Oh Dan ... oh Dan ... oh ... oh,” she cried.

Her voice faded. She thrashed beneath him. He pinned her down, with his thick cock sliding in and out of her. Her fingernails dug into his arms. She was panting for breath and he was pleased with himself. He made her cum. Then he was shooting another load into her.

“Oh God,” he groaned.

It poured from his cock like he opened up a hose, overflowed her tight hole and leaked out around his shaft, dripping down over his balls and down into the crack of Faruza’s ass.

“What happened?” Faruza panted.

“I made you cum.” He was just as out of breath.

“Cum? Just like before?”

Dan nodded. “That’s what it’s called when that happens. You made me cum, too.”

“I made you cum,” she repeated and giggled. “I like it when you cum. I like how it feels, all slippery and warm.”

Dan heard a sound from the kitchen and raised his head. It was his wife, getting breakfast ready. He lifted himself off Faruza. Their sweaty, sticky skin peeled apart and his dick flopped from her wet hole. She groaned and frowned.

“You better get back upstairs before someone finds you in here with me,” he said.

Faruza looked down between her spread legs. A drop of white come oozed from her tiny slit. She pushed it back in with her middle finger.

“I’m gonna feel you inside me all day. Then you can give me some more tonight,” she said. She kissed him quickly, hopped off the sofa, slipped into the t-shirt and dashed out of the room.

Dan rolled his eyes and wiped his forehead. What the hell was he thinking? What if he got that girl pregnant? His wife was going to kill him.

He got up to put on his pants. Faruza’s white panties were on the floor by his shoes. He bent over to pick them up, just as the door opened. He stuffed the panties in his pocket. His wife was standing in the doorway, wearing her robe.

“Honey, did you sleep here all night again?” she said. She walked toward him, leaving the door open.

“Yeah, I just crashed on the sofa,” Dan said. He noticed a small puddle of white fluid on the center cushion and his heart skipped.

She untied the belt and let the robe fall open. Beneath it, she was naked, and the round shapes of her breasts moved in and out of view. She slipped her arms around his waist and kissed his neck. Her bare, warm breasts pressed against his chest. She sniffed.

“Honey? Did you jerk off?” she said.

Dan shrugged and smirked. He slipped his hands inside her robe and down her back to her tight ass.

“Yeah, well, you know, I was working all night and I just needed a release.”

“You should have come up to bed. I would have given you all the release you wanted,” she said.

“Maybe tonight. I’ve got a busy day today.”

She kissed his lips and her hand rubbed the front of his pants.

“Then you better come and eat your eggs before they get cold. You’re going to need your strength.” She turned around and walked back to the door. “I’ll see if Faruza and the boys are up.”

“All right,” he said and smiled, but when the door closed his smile fell and his knees gave out and he plopped into the chair. He was right. It was going to be a busy day.

[Thunder Storm]

The Taste of Mint, The Taste of You

Mmm, the condom. An invention that can be traced back thousands of years. Such a tiny, yet revolutionary item that was made from materials ranging from linen to lambskin before finally moving on to rubber.

But I'm not thinking of any of that yet as I push you down onto my black leather sofa, kissing you hungrily. I want to devour you. My love, I've wanted you for so long. I take a very small moment and admire the pretty picture you make. Your golden brown eyes flashing with desire in the dim light, your red hair spread out below you, creating a striking foil against the black. The fiery locks call out to me; you make me burn.

I clench my thighs together as the wet heat between them intensifies. I continue to stare at you, wondering how you managed to get under my skin so quickly. Amazed that in the two months we've been seeing each other, you worked yourself so completely into my thoughts, my heart. Making me toss and turn at night as I imagined your hands, lips and tongue caressing me all over my body. Making me cry out your name as I came hard against my fingers, loud enough for all the neighbors to hear. I didn't give a damn, because I couldn't think of anything but my need for you. Fingers and toys are no longer enough; I can't wait anymore. I want your cock.

I'm dimly aware of Ravel's "Bolero" playing in the background as I settle on top of you, grinding my hips against yours. You moan and grab for me, and I chuckle softly at your impatience. I rake my nails down your chest as I lightly bite the side of your neck, my tongue soothing the ache. Your soft growl turns into a tortured groan as I move down to your sensitive nipples, and you thrust upward against me. I can feel your erection throbbing against my mound, unaware that my teasing of you is having the same effect on me. I want to take you now, but I force myself to wait a little while longer because I want to make our first time as special as possible.

I trail butterfly kisses from your chest to your abdomen as I work my way down, and I can feel your rock-hard muscles quiver as my lips touch them. Your breath catches. Anticipation? God, I hope so. I can feel it too, so much so that I can feel my juices overflowing at the thought of what's coming.

I leave you briefly to unbutton your fly and shove your jeans down to your ankles. I know that I'm a bit rough, but I don't care and neither do you. You kick the jeans off and watch as I strip for you. I let the music guide me as I slide my clothes off, revealing myself to you. You gaze at me as I return to the couch, my love and desire reflected in your lion's eyes.

I'm so ready for you, baby. I position myself between your trembling thighs. I glance up at you and you give me that trademark grin of yours that melts my heart and makes my clit throb simultaneously. I caress your thighs tenderly before I devote my attention to what lies between them. I place my lips close and blow hot air on your cock, and I laugh when it jumps from the sensation. The laughter is short lived, and I soon grow serious. Playtime is over. Time to fuck.

I climb back up to kiss your lips as I reach for my purse, which landed on the back part of the couch in all the excitement. Inside are the tools to help make tonight successful, sensual, fun and more importantly, safe. I remove the little bundle from my bag and smile as you take in the sight of the condom, the small tube of lube and the dental dam that I'm holding in my hands.

[Thunder Storm]

You look at the condom wrapper and you smile in amusement.

"'Mint Delight?'"

I kiss you again, my tongue making wicked promises as it mates with yours. I break away, panting hard.

"You'll see. Actually, you'll feel while I taste."

You watch as I tear open the packet and remove the unlubed condom. You rub my body in all the right places and grab the dental dam as I squeeze a drop of lube into the resevoir tip for your pleasure.

I stare hotly into your eyes as I bring the condom to my pouty lips. I lean over your straining cock and wrap my hand around the base, placing the flavored rubber slowly onto you. You're so excited, sweetheart. You tense and groan as I swirl my tongue around the protected head, removing any potential air bubbles. You try to push deeper into my mouth as I roll the condom down, but I hold on to your hips to keep you still. For now, this is my show.

I finish and take a long swipe at you with my tongue as I come up. Mmm, minty fresh. I move to face your feet while you place the dental dam against my aching sex, and I take you deep into my mouth again as you lick me.

We are locked in a circle of lust; our muffled moans echo in the room as we take each other higher. You're doing such incredible things to me with your mouth, and I'm eager to return the favor. You cry out and stiffen beneath me as I come against you, my head spinning from the explosion of pleasure and the taste of your minty passion in my mouth.

I want to do it all again.

Copyright Aurora Black, August 2005

The author asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this work.

This is a work of fiction. The events described here are imaginary; the settings and characters are fictitious and are not intended to represent specific places or living persons.

[Thunder Storm]

Touch Me, Baby

I was lying face down on the bed, exhausted and aching from head to toe as a result of the long days of preparation that I put into our New Year's party. Other than the gathering at Caleb's parents' house on Christmas Day, it was the first major event that we celebrated as a couple. For that reason, I wanted everything to be perfect.

We invited some of Caleb's friends from the fire station as well as some of my colleagues from the office for drinks and to watch the ball drop on television. Everything went well, but soon after midnight I began to feel the strain and had to retreat to the bedroom to toss back a couple of aspirin and rest my weary bones.

I heard the swish of coats being fastened and keys jingling in the other room as Caleb said goodbye to our guests.

"Thanks for coming over, guys. Yeah, Vivian will be fine. I'll make sure of that. See you on Monday. Drive carefully."

The evening was finally over. I breathed a sigh of relief that quickly turned into a groan of pain when my head resumed its pounding. "Ohhh..."

Caleb entered the room, and I made the mistake of lifting my head to look at him. I cried out again and put my head back down. He sat beside me on the bed, and I felt his warm hand rubbing the small of my back, trying to comfort me.

His voice was as smooth as melted honey in my ear. "How bad is it, babe?"

I turned my head slowly, and he could see the tears in my eyes.

"I hurt all over. Please Caleb, make it go away. It hurts so much."

I saw his golden eyes darken with pain. "I will, I promise. I'll be right back."

He rose from the bed and I heard him stride into the connecting bathroom. Even through the pain, I smiled as I imagined the movement of his firm, gorgeous ass and the way it looked as he walked. In the week since we got together over Christmas, I'd grown accustomed to the sight. I don't think I'll ever get tired of it.

I heard the sound of running water and splashing, and I knew that he was preparing a bath for me. I shouted so he could hear me over the sound of the streaming water.

"I can't believe this! How do you always know exactly what I need when I need it?"

Caleb's laughter rumbled as he switched off the water and returned to the bedroom. He sat beside me again and gently turned me over so he could meet my eyes.

"It's simple. Because I know you, Viv. Even though it's only been a week, I feel like we've been together for ages. I love you. This year's Christmas and New Year's have been the best holidays of my life because you're spending them with me."

I thought my heart would burst, and my eyes were moist again.

"I love you, too."

Caleb smiled and wiped away my tears.

"All right, honey. Let's get you into the tub. I have the water nice and hot, just the way you like it, so you can soothe your aching muscles."

He gently picked me up from the bed and carried me into the bathroom. The tub was filled almost to the brim with steaming water, and the smell of jasmine in the air let me know that he'd also poured in some of my favorite bath oil.

I buried my face in the crook of his neck. "Aren't you going to join me?"

He looked at the tub, judging its measurements.

"It's not big enough for two. Besides, you really don't need me getting in the way of your relaxation. Just lie back and let me take care of you."

Who was I to argue? I felt the familiar, special tingling in my belly as he lowered me to sit at the edge of the tub and slowly undressed me. I felt warm all over as I watched him kneel on the floor before me, his face a picture of concentration as he slipped off my shoes and lifted my skirt to reveal the tops of my black thigh high stockings.

Caleb's breath picked up slightly at the sight, and I continued to watch him from beneath my lowered lashes as he leaned down and kissed the insides of my thighs. I shivered from the feel of his soft lips, and the part of me that wasn't in pain, the part that was aching and horny, wanted him to pull my panties to the side and lick me.

But he had other ideas, and he moved away from his worship there. I trembled from wanting him so much, but I knew that I wouldn't enjoy it if I let him fuck me before I was good and ready. So I waited as he removed my blouse and skirt to reveal the new bra and panty set that I'd bought a few days before for the occasion.

He licked his lips as his hands cradled my breasts, his fingertips tracing patterns on the red lace and making my nipples stand at attention beneath it.

"Oh, sweetheart. You really did think of everything."

Torn between pain and lust, I managed a sheepish grin.

"Sorry that I couldn't follow up on it, baby. I..."

He placed a finger against my lips, silencing me. I couldn't resist taking it into my mouth and letting my hot tongue swirl around its thickness, demonstrating how much I wished to have his cock there. I could tell from the look in his sexy eyes that he wanted it too, and that he was having a hard time doing the right thing.

Caleb's voice was hoarse with passion. "Vivian, stop teasing me."

I reluctantly let go of his finger, watching the telltale flush creep from his neck to the roots of his red hair as I reached for the front fastenings of my bra. I peeled it away and watched as his gaze dropped to my erect nipples, sensitive and eager for his touch. He groaned and captured one in his mouth, sucking hard as his hands cupped and squeezed my breasts. He drove me crazy, switching from one straining peak to the other, his tongue flicking and his teeth gently biting. I arched mindlessly toward him.

"Caleb, please fuck me. I don't care anymore about the bath - OW!"

Damn it, just when I had forgotten about the soreness of my body, bam! There it was.

I winced, and he immediately stopped what he was doing and hurried to pull off my stockings and panties, leaving me naked beside the tub. His eyes were full of concern as he stood and gently lowered me into the blessedly hot bath water. Closing my eyes in pleasure, I laid back and allowed it to wash over me, sighing as I felt it already working to loosen the knots of tension that had gathered over the last few days.

I felt something brush against me, and I opened my eyes to see Caleb sitting at the edge of the porcelain tub, holding my sea sponge in his large hands. He smiled at me. "Feel good?"

"Mmmm," was the only thing I could say for a long time as he proceeded to wash me from head to toe, leisurely stroking my body with the sponge as if he had all the time in the world. I felt cherished as his eyes frequently met mine, and I saw the melding of love and desire in their depths. My pain quickly faded away, and my body burned for him.

[Thunder Storm]

Several minutes after he'd cleaned me up, his hand still moved between my legs, keeping up the charade of washing me. I closed my thighs, trapping him there as I tossed the sponge away. He laughed, but I was dead serious as I arched up to his hand.

"Touch me, baby."

Caleb's face quickly lost its humor as he realized how hot I was for him.

"Are you better now? You're not too sore?"

I took his hand and guided it to my aching pussy. "Only here. She needs you."

He raised an eyebrow, his breath coming faster as he grew more excited.

"Does she, now? Well, I guess I'd better do something..."

Under the water, I felt his fingers rub against my labia, gently opening them to expose my pulsing clit to his loving fingertips. I shuddered as he touched me, moaning as he teased my wet folds mercilessly before removing his hand and backing away.

I stared at him in confusion, wondering why he stopped.

"Honey, what are you doing?"

Caleb stood up and grabbed a large towel from the cabinet, saying "You'll see" before he disappeared into the bedroom. He was back a few seconds later, and he bent to lift me out of the tub and into his arms. Not caring that I was dripping all over his clothes, he carried me into the bedroom and I saw that he'd placed the towel on top of the bedsheets.

I opened my mouth to ask what was going on when he kissed me hard, his tongue making me tingle and erasing the questions from my head. He broke the kiss, whispering against my love-bruised lips.

"Trust me. I want to make you feel good."

He lowered me to the bed and left me there as he pulled his t-shirt out of his jeans and took it off, exposing his beautiful chest and abdomen before tossing it to the floor. I couldn't take my eyes off of him; I still couldn't believe that this magnificent man was mine. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I held out my arms to him and he returned to me.

Without warning, he kneeled before me and spread my legs, exposing my flower to his eyes, his fingers, his tongue. He licked me tenderly yet relentlessly, his tongue traveling slowly along my inner lips like he was savoring an ice cream cone. The very tip of his tongue flicked over my clit, and my hand came up to grab his hair, anchoring him to me.

Caleb's hand came up to press against my stomach, and I laid back on the soft bath towel. Grabbing my thighs, he swirled his tongue endlessly around my clit and I felt like I was floating weightless in space. I shook with pleasure, my moans growing louder as he quickened the tempo, bringing me closer to the edge. I clutched the towel beneath me as I rocked my hips against his face and trapped his head between my thighs, whimpering as I exploded into orgasm.

He stayed with me, gingerly licking at my soaked pussy until I pushed him away. I needed him so much, and he knew it. I could see it in his face when he got up from the floor; he knew how badly I wanted to return the favor. I was face-to-face with his cock, which was rock hard and straining against the fly of his jeans.

I wanted him deep in my mouth, my throat. I wanted to taste his cock and swallow his come. I reached for the buttons of his fly but he moved to stop me, smiling at my groan of frustration. He kissed me again and again, muttering to me between kisses.

"Tonight... is for you. I want to... please you until you scream and beg for me to fuck you."

I captured his pouty lower lip between my teeth, my tongue soothing the bite before letting go. I didn't recognize my own voice, it was so throaty from desire.

"Caleb, I want you now. Fuck me, baby."

He smiled wickedly at me, his eyes flashing with mischief. "Not yet, you're still tense and I don't want to hurt you. Lie on your stomach for me."

I rolled over onto my stomach, curious about what he was going to do next. I heard a drawer opening close by, but I didn't look. I didn't want to spoil the surprise.

"Close your eyes, babe. No peeking."

I closed them, my heart pounding with anticipation as I felt the bed give under his weight. He was behind me, above me. I could hear his labored breathing as he fought to maintain control, to resist the urge to pound me right then and there. I could smell him, the intoxicating combination of sandalwood and man. I could feel his heat, taste his desire.

[Thunder Storm]

The next thing I felt was a warm cascade down my naked back, followed by his hands on my body. The scent of lilac filled the air as he massaged me, starting from the nape of my neck and working his way down my spine to rest on the curves of my ass. He rubbed out the kinks in my legs before removing his hands from me completely.

For a long moment, I lost awareness of Caleb and I was tempted to open my eyes to see what he was up to. But I didn't give in, and I was rewarded when he returned to me.

I felt his chest press against my back, loved the sensation of our oiled skin sliding together, then apart. He lowered himself onto me, careful not to crush me with his weight as he rubbed his entire front against me. I could feel his hard cock bumping against my pussy, and I wanted to spread my legs for him to enter but they were trapped between his hairy ones.

He chuckled softly in my ear. "Not yet. We've got all night."

I didn't want to wait all night; I decided to turn things around and seduce him until he couldn't take any more, until he couldn't resist sinking deep into me.

I raised my ass to him, enjoying the slickness as I felt his cock settle into the groove between my ass cheeks. He groaned loudly at the sensation, just like I knew he would. I rotated my hips as I rocked back and forth against him, using my ass crack to pump his shaft.

Caleb's teasing attitude crashed and burned, his breath growing ragged in my ear as he leaned over me. "Jesus... Vivian, what ...? What are you doing?"

I moved faster, pleased that I made him grunt with each thrust backward as I teased my clit with one hand. "I'm trying to take us both where we need to go. Fuck me, baby. Fuck my ass."

I felt his cock jerk against my asshole when I said the words, and I knew that I wouldn't have long to wait. His voice had become so husky that it was almost unrecognizable.

"Are you sure, sweetheart? I mean..."

"Fuck my ass, Caleb! Pound my ass with your cock until you shoot! Fill me to the brim!"

He swore softly, and I felt his cockhead rubbing against the oil covering my ass before spreading it onto my puckered asshole. He began to thrust gently, spreading and preparing me for the invasion, but I'd been on the edge for so long, so hot for him that I thrust against him hard and he slid right in. All the way in. I gasped in pleasure, tightening my ass around him as he began to pump me hard and fast.

He panted behind me, his sweat dripping onto my back.

"Fuck... you're so tight..."

I cheered him on, almost daring him to lose control as I felt myself come again.

"Harder, baby. Fuck me harder... Ohh, Caleb! I'm coming! Fuck my ass..."

The last shreds of control fell away, and the beast was unleashed. He let go and thrust hard into me as he came along with me, releasing his come deep into my ass.

"Fuck yes! Ahh, God..."

Gasping for breath, we fell against the bed, still connected. When we finally got ourselves under control again, I looked over and saw Caleb with a silly grin on his face.

"What is it?"

He laughed and leaned over to kiss me.

"Hot damn! Let me know whenever you need me to help you unwind!"

Copyright Aurora Black, December 2005

The author asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this work.

This is a work of fiction. The events described here are imaginary; the settings and characters are fictitious and are not intended to represent specific places or living persons.

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro Thunder Storm for keeping my thread warm . ;)


Spontaneity


It was late, just after 2am, and my wife Lynn and I were finally getting around to going to bed. She hates to go to bed alone, so when I have work to catch up on, she'll normally stay up with me as late as is necessary, surfing the web, playing Solitaire on the computer, or reading until I'm done. Sometimes when she gets interested in something she finds online, I end up waiting for her instead.

I finally finished the chore that had been nagging me all evening and we headed off to our cozy, quiet bedroom. I'd not been sleeping well for a couple of weeks due to a severe cold, and when I can't sleep well, it tends to disturb Lynn's sleep as well, so both of us had been very tired of late. It had only been in the last couple of nights that we'd both finally started to get some good sleep again and feel rested.

When I actually made it to bed, she had already been there for ten minutes or so, reading a book while I was in the bathroom. I slipped under the covers and stretched out, savoring the feel of the crisp, clean new sheet set she'd put on the bed earlier in the day.

I fluffed the stack of pillows on my side of the bed, arranged them to suit my preference, and looked over at Lynn. Her chestnut hair hung on either side of her beautiful face, drawn back into a loose ponytail. She was engrossed in the huge novel that she'd bought at our local bookstore a few days before — a fantasy novel involving transdimensional travel and warfare to save the universe from certain destruction — you know, the usual. I watched quietly as her brown eyes scanned each page.

After several minutes, I spoke quietly: "Are you all right?"

"Mmhmm," she responded without taking her eyes off the book.

"Okay," I replied. "Just making sure. You've been really quiet all day long."

"Just tired, honey," she said.

I agreed with her. "I know what you mean. My sleep's been screwed up for weeks, and when I can't sleep, I know you can't sleep..."

She nodded and continued to read, but I could see her eyelids were starting to get heavy. After a few more minutes, she put her book down on the bedside table, and I clicked off the lamp.

I rolled over and snuggled my body against hers. Being naturally warm-natured, I tend to sleep only in a pair of gym shorts, and in the warmer months I find that running the air conditioning, or at the very least, using a fan to keep the air stirred up is a must.

Lynn, on the other hand, tends to be chilly. She prefers the room relatively warm. I'm sure you can see where this can sometimes cause a difference of opinion on our environmental settings.

On this particular evening, though her sleepwear of choice wasn't quite as warm as it sometimes is — sweats are not unheard of for her, even in the summer months — but tonight she was bundled up under three layers of thin blankets that definitely made for a cozy and comfortable bed.

When I slipped my arms around her under the covers, I found that she was wearing a red tee shirt style top that was made of a wavy rayon fabric, and a pair of blue sleep shorts. She rarely ever wears a bra — her beautiful 36B breasts don't really require that sort of support — and tonight was no exception.

I knew she was just starting to get back to being rested after the long stretch of me-induced insomnia. I whispered in her ear, "I love you, honey. Is it OK if I hold you a while?"

Her voice murmured out of the darkness, "Mmhmm." It had a pleasant lilt to it.

I kissed her softly and snuggled closer. My hand slipped underneath the hem of her shirt and skimmed across the soft skin of her belly. "Mmmm," I smiled. "I love the feel of your skin under my hand." She sighed pleasantly. "Touching you makes me happy." She made the contented sigh sound again. "Do you want to go to sleep, or are you enjoying this?"

"I'm enjoying it, very much," came the whisper in the dark. I smiled to myself and pulled her closer, letting my hand wander farther north. My hand found her right breast and gently began to knead it, rolling the tender nipple between my fingertips. "Ooooooh," I heard her moan, soft and low.

"I have this incredible desire to describe what I want to do to you," I said. "Are you interested?"

"Yes," came the whisper again, "please tell me."

"I want to pull every stitch of your clothing off," I replied. "I want to get you totally naked and put my hands all over your body. I want to put my fingers inside you, and my tongue, and my cock, in your pussy," I hissed, "and your ass..." I muttered the words into her ear as I was kissing and nibbling it. I found her waiting mouth and kissed her hard, our tongues dancing together, swirling like twin whirlpools.

My hand slid down her body and beneath the waistband of her shorts. "It's been too goddamn long since I've made love to you," I groaned. She moaned wordlessly in return as my fingers began to probe between her legs. Though it was dark, in my mind I could see the pink wetness that I loved there. "Does that feel good?" I asked her.

"Ooooh... you make me such a dirty girl," she replied. I felt a surge of lust and slipped two fingers deeper into her. It was then that I found the wetness I sought. I stroked my fingers deep inside her, covering them in her wetness, and brought the fingertips up across the button of her clit, with amazing results. She let out a long, low moan, the like of which I hadn't heard in weeks.

"You like that, baby? You like being my dirty girl?" I growled into her ear. She nodded wordlessly and pulled the hem of her shirt up to her neck, exposing her tan breasts and the hard nipples that I loved. I bent my head and sucked her right nipple into my mouth roughly, and swirled my tongue around it as I plunged two fingers into her as far as I could.

I could feel the hard protuberance of her cervix deep inside her as I finger-fucked her. Her juices were really flowing now, and as always I was amazed that my ministrations could affect her like they do. Her hips were bucking now, and when I slipped one well lubricated finger into her ass, she took it up a notch, with a nonstop stream of pleasurable moans and groans coming from her mouth.

"I fucking love it when you're my dirty girl," I hissed into her ear, while I continued to fuck both of her holes with my rough fingers, rubbing her perineum between my fingers from inside her. "Ohhhh!" she moaned, and I felt her cunt drip more of the sweet nectar I loved.

I took hold of her shoulders and began to move her, urging her up off her back into a kneeling position, and then turning her so that she faced the massive wood-and-metal headboard of our queen size bed.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

A fantasy flashed through my mind of cuffing her wrists to the top of the headboard, but as she and I have never been into bondage all that much, I had no handcuffs available. As it was, I guided her to grasp the top of the headboard, which stood a foot or more above her face. As she knelt there with her legs parted, her beautiful ass and sweet pussy exposed, waiting to see what I'd do next, I leaned over and turned the bedside lamp back on, eager to be able to see what I was doing to her body.

She raised her arms to the ceiling momentarily as I pulled her shirt the rest of the way off and cast it aside, then lowered myself to the bed so that my face was directly behind her, at ass level. I buried my face between her cheeks and voraciously began to lick her from behind. She squealed and her legs began to shake as she clung to the headboard. I ran my tongue down the crack of her gorgeous ass and scooped up some of the delicious wetness from her vaginal lips, moving back up and plunging my tongue into her tight asshole and listening to her now-animalistic growling.

I was hard as steel now, and without hesitation I grasped her waist and raised up so I was kneeling directly behind her. I figured the time for foreplay had come and gone, and shoved my thick cock directly into her wet, open cunt, drilling for the molten center. She screamed with pleasure and I knew I had struck gold. My massive testicles pressed against her clit, slapping against it with every thrust of my hips as she wailed mindlessly, now in the throes of a seemingly endless stream of multiple orgasms.

With each explosion, I could feel her tight, coral-colored pussy tightening and slackening around my meat. After ten or twelve thrusts I was seriously in danger of ending this much too soon, my own orgasm threatening to explode as I teetered on the brink of ecstasy.

Suddenly, I knew where I wanted to finish up.

I withdrew my rod from her sloppy, dripping wet cunt and positioned it at the back door of her pleasure house. Her asshole was already well lubricated from the earlier ass play, and I wasn't worried much at all that I might hurt her.

I pressed the head of my cock against her asshole and heard her gasp for air. "Does it hurt?" I said.

"Noooooooooo," she squealed, "put it in me, honey — I need it now!"

I slid one finger down the crack of her ass and dilated her asshole very slightly, first with the one and then a second finger, and then felt with satisfaction the swollen head of my cock begin to slide in unresisted. I didn't hold back. We were both ready. I shoved forward, burying myself in her tight ass, and was rewarded with the sound of her cumming yet again. She had run out of words; her vocabulary was lost in a hurricane of pleasure, and the dozen or more orgasms she'd had already left her nearly cataonic, but begging for still more. I intended for her to get there a few more times before I stopped.

I knew this was almost over. I wasn't going to be able to hold back much longer, not at this rate. I felt my own pleasure boiling up, ready to explode into her like a volcano.

"Are you ready for it?" I gasped. All the energy in my body was focused in one spot, not to mention all the blood in my body pretty much having collected in my cock. I was barely able to form the words.

"Oh, yes, honey. Give me your goddamn cum! I need it!" she moaned, "Nowwwww!"

That was good enough for me. I surrendered to the storm and let myself cum, the tsunami that was my orgasm ripping through me, blowing away what was left of my mind, erupting into her tight little back door like Mount Saint Helens. She screamed with pleasure as I filled her ass with scalding hot, white jets of my cream. Three, four, five times I squirted my seed into her rectum, the millions of sperm off like sprinters at the starting gun, not knowing they were on the wrong racetrack. I pulled out and collapsed on the bed next to her.

Lynn looked over at me with a dreamy look in her eyes. She smiled and kissed me, putting her arms around me and snuggling against me, her still-hard nipples grazing my chest. "Mmm," she moaned, repeating the movement several times, looking into my eyes.

Without warning she turned and moved her head down my body, licking the traces of cum from my softening cock and pubic hair. I lazily reached between her legs, gently fondling her vulva, smiling as I saw the sticky white liquid oozing from her ass and dripping down onto her cunt, running down the insides of her thighs.

The sight was inspiring. I took her hips in my strong hands and lifted her bodily, placing her on top of me in a 69 position and buried my face in her wetness, running my tongue over her swollen clit, tasting the salty flavor of my seed.

I felt her take my balls in her tiny hand and swirl her tongue around my cock, awakening it once again, sucking the still-swollen head into her mouth. I ran my tongue up and down her moist labia and felt her squirm against me. My cock popped out of her mouth as I heard her cry out, "Oh, god — stop, please, it's too much!"

I smiled to myself and said, "One more, baby. I want to give you one more." I sucked hard on her clit and was rewarded as she cried out in ecstasy, cumming yet again. I stole still one more explosion of her pleasure before I finally agreed to let her rest.

"You bastard," she grinned weakly, "you said one more."

I had depleted her strength at last, it seemed, because she was lying on me now as limply as a rag doll, her face lying against my cock, unmoving. I would have worried whether I'd killed her except for the fact that I could feel her gentle breathing as she lay on me.

I reached down and helped her crawl up next to me, taking her nude form in my arms. "You OK?" I asked. She smiled weakly and whispered, "Ohhh, yes."

I kissed her deeply, still tasting my own cum, and we closed our eyes and drifted off to sleep.


The End

[birdie8819]

Sick Day

Alicia stood in front of her mirror making sure her make-up had been applied correctly. She was a very pretty girl in her own estimation. Her black hair fell to halfway down her back, her dark eyes had a bit of a twinkle in them, and everything else was in order. After being completely satisfied with what she saw in the mirror, Alicia shut off the lights, gathered her things, and left for work.

Alicia opened the office like she does every morning. She put on a pot of coffee, put the day's schedule on her boss', Mr. Bowen, desk, and made sure she had plenty of the things he usually asked for between meetings with his clients and other lawyers. Though Alicia wasn't the only secretary in the office, she was the one that Mr. Bowen trusted the most. All of his high profile cases he gave to her to personally see to. She was happy with the faith he showed in her, so she wanted to make sure his days started off as well as she could. A few minutes before he was scheduled to arrive, she got his coffee mug from his office and filled it with the hot beverage, add the right amount of cream and sugar, and then set it in the middle of his desk.

Fifteen minutes later, that cup of coffee still sat there, untouched. Alicia was starting to wonder if something had happened to Mr. Bowen. He was never this late to the office. Usually he would arrive right at 8a.m. Alicia had just started to look through her speed-dial numbers for his cellular phone number when the office phone started to ring.

"Good morning. Attorney Keith Bowen's office, how may I help you?" she said after picking it up.

"Hi, Alicia, it's me," she heard the man on the other end of the line say. She recognized his voice right away.

"Hi, Mr. Bowen. You seem to be running a bit behind this morning," she said with a playful tone in her voice.

"Yeah, well, I'm not feeling that well today, so I won't be coming into the office," he informed her. "I will be working from home. Could you call and cancel all of my appointments for the day? I know that there is a settlement conference set up for three this afternoon that is very important, but I don't think I can handle anything else."

"Not a problem, " she said. "Is there anything else I can get for you?"

"No, not that I can think of at the moment. If there is anything I will give you a call."

"You know where I'll be, " she said. "Take care and feel better."

"Thanks, Alicia. Good bye."

Alicia hung up the phone and began her phone calls, cancelling every meeting except for the 3 o'clock conference.

At 11 o'clock, the phone rang once again and Alicia answered it.

"Good morning, Attorney Keith Bowen's office, how may I help you?"

"Hi again," Mr. Bowen's voice came through the receiver.

"Hey, Mr. Bowen," she said, her voice sounding very happy. "How are you feeling?"

"A bit better, thanks," he replied. "I was wondering if you could do me a favor."

"What is it?" she asked.

"I need the Avery file for the meeting this afternoon," he told her. "I'm asking if you could bring it to me."

"Sure. Do you need anything else?" she inquired.

"Maybe some chicken soup," he said, his voice becoming higher towards the end.

"Mrs. Bowen isn't taking care of you?" she asked.

"She's visiting her parents in Philadelphia with the kids. They left on Saturday."

"Sorry to hear that, Mr. Bowen," she said. "I'll leave here in a few minutes and stop off at the deli up the street for your soup. I should be at your house in a half hour."

"Thanks, Alicia. You're the best."

True to her word, a half hour later, Alicia was knocking on the door to Mr. Bowen's house. He lived in a mansion on the northern end of town. It was three stories, with four white stone pillars in front holding up a balcony that stretched the entire length of the house. Beyond the pillars were the huge solid oak double doors with a pure silver knocker on the right side. She rang the doorbell and waited a few moments before Mr. Bowen answered it. He was in a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, with house slippers on his feet.

"Hey. Come in, come in," he said as he opened the door wide.

She pulled the file out from under her arm and held up a brown paper bag as she stepped inside saying, "Avery file here, and chicken soup in here."

"Thanks, Alicia," he said as he took both. "Come in, please."

He led her to his study, where he kept his computer and law books. His desk was made of cherry wood with a nice high-back leather chair behind it.

"I have been working on the settlement all morning," he said and for the first time Alicia could hear the stuffiness in his voice. "I just hope Mrs. Avery is going to be happy with it."

"Would you like for me to look it over?" Alicia asked.

"Would you mind?"

"Not at all. Hand it to me."

He gave her the printed copy of the settlement proposal he had been working on. Alicia began to read it as Mr. Bowen took out his hot soup and started drinking it. Without having to look up she knew what he was doing.

"There is a spoon in there, ya know," she said with a smile, never taking her eyes off of the paper in front of her.

"This is faster," he told her.

"You are going to. . ."

"Oh, damn it!"

". . . spill on yourself," she finished as she turned around. All down the front of his shirt, Mr. Bowen had spilled the hot broth. He set the container down and left the room.

Alicia watched him as he left. She had had a crush on him ever since she went to work for him. Even though he was 25 years older than she was, she found him to be one of the most handsome men she had ever seen. He was tall, about 6 feet, had a decent physique, more firm than muscular, and he was starting to go grey around his temples. With all of these things put together, Alicia found herself very drawn to him.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She set the paper down after she had finished reading it and went to look for him. She heard a door open down a long hallway and followed the sound. When she was certain she had found the source of the noise, she turned the door's handle and opened it. The room she had found contained the laundry equipment with stacks of clean clothes on some shelves above the washer and dryer, and there stood Mr. Bowen, shirt and sweat pants off, completely naked, reaching up on the shelf for a new shirt while a pair of running shorts sat on top of the washing machine.

"God damn it," he was muttering. "I'm such a klutz. I'm always spilling something on me, usually, its coffee." He turned and saw that Alicia was standing in the doorway. He did his best to cover the bottom half of his body, but it was too late, she had already seen him. "I'm sorry, Alicia. I should have locked the door."

She didn't say anything, just kept staring down at his crotch, which his hands were covering up. He called her name twice more and she finally responded after the second attempt.

"Are you ok, Alicia?" he asked.

She refocused her eyes on his before answering.

"Yes, sir, I'm fine," she said. "Just a little. . ." She paused for a second, gathered her thoughts and steeled her resolve, before starting to slowly walk towards him. "Sorry, Mr. Bowen, but I have found you very attractive from the first time I saw you, and now that I see you like this, there are so many things running through my head and I am going to do at least one of them right now."

She grabbed his head and pressed her lips to his, kissing him deeply.

After being taken by surprise, Mr. Bowen pushed Alicia off of him, held her at arms length and asked her what she thought she was doing.

"Something that I have wanted to do for a long, long time," she said as she started to run her hands up and down his chest, her fingers going through the fine hair that resided there. She kissed him hard again before bending down to kiss his neck and chest.

"We shouldn't be doing this," he protested as she continued down his body. "I really think we should. . . Oh!" He groaned as he felt her lips close around the head of his member. She pulled off of his cock, kissed the tip, and then started licking the underside from the base to the head over and over again. When she had him completely hard, she took him in her mouth once again, bobbing her head and using her right hand to massage his scrotum.

"Oh, Jesus," he moaned. "That's so good . . .but we should stop." He tried to push her head off of him again, but it wasn't that much of an effort.

Alicia pulled him out of her mouth with a 'pop'. She looked up at him from her knees and said, "You don't really want me to stop, do you, Mr. Bowen?" When he didn't answer she engulfed him once again, sucking him hard and using her tongue to tickle the vein on the underside of his cock. He wrapped his hands in her long dark hair and began to control her pace. He would push or pull on her hair depending on how fast or slow he wanted her lips to run up and down his shaft. A few times he pushed her all the way down to the base of his 8-inch cock, causing her to choke a little. When he felt that she had sucked on him enough, he pulled her off of her knees and kissed her.

She broke the kiss and said, "And you wanted me to stop."

"My mistake," he said as he pressed his lips to hers again. As their lips were locked together, he started to unbutton her white blouse. She helped him by pulling the garment out of the waistband of her skirt. As soon as the blouse was off, her bra joined it on the floor of the laundry room. Mr. Bowen pulled away from her long enough to look down at her exposed breasts. They stood out firm from her chest and were capped with eraser-like nipples that he found himself wanting to nibble and suck on. He dropped his head to her chest and began tonguing them, making them harder than they already were. He bit down lightly on one of them, eliciting a moan of pleasure from Alicia.

She pulled his head up from her breasts and kissed him passionately, slipping her tongue into his mouth, dancing with his. He lifted her up and set her down on top of the dryer. Breaking apart once again, he leaned back and ran his hands down her chest, along her stomach, over her deep red skirt and then down her thighs before reaching under the hem line of the skirt and pulling down her thong panties. He pushed the bottom of the skirt up so it showed her shaved quim, with only a strip of manicured dark hair reaching up from the top of her clit. He dropped his head into her lap and started licking the juices that were flowing from her. He took her clit between his lips, gently sucking on it while lashing it over and over with the tip of his tongue. Alicia reached down and grabbed the back of his head and pushed him into her sex further. He pulled back a little, allowing her clit to come out of his mouth, and began licking up and down the full length of her slit, lavishing in the taste of her. After a few swipes of her pussy, Keith Bowen attacked her clit one again, alternating between flicking it, sucking it, and rubbing it with his thumb.

Alicia loved all of his attention, enjoying the sensation of his tongue on her most sensitive area. She could feel her orgasm starting to build. It swelled from deep in the pit of her stomach and centered on her hard clit.

"Oh, fuck," she groaned. "I'm cumming, I'm cummmmmiiinnnnnnnggggggg!!" She shuddered as her orgasm ripped through her body. Her hips rose off of the dryer, bathing Keith's face in her orgasmic juices. He didn't mind though. He wanted her to cum in the worst way. He wanted to lick her through her orgasm, to taste her as she reached her pinnacle.

When she calmed down a bit, he brought his head up from her drenched pussy, licking his lips. She grabbed the back of his head and pulled him to her, kissing him so she could taste herself. Alicia pushed him away from her only so she could jump off of the laundry equipment. She looked down at his still hard cock. She took it in her hand and stroked him a couple of times. It felt harder to her now than it did when she had it in her mouth.

"Fuck me," she said breathlessly. "Fuck me now."

Keith spun her around and bent her over the dryer. He lifted her skirt and rubbed the bare skin of her ass. She was warm and smooth and he realized he had wanted this just as much as she did. He gave the insides of her thighs light slaps, causing her to spread her legs more. He moved in behind her, his cock in his hand, and in one thrust, penetrated her deeply, pushing until he could feel her wetness against his balls.

Being filled so much so quickly surprised Alicia and her torso shot up from the top of the dryer, revealing to her boss for the first time the tattoo she had on her left shoulder. Seeing she had it turned him on more and he thrust even harder into her depths.

"Oh, God, yes," she moaned as she looked back at him. "That feels soooo good. Fuck me harder."

He did as she asked, even though he knew it would make him cum faster. He slammed his pelvis into the cheeks of her ass over and over again. He reached down with his right hand and started rubbing her clit with the tip of one of his fingers, determined to make her cum when he did. Her moaning became louder as he applied more pressure to her love button and the walls of her pussy started clamping down on him more.

That was the beginning of the end for him. Feeling her convulse around his throbbing erection started a tingling in his balls, signaling to him that orgasm was approaching. He continued pounding into her and rubbing her clit when she looked back at him and groaned, "I'm cumming again. Cum with me, cum with me."

He thrust once more hard into her and felt her begin to cum on his hard cock. Her pussy clutched around him, causing his balls to finally boil over. He shot stream after stream of cum deep into her pussy. His pelvis jerked deeper into her with every burst of semen that he set forth.

When they had both calmed down enough, Keith pulled out of her. When he did, a good portion of his seed came out with him and fell to the floor, while some more ran down the inside of Alicia's thighs. She turned around and slowly sank to her knees then took his still hard tool into her mouth. She moved her head up and down a few times before taking him out from between her lips.

"Anything else I can get for you, Mr. Bowen?" she asked as she licked the tip of his cock again.

"Not right now, Alicia," he said as he looked down at her. "But I think I may need you to stay here and help me for the rest of the afternoon."


The End

[beary]

Anamika - The Slutty Housewife

Anamika looked out the window of the eighteenth floor hotel room at the hustle and bustle going on in the alley below and wondered again why she and Kamal were there in the hotel. It seemed like a silly expense. Granted, it was a special occasion - her thirty-first birthday AND their tenth anniversary - and they planned to spend the night drinking and dancing, but home was only twenty- five minutes away by commuter train so it wasn't as if they had to worry about driving under the influence. Oh well, it was what Kamal wanted to do so why should she care.

She turned and went to the bed and opened the garment bag she had carried to work with her in the morning. She took out the two cocktail dresses she had packed. She hadn't been able to make up her mind between the black and the red so she had packed them both. Taking them out of the bag and hanging them up she still couldn't make up her mind. She looked sexy as hell in both of them. Maybe she would let Kamal decide.

She unbuttoned the dress she was wearing and began to slip it off when something from the corner of her eye caught her attention. She turned her head and saw a man standing at a window in the building across they alley and then she quickly looked away. He was no more than twenty-five or thirty feet away and instinctively she knew he was watching her. It had never occurred to her to close the drapes, not all the way up there on the twentyth floor. She was just on the verge of going over and pulling them closed when something happened to her. A wild and crazy thought entered her head. She didn't know him and he didn't know her. "Dare I?" she wondered and even as she had the thought she knew she was going to do it.

She stayed in full view of the man and slowly took off her dress and let it fall to the floor. She made a production out of getting out of her slip and letting it join the dress and she felt the heat building in her pussy as she got into stripping for the unknown man.

Next the brassiere. She reached behind her and her fingers unhooked it and she let the straps slide down one arm at a time. She resisted the impulse to turn toward the man as the bra fell away from her breasts and instead stood still so he could see them in profile. They were still firm, even after two children, and they thrust out from her chest. The nipples were stiff from the excitement of what she was doing and she took them between the thumbs and forefingers of her hands and rolled them as she moaned and felt the heat flow to her pussy.

She hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and then wiggled her ass as she shimmied out of them and they fell to puddle around her ankles. She stepped out of them and then did a slow turn to put her back to "The Watcher" - that is what he was to her now, 'The Watcher' - and then she spread her legs slightly and bent at the waist to pick up the clothes that she had dropped. She looked back between her legs and saw that he was still there and he had taken out his cock and he was stroking it. She shivered with the feeling of wickedness that coursed through her as she realized what she was doing to the man.

As she put the clothes she had picked up on the dresser she noticed that the bed was in The Watcher's line of sight and she smiled an evil little smile as she decided to keep the show going. She lay down on the bed, spread her legs and started rubbing her pussy. She thought of The Watcher looking at her and she opened her legs wider as she slid one finger into herself. Did he see it slip in? Oh God, she felt so slutty lying there hoping that he could see her finger split her pussy lips. She added a second and then a third and began fingering herself. She could see him stroking his cock and she tried to match her hand speed to his. She rubbed her clit and moaned as she worked herself toward an orgasm.

She strained to see if she could get a look at The Watcher's face, but shadows and window glare from the windowpanes prevented it. She had three fingers working and was so lost in the lust of the moment that she didn't hear the shower stop running. She felt someone get on the bed with her and she panicked. Oh Jesus, he had somehow rushed over and managed to get across the street and into her room. Her eyes snapped open and she saw Kamal looking down at her and stroking his erection. She reached for it, took it in her hand and drew him toward her. She cried out so loud when her husband entered her that she was sure The Watcher heard her.

She looked over Kamal's shoulder and saw that The Watcher was still there and his hand was a blur on his cock and she had the quickest orgasm of her life. She had two more orgasms as Kamal drove hard and deep into her, but she knew that Kamal hadn't given them to her; they came because she was being watched by a man she didn't know who was masturbating because of her. Just after her third climax she glanced over Kamal's shoulder and saw that The Watcher was gone. She felt the edge go out of her excitement and when Kamal finished she wiggled out from under him and went into the bathroom to take her shower.

As she used the hot soapy rag to wash her pussy she thought again of The Watcher and his fist beating his big, meaty cock and she pushed the rag into her pussy with two fingers and had another orgasm.


To be continue

[beary]

She stood looking at the two cocktail dresses on their hangers and made her decision. She would go with the red. She was definitely feeling like The Lady in Red so the red dress would be appropriate. The red dress and no bra!!! She wondered what had gotten into her that afternoon. It was so unlike her to do what she did. Maybe so, but why did it turn her on so much? Exposing herself to another man and now here she was planning to go without a bra while knowing if she didn't watch her posture someone was going to get a good look at her breasts. She didn't understand the change that had come over her, but she did like the feeling - she liked the feeling a lot.

The restaurant she and Kamal were going to was just across the alley on the ground floor of the same building that The Watcher had been in. Would he be in the restaurant? Would he recognize her? If he did would he find some way to let her know? My God, what would she do if that happened. At the very last minute, while Kamal was still in the bathroom she took off her panties. No bra and no panties, my God, what had she become.

As she and Kamal were shown to their table she felt as though every male eye in the place was on her. Was one of the men in the room The Watcher? She looked around the room, but did not notice that anyone was giving her undue attention and she felt a shred of disappointment. She wanted The Watcher to be there looking at her and remembering how he had masturbated while looking at her. God, what a rush it was to think that there might be a man in the room who had seen her naked; who had watched her play with her breasts and pussy and who had seen her take the hard cock of her husband.

She had the menu open and was looking it over when the waiter brought the bottle of wine that Kamal had ordered. She ignored the two men as they went through the silly ritual of sniffing the cork, rolling the wine in the glass and all the rest of that nonsense. Using the open menu as a shield to keep Kamal from seeing what she was doing she leaned forward as if to read the small print on the bottom of the menu. Her dress gaped open across the bodice and her breasts were in full view for the waiter to appreciate, her nipples erect and screaming, "Touch me, touch me." From the corner of her eye she saw him looking down her dress as Kamal played 'the wine game.' Anamika wondered if she had given him an erection, but she dared not look.

The waiter left, but he must have spread the word about what he saw because there was a constant stream of bus boys coming by to refill their water glasses. And every time they did if Kamal's attention was elsewhere she would lean forward and give them a good look. Anamika didn't know what she was doing to them, but she knew what she was doing to herself. Kamal wouldn't know what hit him when they got back to the hotel room. Anamika was hot enough to fuck him to death.

Dinner over, they went to the lounge on the other side of the lobby and found a table close to the dance floor. The live band was pretty good and seemed to specialize in the music of the Sixties and Seventies, which is the sound that she and Kamal preferred. As she sat down she allowed the dress to ride up and then she spread her legs and wondered if anyone could see her uncovered treasure.

The next two hours went by as she and Kamal drank and danced. The entire time she was aware of the male eyes on her and she constantly wondered if one of them was The Watcher. Anamika was careful to hide it from Kamal as she flashed her breasts every chance she got and when they were sitting she made sure that her dress was up and her legs were apart. Anamika was hot! She was hot and ready to go back to the hotel room before she lost it right there in the lounge and tried to get Kamal to take her on their table. But first she needed to hit the ladies room.

After taking care of business she touched up her makeup and then took a good look at herself in the mirror. What she saw looking back at her was a woman who really needed to be made love to. Oh shit, she grinned at herself as she thought:

"Tell it like it is. A woman who needs to be fucked and fucked hard."

Anamika set her clutch down on the counter and pulled her dress down to expose her breasts. She looked at her stiff nipples and then pulled on them with her fingers. "Oh God" she moaned and pulled her dress back up. She needed to get Kamal back to their room NOW!!!

As she left the restroom someone grabbed her and spun her so that her face was pressed against the wall. Strong arms held her in place and a voice said in her ear:

"Enjoying yourself bitch? Get yourself off teasing people? You think I didn't know you saw me in the window? I know what you are. I've watched you all night flashing your tits and cunt," the voice said as she felt her dress being lifted and then fingers probing for her pussy.

Anamika moaned and then voluntarily or involuntarily - she never knew which - she spread her legs and he drove his fingers into her and she orgasmed. She actually orgasmed at his treatment of her.

"This is the wrong time and the wrong place, but there will be a right time and a right place you little slut, and when that time comes I'll fuck you until you bleed."

And then he was gone!

Anamika stood there, face to the wall, trembling, but not from fear. No, not from fear, it was from excitement. She shook it off and headed for the table to get Kamal. They were going to the hotel room and they were going NOW even if she had to drag him. She was almost to the table when she realized that she didn't have her clutch purse. The Watcher must have taken it from her and she hadn't noticed. Oh sweet Jesus. The Watcher had her driver's license! He would know her name and where she lived and she was suddenly amazed when she realized that the idea not only didn't frighten her, but it made her pussy drip.

Anamika reached the table and told Kamal that it was time to go and when he said, "Let's have one more drink and one more dance" she shocked him by saying, "No Kamal, now! I need to be fucked and I need it right now!" She had never used the "F" word in front of him before and he sat there looking up at her, mouth open in amazement. She grabbed his sleeve and pulled at him.

"Now Kamal, now!" The elevator door had no sooner closed than she went to her knees in front of Kamal and pulled his zipper down.

"What the hell are you doing Renu? Cut that out" Kamal cried as she reached in and took hold of his cock.

Anamika almost had it out when the car suddenly stopped at nine and an older couple started to get on. The woman took one look at Anamika on her knees and snorted, "Well, I never!" as she grabbed the man with her and pulled him back off the elevator. Anamika laughed and said:

"That's probably true. I'll bet that she never."

"What the hell has gotten into you Anamika?"

"It's what I'm trying to get into me lover. You!"


To be continue

[beary]

She got Kamal's cock out and managed to give it a few licks and a few quick sucks until she felt the car start to slow and then she quickly stood up. She almost giggled watching Kamal frantically trying to stuff his erection back inside his trousers. The elevator stopped at twenty and Anamika dragged her husband to their room and waited impatiently as Kamal fumbled with the key.

Once inside the little red dress hit the floor and she was pulling at Kamal's belt. As Kamal moved between her legs she looked over his shoulder and she thought she saw a shadow behind the window opposite. Was he there? Was he watching? God, she hoped so as she dug her nails into Kamal's ass, pulled him to her and begged him to fuck her hard and make her cum.

Anamika sat at her desk staring out the window and thinking about the last two weeks. First, there had been what had happened on the night she and her husband Kamal had celebrated her birthday and their anniversary. Anamika couldn't believe how she had acted and the thoughts she'd had that night. She had been stared at and lusted after by a whole room full of men and she had loved it. She left the restaurant a changed woman - a woman who wanted the attention of men and a woman who would do the things necessary to grab that attention.

The next day on the train to work she noticed that the men in the car weren't paying her any attention even though she was a good looking woman and she finally figured out that the way she was dressed had a lot to do with it. Severely tailored business suit, hair up in an unbecoming bun and wearing 'sensible' shoes. The perfect look for a sixth grade school teacher, but not something that would make men want her. And Anamika wanted them to want her - she needed them to want her - not that she would ever let one of them have her. She loved Kamal and she would never betray him, but that didn't mean that she couldn't tease a bit.

As was their usual Saturday morning routine Kamal had gone to his standing Saturday morning golf date and she used that morning to do her shopping. But that Saturday she had modified the routine. Instead of the sweats or jeans she usually wore that morning she left the house in a short skirt, low cut blouse and with no bra. She wore a sweatshirt over the blouse and wore tennis shoes, but carried a pair of "fuck me" pumps in a bag. Anamika drove the kids to their dance lessons and dropped them off. Anjali's mother would pick them up when she picked up Anjali and drop them off for their swimming lessons. She would finish her shopping and then pick up her two and Anjali and drop Anjali off on the way home. She watched the kids go into the dance studio and then she headed for the Wal-Mart Super Center.

In the Wal-Mart parking lot she removed the sweatshirt and tennis shoes and put on her heels. She checked her makeup in the visor mirror and then headed into the store. For the next hour she wandered up and down the aisles filling her shopping cart with items and filling trousers with hard ons. Any time a man was near she would bend at the waist to get something off the bottom shelf and let him see her free hanging breasts with their stone hard nipples. She would smile to herself when out of the corner of her eye she saw the man's pants 'tent' up.

She had men following her through the store pretending to be shopping, but she knew they were looking at her and wanting her. She had purchased a half dozen pair of thong panties and while doing it she teased two of her admirers. She stood there holding a pair of the panties in front of her and contemplated them as the two men watched. She knew they were imagining seeing her wear them and the thought made her hot. She knew they not only wanted to see her wearing them, but they wanted to be the one to help her take them off and that thought made her even hotter. By the time she had picked the kids up and had gotten home she was as horny as a goat.

When Kamal came home from the golf course she had sent the kids out to play and then she had pulled Kamal into the bedroom, pushed him back on the bed and went for his zipper. It had been a quick, no frills fuck. She hadn't even taken his pants off. She worked his cock out, sucked it until it was hard enough for her and then she had moved over him, pushed down on him as his hardness slid into her and then she had fucked him until he came. Along the way she'd had two orgasms of her own. When she dismounted and let him get up he had said:

"I don't know what's come over you lately, but I think I like it. I like it a lot."

She looked at him as his cum oozed out of her pussy and thought:

"Oh no honey, I don't think you would like it at all."

Sunday was a day for catching up around the house and she stayed so busy that she never once thought of what had happened on Wednesday night or on Saturday, at least not until three that afternoon. She was in the driveway helping Kamal wash the car when she noticed a car coming down the street. It slowed when it reached her house and then speeded up after it had gone by. Ten minutes later she saw the same car coming down the street from the other direction and it did the same thing again. It slowed down as it reached her house and then speeded up after it went by. She couldn't see into the car because of the tinted windows, but she knew who it was and her pussy got damp as she realized that The Watcher had just let her know that he knew where she lived. Why knowing that caused her to become sexually aroused she had no idea, but aroused she was and once the kids were put to bed Kamal never knew what hit him. As she had her third orgasm in her mind she imagined The Watcher watching them as he masturbated.

Monday on the way to work she sat on the commuter and looked around at the male passengers, who were again not paying her any mind, and she wondered about it. She was a good looking woman and the clothes she was wearing shouldn't have detracted from that. Were these men less manly than the men who had lusted for her the previous Wednesday and the ones who had followed her around Wal-Mart? What was wrong with them?

That afternoon when she left her classroom and went into the teacher's lounge she found a package in her mailbox. It was addressed to her at the school and had no return address on it. No stamps, no FedEx or UPS labels, just a package wrapped in brown paper with her name on it. She opened it to find her clutch purse with her driver's license still inside. She felt the surge of heat in her belly - The Watcher knew where she worked! She set down at the table, her mind in a whirl as she remembered his promise:

"There will be a right time and a right place you little slut and when that time comes I'll fuck you till you bleed."

And now he knew not only where she lived, but also where she worked. She asked the girl behind the counter in the school office if she knew who delivered the package.

"Just a guy who said he was with a messenger service."

She put it out of her mind and hurried back to her classroom for her next class.


To be continue

[beary]

Before she boarded the train to go home she went into the station restroom and opened up her suit jacket, rolled the waist band of her skirt up two turns to show a little more leg, and then closed the jacket. She would see if a little more leg got her a little more attention. As she left the restroom she saw male eyes on her and she wondered if one of the men was The Watcher.

On the train she sat in a very unladylike manner. She had both feet firmly planted on the floor and her legs slightly spread. Over the top of the book she was pretending to read she saw two men opposite her straining to look up her skirt without trying to be obvious about it and it excited her. She wished she had shortened the skirt a little more.

She was fired up when she got home, but she had to hold it in. She couldn't rush off to the bathroom and use her hairbrush handle because she needed to get dinner started. But Kamal was going to be in for another long, hard night. As she peeled the potatoes she thought of how she could dress the next day. She needed to find that fine line between what would excite the men on the train and what would be acceptable wear at work. Or did she? Why not both? Yes, that is what she would do; she would do both.

Kamal left for work a half-hour before she did so he didn't see her as she left the house. She was wearing a short skirt, thong panties, a low cut blouse and she wasn't wearing a brassiere. The outfit was topped off (or bottomed off she giggled) with a pair of "come fuck me" high heels. If she didn't get their attention in that outfit then they were dead and just had not yet been buried. She carried the clothes she would wear to work in a garment bag and would change into them when she got off the train.

It was everything that she hoped it would be. Men jockeyed for position to sit near her or across from her so they could look down her blouse or up her skirt. She smiled to herself as she saw all the tented trousers and knew that she had caused them. That morning set the pattern for the next week. The train was her stage and when on the train she let the world watch her as she tempted and teased. Every time she bent forward or leaned down her breasts were on display for all to see. When she sat down she let her skirt ride up and the men across from her strained to look up her skirt and catch a glimpse of her just barely covered clean shaven pussy. Her eyes met there's and she grinned knowing that every one of them wanted her and would fuck her in a heartbeat if they just got the chance.

Every day on the train and at the station she looked from face to face to see if there was any indication that one of them might be The Watcher. He said that someday he would catch her alone and every time she thought of that whispered promise her pussy got wet. She knew she would never be unfaithful to Kamal, but the fantasy was just so damned hot!!!

It was a Tuesday morning and she was in the women's rest room changing clothes when her cell phone beeped. Anamika took it out of her purse and looked at the display. It said, "Private number" and she wondered who it could be. She pushed the button and said:

"Hello?"

"Good morning slut" said the voice she never would forget. "Changing out of your slut clothes? Getting ready to go and pretend you are something you are not? You are a slut Anamika and we both know it and one of these days you will be my slut. Like it or not Anamika, you WILL be my slut" and he disconnected.

At first she was alarmed that he had her cell number. Was there nothing about her that he didn't know? And then her body tingled at knowing that he was out there and that he wanted her. He wanted her as bad as the men on the train wanted her. She hurried into a stall and it took her less than a minute to get herself off with her fingers. As she left the bathroom she stopped and scanned the crowd looking for something, anything that might point out The Watcher. She saw nothing out of the ordinary and she hurried off to work.

Anamika wondered if her students got anything from her that day. Her mind was on The Watcher and how he seemed to know everything about her. She knew how he found out where she lived, but how had he found out her cell phone number, how had he found out where she worked? She remembered his form in the window as he jacked off his cock. The same cock he had promised that he was going to fuck her with. She knew he never would - she would never allow it - so why was her pussy always wet when she thought of him? Somehow she managed to get through the day and when she got on the train to go home there was something different. On a whim she had taken off her thong. Some lucky guy was going to get a full beaver shot on the train that evening.

She hadn't been sitting there for a full minute before she noticed the man across from her staring up her skirt. Anamika moved her legs just a little farther apart and he grinned at her. She grinned back and he responded by rubbing his bulge and that drew her eyes to it. My God, she thought, what did he have in there, a large summer sausage? She watched as he slowly unzipped and suddenly she knew what he was going to do. The tunnel was coming up and as soon as they entered it he was going to take out his cock. She sat there staring mesmerized at his hands as he got ready.

The train drove into the darkness and something snapped in her and she got up and hurried over and sat down next to the man. He took one of her hands and put it on his cock and then he removed her hand. Anamika knew she should let go of his cock and go back to her seat, but something kept her there and when the man's hand left hers she left her hand where it was and seconds later she was surprised to see that she was stroking his cock. She felt his hand on the back of her head and she didn't resist as he slowly pushed it down. She moaned and opened her mouth and he pushed upwards into it.

Her body was on fire with the slutitshness of it. She had never done anything even remote like that before and she couldn't believe that she was doing it then. Her head was bobbing up and down and he was arching up and pushing his cock at the back of her throat as he moaned, "Yes, yes, yes." Out of the corner of her eye she saw the sliver of light that told her they were almost out of the dark tunnel. She went to lift her head, but the man moaned:

"Please, oh God please, I'm so close."

Anamika clamped her lips tight around him and bobbed her head faster and he moaned, "Oh yes," as his cock erupted in her mouth. Two quick gulps and she lifted her head from his cock just as they roared out into the daylight. Fifteen male passengers watched as she wiped the trace of cum leaking from her lips with the back of her hand. She looked each one in the eye and grinned as she stood up to get off at her stop.

As she stepped off the train she was thinking, "Oh God, was Kamal going to be in for it that night. She was going to fuck him to death."


To be continue

[beary]

That night for the first time in her married life Anamika fell asleep sexually unsatisfied. Kamal had, for the first time ever, said:

"Enough Renu, enough. For God's sake woman, I'm only human." Anamika woke up and reached over for Kamal. She may have gone to sleep unsatisfied, but she could start the day out right. But Kamal wasn't there. She got out of bed and pulled on a robe and headed downstairs. Kamal was in the kitchen making the coffee and he was already dressed. She wasn't going to get anywhere with him that morning.

She got the kids up and then fixed breakfast. Kamal kissed her goodbye and left for work and she fed the kids and got them out the door on time to meet the school bus. As she was getting herself ready for work she thought again of what had happened on the train. That wasn't her! None of what had been happening lately was the real her. She didn't know what had happened to cause her to be the way she was behaving. It had to stop! She needed to get control of herself. She selected the most sever looking business suit and the most unflattering pair of shoes she owned. Minimum make up and her hair up in an unbecoming bun and she was ready to go.

She was ignored on the ride into town and she didn't see anyone look at her as she went from the station to the school, but she was barely inside the door when her cell phone beeped. She answered it and heard:

"It's too late," said the voice that sent shivers down her spine. "You can dress down, but we both know that you are a slut. I'm out here slut, and I'll have my chance."

She heard him disconnect and as she stood there looking at the phone in her hand she became aware of something. Her left hand was caressing a breast. Good God what was wrong with her.

That evening on the train ride home she kept her eyes on the floor. She didn't want to look up and see if any of the faces present were some of the same faces that had watched her wipe the cum off of her mouth with the back of her hand. She especially didn't want to see the face of the man who had pushed her mouth down on his cock. She closed her eyes and forced her mind to concentrate on practical things. The new house should be completed within the month and she needed to make lists of what to do, what to keep, what to give away to Goodwill and what needed to be done to the house to help it sell. There had been a ton of walk throughs, but no offers and Neeta, the real estate agent, had given her a list of things that people hadn't liked about the house. She had worked off most of what was on the list, but she still had a dozen or so items left to do.

She felt someone settle on the seat next to her, but didn't think anything of it until arms went around her to hold her and hands grabbed her head. She opened her eyes to see that they had just entered the tunnel and then there was a man standing in front of her. She opened her mouth to demand to know what the man was doing, but as soon as she opened her mouth she had the answer - a cock was pushed into the open hole and as the hands held her head the man fucked her face. The man who had his arms around her was rubbing her tits and even through the jacket, the blouse, the slip and the bra she could feel her nipples harden. A hand slid up her skirt and fingers poked, probed and pushed at her pussy. She felt the crotch of her panties forced to the side and then fingers were pushing into her pussy. She moaned and spread her legs and surrendered her pussy to the hand. The cock in her mouth was pistonning fast trying to get off before the end of the tunnel and she moaned again and clamped her lips tight around the cock. A voice moaned, "Oh Jesus" and she felt his cum spill into her mouth. She gulped it down and then licked the cock as it was pulled out of her mouth.

Suddenly the arms holding her released her and the hand was withdrawn from her pussy. She sat there with her eyes closed until her stop was called and then, with eyes still on the floor, she got up and moved to the door. As soon as she got home she stripped off her clothing and using the handle of her hairbrush she got herself off. She couldn't believe what had just happened to her. An unknown faceless man had fucked her mouth and as she moved the hairbrush faster she knew it would happen again and she also knew she wouldn't fight it.

It was a Saturday morning. Kamal was out playing twenty, the kids were at the pool for their swimming lessons and she had an hour before she needed to go pick them up. She had just gotten home from shopping at Wal-Mart and she was horny and hotter than hell. She had worn what she considered her "slut suit," short skirt, low cut blouse with no brassiere on under it and high heels. She got a hell of a kick out of slowly walking the aisles and generating hard dicks and knowing that every man who saw her wanted to fuck her. She wondered if the day would come when one of them would. She knew one who wanted to and who was determined to. At least she thought he did. She hadn't heard from The Watcher in three weeks.

She was in her kitchen looking out her window at Akshay who was busy cutting the grass in her backyard. Akshay was the twenty year old son of their next door neighbors and Kamal had hired him to take care of the yard so Kamal would be free to play golf on the weekends. She watched him as he moved back and forth across the yard dressed in only shorts. She wondered if he had boxers or briefs on under those shorts. It didn't seem fair that he could get away with walking around in only shorts.


To be continue

[beary]

It didn't seem at all fair to her that men could walk around almost naked while women had to cover it all up. She grinned to herself as she thought, "Well, not all women. Some of us let a little of it hang out" as she remembered her train rides and her visits to Wal- Mart." She wondered again where her exhibitionist streak had suddenly come from as she wondered if Akshay had ever seen naked beasts, ass or pussy. She wondered what Akshay would do if she let him see her like The Watcher saw her. She got a warm and fuzzy feeling as she thought of letting the young lad see her goodies. What would he do? How would he act? She giggled as she realized that she knew exactly what he would do. He would find a private place where he could get rid of the hard on she had given him. Could she make it happen so she would be where she could watch him stroke himself?

He was a good-looking boy and she wondered if he was still a virgin. Had he played with any of the young girls he knew? If she let him see her would she be his first naked woman? Oh my God, wouldn't that be a rush. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to make it happen. She wanted to expose herself to him. Oh my God she thought as she realized that the idea had her pussy dripping.

She looked at her watch; she had enough time before she had to pick up the kids. She wouldn't let him see her nude that day, but she could tease him a little. That's what she would do, tease and escalate. A little that day, a little more the next time and even more the time after that. Make him want to see more. Make him sneak around, looking in windows, peeping to see if he could see more of her. All she would have to do was find things for him to do around the house and then 'carelessly' and 'accidentally' let him see more and more until she let him see her in all of her naked glory. No better time to start then right then.

She hurried upstairs to her bedroom and dug through her drawers until she found just what she wanted. She undressed and put on the short skirt that she wore on the train and then put on the worn halter-top she had taken from the dresser. She leaned forward and got the effect she was looking for - her breasts were fully exposed. Next she took off her panties and sat down on the bed across from the dresser and looked in the dresser mirror as she moved around to find what position she needed to be sitting in for Akshay to be able to see up the skirt and get a glimpse of her clean shaven pussy. She combed her hair, put on some fresh makeup and headed back down to the kitchen.

She made a pitcher of lemonade and then went out to get Akshay. He had finished the backyard and was doing the south side of the house when she walked up to him. He was a tall boy, at least four inches taller than she was and he had to look down when she was talking to him. He couldn't help but notice her breasts and she did notice his eyes widen a bit when she leaned a little forward and the loose halter top let her breasts float free.

"It's hot out here Akshay and I noticed that you are all sweaty. I've made some lemonade so come on in the house and take a break and cool off."

She turned and headed for the back door and she could feel his eyes on her tight little ass so she put a little more wiggle into her walk. She had him sit at the kitchen table and then she poured him a glass of lemonade and bent forward at the waist to hand it to him. That gave him another chance to see her breasts. Did he notice how hard her nipples were, how they stuck out like stiff miniature erections?

She took the chair on the side of the table rather than the seat across from him and sat down with legs wide to give him a chance to look up her skirt. She leaned forward, giving him another look at her breasts and then asked:

"As a teacher I'm curious; what are your favorite classes in school."

"Math and chemistry I guess. I like the lab work we do in chemistry."

"How about science or biology? Don't you do lab work in those classes?"

"Yeah, but it is yucky. Who wants to cut up frogs."

"What about sports? You going to go out for any?"

"I'm going out for football."

His glass was empty and she leaned forward to take it from him. She grinned as she saw his eyes lock onto her exposed melons and saw the tent in his trousers. She yearned to reach out and touch it, but she didn't dare. As she refilled his glass she thought about the men on the train and giggled as she remembered what one of the men had whispered to her one night.

"We are going to rename the tunnel for you love. It will be called Blow Job Alley." But what she had been doing with them over the last few weeks she couldn't do with Akshay. The men on the train were grown adults while Akshay was just a boy. She could tease, but she didn't dare touch. But she did want to see his young cock and she did want to expose her naked body to him so she would just have to find a way to make it happen. She was just getting ready to sit down again when the pone rang. She took the call and suddenly everything changed and there was a sense of urgency to make what she wanted to happen with Akshay happen. Suddenly she had a limited window of opportunity.

The phone call did give her another opportunity to tease Akshay. She got up and sat on the kitchen counter while she talked and when Akshay looked her way he could see straight up her skirt. He could see her pussy and she wondered if he could see how damp it was and would he know that his looking is what was making it damp? Was the lump in his trousers more pronounced? She thought it was and she shivered knowing that she had caused it. She really, really wished she could see his cock and maybe even touch it just once.


To be continue

[beary]

When her phone call ended she slid off the counter, hung up the phone and then turned to see Akshay getting up. "I need to get back to cutting the grass. I have to be done by eleven-thirty because I promised my dad I'd help him move some things. Thank you for the lemonade."

"You're welcome Akshay," she said as he went back outside. She watched him go and she was already planning the next time

When Kamal got home she told him about the phone call. "We have an offer on the house. The couple that looked at it last Saturday have offered our asking price if we replace the cracked patio or get an estimate for having it done and subtract that much from what we want. Also, we need to finish working off that list of items she gave to us, that's part of the deal also. I told Neeta I'd have you call her back on it."

"Why didn't you just tell her to consider it a done deal?"

"I did, but you have to call her and let her know which way you are going to go. You talked about doing it yourself, but if you don't and we use a contractor we need to have a time frame for him getting the job done. If we go the estimate route we need to get Neeta the figure so she can get started on the paperwork. And, we have to start pushing to get the new house finished because our agreement with Neeta is that we would be out within forty-five days of closing."

"I'll go call her now."

"Oh, and I need you to talk to Akshay for me."

"Why? What did he do?"

"It's what I want him to do. I'm going to have to start packing and I'm going to need some help getting things down from the attic and up from the basement. See if you can hire him to help me."

"Shouldn't be a problem. Kids his age are always looking for a way to make some spending money."

"One of the items on the list that Neeta gave us was cleaning up the ratty looking flower beds across the back of the yard. Can you get Akshay to weed them?"

"I'll have him do it tomorrow. I'm going to the boat show with Ted. You interested in going?"

"No. I've some things I need to get done here. Things I have to do before we move. Ask Akshay to check with me when he comes over. I might have some things I want moved."

Sunday, as soon as Kamal had left for the boat show she had gone to the bedroom to get ready for Akshay. She put on her tightest T-shirt and the same skirt that she'd had on the day before. Again she went with no bra and no panties. With no bra her nipples poked the T- shirt and made sexy little pimples for anyone to see. She knew the pimples would be bigger by the time Akshay arrived; the excitement she was feeling would see to that. They would be positively stiff.

The doorbell rang and she looked through the spy hole and saw that it was Akshay. She rubbed her nipples one more time and opened the door. She said, "Hi Akshay" and watched as his eyes locked onto the peaks trying to poke through her T-shirt.

"Come on sweetie," she said as she turned and walked away from him, "My list is in the kitchen."

She knew his eyes were on her ass and she put some extra wiggle in her butt. In the kitchen she picked up her list and then 'accidentally' dropped it. Her back was to Akshay and she bent at the waist to pick it up. Her short skirt rode up and at the very least Akshay got a good look at her partially exposed buns. She picked up the paper and turned to face Akshay and was gratified to see from the bulge in his trousers that she was having the desired effect. She looked at the list and then said:

"The real estate people are bringing a couple by to look at the house so the first thing I'd like you to do is clean out those flower beds at the back of the yard. While you are doing that I'm going to take a shower. I've been working up in the attic and I'm all sweaty and yucky. By the time you get done with the flower beds I should be done and we can take a look at some of the other items on the list."

She hurried upstairs and pulled the drapes open and pulled the blinds up on the window that looked out onto the back yard and then stood back out of sight until she saw Akshay at the flower beds. She moved to the center of the window and presented herself in profile and as she did it she remembered the last time she had done it and felt an electric charge surge through her as she thought of The Watcher.

Out of the corner of her eye she watched Akshay and as soon as she saw him turn his head towards the house she threw her arms up and, as she had hoped, the sudden movement caught Akshay's attention and he looked up at the window. She slowly pulled the T-shirt up over her head and arched her back just a touch to push her breasts out. She let the Tee fall to the floor and then she cupped her breasts with her hands and rubbed the nipples with her thumbs. Still in profile she raised her arms and ran her fingers through her hair.


To be continue

[beary]

Akshay hadn't moved. He stood there staring up at the window and she saw him rub the front of his trousers and she gloried in the knowledge that she had given him a hard on. Her knees were trembling as she moved away from the window and fell on the bed. As she attacked herself with her fingers she knew she had to find a way to let him see her totally nude. Looking up from the yard at the bedroom window would only allow him to see her from the waist up. If she were naked in the family room he could see all of her through the large glass patio door, but what reason could she have for walking around nude in the family room? Then again, did she really need a reason? No, she did not! So what if Akshay figured out she was deliberately flashing him. That would make him look all that much harder. Yes! The next time he cut the grass she would prance around the family room naked for him. But that wouldn't be until next weekend and she didn't want to wait that long. What could she do between then and the next weekend?

She was staring up at the ceiling trying to get herself off with her fingers when the idea came to her. It might work. It could happen. She put on a robe and hurried down to the basement. Kamal had built a small locked closet where he kept his hunting rifles and shotguns. He had built it out of scrap lumber and a lot of the boards were warped so when he installed the pre-hung door he ended up with some gaps. He had never gotten around to finishing the installation by putting trim around the door when he sheet-rocked. She unlocked the closet and went inside and looked out through one of the gaps and saw that she could see almost half of the basement. It should work! There was a small ladder behind the furnace and she used it to stand on while she piled up a couple of boxes so the top ones were too high for her to reach without a ladder and then she put the ladder back behind the furnace.

She went back up to the bedroom and stood where she could watch Akshay work. When it looked like he was almost done she went back downstairs and called him into the kitchen. She was holding her robe closed with one hand and it was allowing the robe to show the upper slopes of her breasts and if she leaned just a bit forward Akshay could see all of them including the nipples. When Akshay came in she bustling around the kitchen and several times she moved by him and gave him a quick show.

"I have something I need you to do for me in the basement," she said. "Come on down and I'll show you."

She led him over to a pile of boxes and said, "When we move a lot of this will go out with the trash and some will be given to Goodwill. I can't reach those top boxes so I need for you to get them down for me so I can go through them. Then I will need you to carry the stuff I'm going to toss up to the garage. I'd like this one first."

As she said that she reached up to point at one particular box and when she did she let go of the robe and it opened up. She saw Akshay's eye go wide as he got the full front view of her body. He saw her breasts with the stiff, oh so stiff nipples, the flat tummy and the freshly shaven pussy before she said, "Oops, sorry about that" and closed her robe. "Can you do that for me as soon as you are done with the flower beds?"

Akshay said he could and then they walked back upstairs. She had noticed the hard lump in his pants and now all she could do was wait and hope. She watched Akshay from the window and when she saw him put the tools back in the shed where the lawn mower was stored she hurried down to the basement and got into the closet.

Five minutes later Akshay came down and walked over to the pile of boxes. He looked at them for a few seconds and then walked back over to the stairs and looked up as if he were listening for something and then he went back to the boxes. Apparently satisfied that he would hear if anyone started down the steps he unzipped his pants and took out his cock.

Anamika had a clear view of Akshay from the closet and she caught her breath as she watched him pull on his cock. It was a nice looking cock and she wished she was out there in front of him on her knees and offering him her mouth. Her fingers went to her pussy as she watched him work his cock. She thought of all the cocks she had sucked on the train and she wondered what a young boy would taste like. God but she wanted so bad to find out.

Akshay was stroking himself hard and fast and Anamika's fingers were plunging into her pussy and rubbing her clit and then she saw a rope of cum shoot out from the head of Akshay's cock and fall to the floor. The sight of it set her off and she bit her lip to keep from screaming out as she had her own orgasm. She watched him milk the last drop from his cock and then he pulled a hankie out of his back pocket and wiped his cock off and put it away. He knelt down and used the hankie to wipe up what was on the floor and then he put the hankie back in his pocket. He took the three top boxes down and set them on the floor and then went up the stairs and she heard him go out into the garage.

She came out of the closet and was headed for the stairs when something caught her eye. She went over and looked and saw that some of the cum that had spewed out of Akshay's cock had hit one of the boxes. She reached out and scooped it up with her finger and brought it up to her nose and sniffed it. It didn't smell any different than Kamal's and without even thinking she put her finger in her mouth and sucked it clean and then she suddenly realized what she had just done and she moaned and then rushed up to her bedroom.


To be continue

[beary]

She was lying on the bed and using the hairbrush to fill her aching pussy when the phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Hello slut," said the unmistakable voice of The Watcher, "Have you missed me? I was out of town for a bit, but I'm back and still looking for my chance. I won't join the line for the tunnel because I going to take your cunt and your ass. Soon slut, I'm going to have you soon."

He disconnected and she dropped the phone on the bed, moaned "Oh God, he knows about the train. Is there anything about me he doesn't know?" and went to work with the hairbrush.

Anamika went over the list of things she had to get done with an eye to those items where there was a possibility of being able to expose herself to Akshay. She had no idea why she got such a rush from letting the boy see her, she just knew that it turned her on and she loved that turned on feeling.

The item she was giving the most consideration to was the wall between the upstairs bathroom and the kid's bedroom. The kids at one time had done a number on the wall with crayons and finger paint. She had scrubbed and scrubbed the wall, but had never gotten it totally clean so it was going to have to be painted. Her bedroom door was just opposite the wall and if she had Akshay paint the wall she could be in the bedroom with the door opened just a crack and give Akshay a show. The wall would need two coats of paint and that meant she could tease him for hours. But she was running out of time. She needed to get it done soon.

She put the list down and got ready to go to work. Sever cut business suit and shoes with a two-inch heel. Hair up in an unbecoming bun and almost no make up. A last minute smile as she put her underpants in her purse and then she left the house.

There had been a change over the last week. It was almost as if the men who rode the train with her every day knew that she would be moving soon and wouldn't be taking that train anymore. Three days ago, for the first time, the men had moved in on her on the morning ride and she had given her first west to east blow job as they went through the tunnel. It was as if there was a sense of urgency on the part of the male riders in her car to get as much as they could in the time remaining. Now she had a cock pushed in her mouth going to work AND coming home.

Other than the very first one she had done she didn't know who was using her. She had no idea if every man in the car had pushed his meat in her mouth or if some turned away in disgust. She kept her eyes on the floor when she entered the car and closed them and kept them closed after she was seated. And she smiled at the thought that there ALWAYS was a seat for her.

She could tell when they got close to the tunnel because the men on either side of her would move closer and she would sense someone moving in front of her. Her ears heard the sound of the zipper and it was like Pavlov's bell, the sound made her mouth open and seconds later it was filled with cock. Hands went up her legs and she spread them wide to let the fingers find her pussy and then she was finger fucked as she sucked off the unknown man. Sometimes the man shot off a blast of cum down her throat and sometimes he didn't get off, but the unwritten and unspoken rule was that the cock had to be put away before the train surged out of the tunnel bore. Her eyes stayed closed until her stop was called and then, eyes to the floor, she got up and left.

That morning had been like the prior three days. The man hadn't gotten off, but the fingers working in her pussy had gotten her off. There would be no east to west blow job that night because Kamal was going to meet her after school and they were going to a cocktail party put on by one of Kamal's customers. She kept several changes of clothes in a locker in the girls locker room and when she got to school she changed into something a little nicer than her sever "cock sucking suit." She touched up her make up in the mirror and headed for her classroom and sat down at her desk just as the bell rang.

Students came into the classroom and took their assigned seats and her work day began. She looked out over the classroom and thought of how much she disliked her first hour. The class was eighty percent female and she got no enjoyment out of teasing girls. Her second and third hours weren't much better. Her favorite class of the day was her fourth hour - seventy-five percent boys. Plus she had an hour break between her fourth hour and her last class of the day and when the 'mood' struck her she would ask one of the boys who didn't have a class the next hour to help her 'do some things'. If the boy were at all observant she would see to it he got an eye full. She was looking forward to the afternoon and she had already picked out the lucky boy and was making plans when Anita from the front office came and got her.

"You have a call in the office."

She followed Anita back to the office and Anita told her that the call was on line three.

"Hello?"

"Hello slut. Just wanted you to know that I haven't forgotten you. Make sure your cell phone battery is charged. I'll be calling you tonight."


To be continue

[beary]

Her plans for the day were shot. She could barely concentrate on her classes as she wondered about The Watcher's call and why he would be calling her that night.

Anamika caught a cab to the address Kamal had given her. It was a hotel and the cocktail party was being held in one of the ballrooms on the basement level. There were some people there she knew, people who worked with Kamal and who she had met at his company Christmas parties and other cocktail parties. She and Kamal circulated and socialized and she was introduced to a half a hundred people who she promptly forgot since she knew she would never see them again.

She had been at the party for an hour and a half when she heard her cell phone beep. She knew who it was before she even took the phone out of her purse. She looked at the display and it read "Private call." She just wouldn't answer it. She would not play his sick games; she just would not take the call. But as the phone continued to beep she felt her pussy dampen and with a sharp little cry of what was probably despair she pushed the button and said:

"Hello?"

"Good evening slut, are you ready?"

"Ready? Ready for what?"

"You know what you little cock-sucking whore. Go to the elevator and take it to the fourth floor."

"Why?"

"Because I will be waiting for you slut. It is going to happen. You and I both know it will happen, so let's get it over with. Take the elevator to the fourth floor. Do it now slut."

He disconnected and she stood there looking at the phone in her hand. He was there! He was there in the building and somehow he had known that she would be there at the cocktail party. Who was he? How did he know so much about her? The answer of course was on the fourth floor.

She glanced around the room and saw Kamal in conversation with a couple of men. She dropped her cell phone in her purse and walked over to the doorway to the ballroom. Just opposite was the bank of four elevators, any one of which could take her to the fourth floor, take her to the answers to her questions. Her pussy tingled, she could tell that her nipples were stiff inside her bra and in her minds eye she could see the form in the window across the alley with his hand on his cock as he watched Kamal fuck her on the hotel bed.

So simple, just walk the twenty-five feet and push the button. She remembered his hot breath on her neck and the way his fingers felt in her pussy and she shivered when she remembered the way he had called her "slut." She had just taken her first step toward the elevators when from behind her she heard:

"There you are. Are you ready to go?"

She turned and saw Kamal walking toward her. She cast a glance at the elevators and then said:

"Yes dear, I'm ready if you are."

On the way home she told Kamal, "There is no school tomorrow and I've already asked Akshay to help me around the house. Do you have anything you need done?"

"No. Just clear Neeta's list is all I can think of. I've decided to go the estimate route on the patio. I have a contractor coming to give me a bid on it Saturday. I should be home from the golf course before he gets there. What are you going to do to morrow?

"Move some things from the attic out into the garage and sort through them and have Akshay paint the wall between the bathroom and the kids room."

She slid over next to Kamal and her hand went to his fly. She pulled down his zipper and worked his cock out and then bent her head to take it in her mouth. She almost giggled at the thought that she was giving out her going home blow job after all.

She had the area taped off and a plastic drop cloth covering the floor when Akshay got there. She was wearing a pair of cut-off jean shorts that were cut so short that her pussy hairs would have stuck out had she not been clean shaven. With the shorts she wore a very loose halter top and she wasn't wearing a bra. Akshay would definitely get an eyeful that day and that would just be BEFORE she took her shower.

When the doorbell rang she ran to open the door and let Akshay in. She gave him a big smile and a big surprise when she took his arm and practically pulled him into the house. She pulled him to her and gave him a tight hug. She pressed her breasts into his chest and hoped that he could feel her rock hard nipples and then she pulled back and kissed him on the cheek.

"I just want to thank you honey. I really do appreciate all the help you are giving me. Let me grab my list and we can get started."

They spent the next hour moving things from the attic and the basement out into the garage and then she showed him where the paint and brushes were and took him upstairs and pointed out the area she wanted painted.

"While you paint the wall I'm going to take a quick shower."

She went into her bedroom while Akshay went back out to the garage to get the paint. She very carefully left the door open so that there was about a two inch gap between the door and the door jamb and then she went to the middle of the room and looked back at the gap. If Akshay could see as much looking in as she could see looking out he was in for the tease of his young life.


To be continue

[beary]

She took a quick shower and when she came out she could see him setting up to paint. She walked out to the center of the room and stood there, in profile, as she used a towel to dry off her body. Out of the corner of her eye she could see him standing there, still as a statue, as he looked through the gap at her. Moreover, she could see him rubbing the lump in his pants. She thought back to the day she had watched him jack off and she wondered how she could arrange to see him do it again.

Her body dry she went to work toweling her hair. Standing there with her arms up as she toweled her head she knew that her breasts were thrust out and she could feel his eyes devouring her. She tossed the towel aside and walked over to the dresser and got the body lotion. Moving around as if she was totally unaware that the door was open she opened the lotion bottle and then started rubbing lotion on her body. First her arms. Slowly, taking her time, she did one arm and then the other. A glance out of the corner of her eye showed Akshay rooted in place and staring through the gap between the door and the doorframe.

Her arms done she started on her upper body, paying particular attention to her breasts as she slowly rubbed the lotion on. She cupped her breasts in her hands and tweaked the nipples and then moved down to her belly. Another corner of the eye glance showed that Akshay hadn't moved an inch from where he was standing when she started. She caught her breath as she saw he had taken his cock out and was slowly stroking it. She needed to move so she could see without him knowing. She turned her back to him, spread her legs and bent at the waist to rub lotion on the backs and fronts of her legs.

She looked back through her spread legs and she could see him working his cock. "Oh my God" she thought, "This is so hot" as she ran her fingers through her pussy lips as she moved her hand to spread lotion on the cheeks of her ass. She closed her eyes as her fingers stroked her pussy and imagined herself on the train going into the tunnel with Akshay standing in front of her. The thought sent shivers through her body. She heard a sound and opened her eyes and saw that Akshay was no longer in the hall watching. The door was wide open and Akshay was in the room and coming toward her.

No!!! This was not the way it was suppose to happen. She needed to get up and run into the bathroom and lock the door behind her. He moved toward her, but she could not make herself move. She looked back through her legs and saw his hands reach for her. She felt him grab her hips and the, "No Akshay, don't" died in her throat as she felt the head of the young boys cock push at her pussy and she let out a long, low moan as his cock slid into her already hot and dripping pussy. He pushed into her a half dozen times and she felt him spurt.

"No," she moaned, "No, not yet" but it was too late because he already had. She turned and went to her knees in front of the boy and took his cock in her mouth. "I'll get you back" she moaned as her lips locked around him, "I'll get you back". She had him hard in no time and she stood up and pulled him over to the bed. She got on her knees and moaned, "Hurry honey, hurry" and was almost instantly rewarded as Akshay's hard cock lanced into her. She was naked and he still had all of his clothes on, but she didn't care. All she cared about was the stiff dick plowing her pussy. She urged him on, begging him to fuck her harder, to make her cum, and he plowed away at her. She did have one orgasm before he came and when he did she pushed him off of her, spun around and went after his cock with her mouth again. It took a little longer to get him back up that time, but as soon as he was hard she mounted him and fucked him again.

She was lying there and folding him while he sucked on her breast and she said:

"You know that no one can ever know about this right?"

"Yes ma'am."

"I'm serious Akshay, no one, not even your best buddy can ever know. If word gets out it could get back to my husband and he would put a stop to it. He would probably throw me out of the house. We don't want that do we? We wouldn't be able to do it anymore and you do want to do it some more don't you?"

"Yes ma'am."

"Go paint the wall honey. I'll wait here for you."

He got off the bed and rushed out to do the wall and through the open door she watched him as she fingered herself. She had to keep it warm for him, didn't she? She fingered her pussy as she watched Akshay through the open door. He looked so cute as she watched his naked body move back and forth as he moved from one end of the wall to the other. He kept glancing in at her lying on the bed, fingers busy in her pussy, and she could see his erect cock bobbing as he walked. Twice he had put the brush down and headed for the bed, but both times she had stopped him and had told him not until he had the first coat on the wall.

As she watched Akshay work she wondered at the changes that had come over her since that night in the hotel room. She had never teased anyone before in her life. She had never felt any need to exhibit herself before then either. She damned sure never thought of giving head to faceless strangers on a train. She never had intended to cheat on Kamal either. The thing with Akshay was never supposed to be anything but teasing and exhibitionism. She still didn't understand why she hadn't run for the bathroom and locked herself in or why she was lying on the bed eagerly waiting for him to finish putting the first coat on the wall. And what about her mystery man, The Watcher. Would she really have taken the elevator to the fourth floor if Kamal hadn't come along when he did? She broke off her thoughts as Akshay came into the room.

"The first coat is on."

"Then come over here and get paid for it honey" she said as she opened her arms and legs to accept him.


To be continue

[beary]

She dressed and sent him back to the wall to apply the second coat and then she went out into the garage and began going through boxes and sorting out what she was going to keep and what she was going to throw away. She was bent over a box when Akshay came up behind her and put his hands on her hips. She looked at her watch and saw that they had time and said:

"Go ahead baby. If you really want it go ahead and pull down my shorts and give it to me."

He took her from behind as she bent over the box and after giving her two orgasms he came. She turned, hugged him and kissed him and then said:

"Kamal leaves for golf at seven. If you get here early enough we can work some items off my list and maybe find some time to play. Would you like that?"

The smile on his face was all the answer she needed. He hadn't been gone five minutes when the phone rang.

"Hello?"

"I saw you slut. I saw you start for the elevator. There will be another time and you know it. When I call you will come and you know that too" and he hung up.

Would she? Would she really go to him if he called and told her to? She remembered her first hesitant step toward the elevator that night and she shivered as her pussy started to tingle.

Anamika wondered if she should see a shrink. There had to be a reason for the turn her life had taken, but even if she sought out professional help would she be able to tell a stranger what she had been doing? Could she tell anyone - even a mental health professional - how big a slut she had turned into? She doubted it. She looked back at the past week and wondered how someone would take a description of it. On Monday she sucked off two nameless, faceless men on a train and once at school she managed to flash a couple of different boy; giving one a nice look down her blouse and the other a pretty good look up her skirt.

One Tuesday, Kamal's bowling night, she and Akshay moved a half dozen boxes from the basement to the garage and then they had fucked for two solid hours and earlier in the day she had given out her two train blow jobs.

On Wednesday she rode into the city with Kamal so she only gave out the one blow job on the way home. She was able to tease a few boys and then just before she'd left work Kamal had called her and told he would be working late so she had called Akshay as soon as she got home. She didn't waste anytime on the list, just pulled him into the bedroom where the two of them spent the next two hours fucking.

Thursday and Friday were a repeat of sucking cocks on the train and teasing boys at school.

And then there was Saturday. How could she ever explain Saturday to anyone? There were several really heavy items in the basement that needed to be moved up into the garage and Akshay had brought his friend Mukesh along to help. She had been disappointed because she had planned on some play time with Akshay, but with Mukesh there she had to behave.

When they were done and getting ready to leave she had called Akshay back into the house for a moment. Akshay told Mukesh to wait a minute, that he would be right back, and then he had followed her into the dining room. She had sat him down on a chair.

"We don't have time to do what I want to do honey," she had said as she pulled down his zipper, "But I can give you a quick blow job."

Her head was bouncing up and down on Akshay's cock when Mukesh walked into the room. He had gotten tired of waiting and had come back in the house to ask Akshay how much longer they were going to be there. He took one look at what was going on and had seen her gulping Akshay's cum down and he had taken out his cock, walked over to her and put it in her face. She hadn't even hesitated - she had leaned forward and had taken him in her mouth.

Five minutes later she was on her knees on her bed with an twenty year old in her mouth while a twenty year old was getting rid of his virginity in her from behind. How in the hell could she tell anybody, even a shrink, about something like that?

She knew she was out of control and that she needed to do something to get her life back on track. The move to the new house would be the first step in getting straightened out. The new house would take her away from Akshay and her commute would be different so that would eliminate the train rides. She would satisfy her urges by teasing the boys in her class and fucking Kamal's brains out. She didn't think either would complain.

The next several weeks were busy ones for Anamika as she spent her days in the classroom and her evenings and weekends getting ready to move. Anyone observing her during that period would think she was organized, well ordered and efficient, but she wasn't 'well ordered' at all. Her life was anything but.

In the last few months she had unleashed something that she had never known she had inside her. One hour in an eighteenth floor hotel room with the drapes open had let loose a sexual being she had never been aware of. From loving wife and prim and proper school teacher to slut in one hour and she didn't understand where it came from. She didn't understand it, but someone did. He had looked at her from a distance of thirty feet and had immediately known she was a slut and four hours later he had pinned her to a wall, shoved his fingers into her pussy and had told her that when the time came he was going to fuck her until she bled.

At the time she didn't know of The Thing that was inside her, but she knew it now. She was still a loving wife, but the prim and proper schoolteacher was long gone. She now knew that that a loving wife could also be a cheating wife. She had taken other cocks into her body, but it hadn't decreased her love for her husband. All her cheating had done was increase the sexual aspect of her love for Kamal. She was constantly horny and pulling him into the bedroom. He had wondered where the "new sexual Anamika" had come from and she had told him she had switched the brand of her birth control pills and it had changed her hormonal balance.

The prim and proper schoolteacher had disappeared in a dark tunnel one day. She had gone into that tunnel a confused woman who didn't understand what she was doing and she had come out of that tunnel into the light of day a slut. What else could you call a thirty- three year old woman who daily sucked off faceless strangers on a train and who had two teenaged boys as lovers? No, her life was anything but well ordered.

Her days were spent sucking off strangers on a train and teasing the male students in her classes. On Tuesday nights as Kamal rolled his bowling ball down the lane at the bowling alley she was rolling the balls of her two teenaged lovers in her hand as she sucked them off and they used their youthful exuberance to fuck her senseless. On Saturday morning while Kamal was lining up his putt to push the ball into the hole her two teenage studs were pushing their cocks into her holes. She and Kamal had timed their move to coincide with the start of her spring break. She had mixed emotions as she looked toward the move. She was eager to be in the new house, but moving would take her away from Akshay and Mukesh. The new house would also put and end to her train rides and the slut in her would really miss those trips through the tunnel. There was something terribly erotic and exciting about taking the cock of an unknown and faceless stranger in her mouth. Why she had done it the first time and why she had let it continue she didn't understand any more than she understood why the men did it since two-thirds of them were never able to get off before the trip through the tunnel was over.


To be continue

[beary]

She looked at her watch and saw that it was almost eight. The kids were over at Kamal's moms for the weekend so she didn't have to worry about them getting in the way. Kamal had borrowed his cousin's twenty-four foot enclosed Haulmark trailer and pick up truck and they were parked in the driveway already hooked up and ready to go. They had been loading boxes into the trailer all week and Akshay and Mukesh were supposed to be there at eight to help her load a few more boxes and then they were going to go over to the new house with her and unload the trailer. By the time they got back Kamal would be home from playing golf and he and the two boys would begin loading the furniture.

She sat at the kitchen table sipping coffee while waiting for the boys and as she waited she thought about her last week on the train. Monday and Tuesday were typical, but Wednesday morning she had changed the game. She still kept her eyes on the floor and closed them when she sat down, but Wednesday when she heard the zipper go down she reached for the zippers of the two men sitting next to her and got their cocks out. She stroked them while the man in her mouth fucked her face. She did the same thing going home that night and again going to work and coming home on Thursday.

Friday morning she changed the game again. As soon as the man on the right had his cock out she stood up, pulled her skirt to her waist and sat down on the man's cock. It was so wicked, erotic and exciting that she came as the cock lanced upwards inside her. She bounced up and down on it as she sucked on the man standing in front of her. When the man she was sucking started to pull back from her she got off of the man whose cock she was riding and sat back down on her seat.

She had been so hot thinking about her morning train ride that it had been hard to concentrate on her classes. But if she had surprised them that morning, that night she had blown them away. They didn't know that she was riding the train for the last time and their jaws dropped as she strutted down the aisle to take her seat. She looked like a two-dollar whore in a short skirt, low cut blouse and five-inch "fuck me" heels. She had no bra or panties and when she sat down her skirt had ridden up and she had spread her legs wide so that anyone who wanted could take a look at her pussy.

She did not keep her eyes on the floor nor did she close them. She looked around at the men and let her glance linger on each one for a second or two as she wondered if he had been one of the ones to enjoy the use of her mouth. The tunnel was coming up and the men on either side of her moved closer. She had liked the looks of the man sitting on her left so she reached for his zipper and was groping for his cock before they even got to the tunnel. Just before they entered the tunnel, while it was still light enough for everyone to see she stood up, turned and bent at the waist and spread her legs wide. With her hands on his thighs for support she lowered her head, swallowed his cock, and her head started bobbing up and down as she waited to see if anyone would accept her open invitation. She smiled as she heard the zipper and just as the train entered the tunnel she felt the hard cock enter her pussy. Before the train came out of the tunnel she came, the man in her mouth came, but the man fucking her hadn't.

"Finish it" she moaned and she held her position as the train shot out of the darkness into the light. "Finish it, cum in me, give me a baby" she hissed.

She looked around the car and saw all eyes on her as the man behind her stabbed himself into her in a frantic effort to get himself off. Jesus, it had been just so hot and slutty as she had looked from man to man as her fucker groaned and she felt the hot wetness fill her. The man pulled out and she stood up and turned to face him and kissed him and forced her tongue into his mouth.

"Hopefully you just knocked me up" she told him even though she knew that it was impossible for him to have done so. Her stop was called and she pushed her skirt down and strutted over to the door leaving them all wondering if they would be the lucky one to fuck her next. They would think of her all weekend, but they would never see her again.

She was hot enough to melt when she got home. Poor Kamal never knew what hit him when he walked in the door. Luckily his parents had picked up the kids from school to keep them for the weekend so she didn't have to hold back. She was surprised he had enough strength left to get out of bed that morning. She heard the doorbell and got up to let the boys in.

+++++

She was driving the pick up and Mukesh and Akshay were on the seat next to her with Akshay in the middle. She was wondering if they could get the trailer unloaded in time to get back to the old house in time to have some fun when Akshay reached over and tugged on the zipper of her jeans. She pushed his hand away and said:

"Behave yourself young man, we can't be doing anything in public."

She smiled when she said it because she knew full well that if he was driving she would have had his cock in her mouth by then. That was another change in her since the night in the hotel room. Before that night she had always been lukewarm about oral sex and when she had sucked Kamal she had never let him cum in her mouth. Now it seemed like cocks were a magnet for her mouth and she must have swallowed a gallon of sperm in the last two months. She was just sorry that none of it had been Kamal's. She would eventually swallow his, but first she had to get him used to her new oral talent. She hadn't dared go from one partial blow job every two or three months to sucking on him every time they made love, from never letting him cum in her mouth to swallowing every drop. Kamal was not a stupid man and he would wonder about the sudden change and she didn't need that. She was bringing him along slowly. He was getting more head now than he had ever gotten before, but she still hadn't swallowed any of his cum. She had set the stage the last two times they had made love. She had let him cum in her mouth and she had swished it around a bit before spitting it out. She would swallow him the first time they made love in the new house and then tell him she did it to make their first time in the new house special. And of course once started there would be no reason to stop.


To be continue

[beary]

She heard a zipper and she looked over to see Akshay pull out his cock. He stroked it a couple of times and then took hold of her right wrist and pulled her hand down to his cock. She wrapped her hand around it and jacked it a couple of times before taking her hand away.

"Put it away Akshay. Not in public and not in broad daylight. I'll take care of your problem later, I promise." It had taken them an hour and a half to unload the trailer and when they were done she went into the kitchen ands was washing her hands at the kitchen sink when Akshay came up behind her and reached around and cupped her tits in his hands. She felt his erection pushing against her butt and she decided not to wait until they returned to the old house. There was no bed but she thought back to the day before when she had been taken from behind while standing up.

"Pull my jeans down Akshay" she said, "Hurry baby, I need it."

The youngster wasted no time in getting her jeans and the thong she was wearing off her. She bent over the sink, spread her legs and waited for Akshay to shove his hard cock into her. She moaned as his dick slid into her hot, wet hole and she hissed:

"Oh yeah lover, fuck mommy, fuck me hard."

Mukesh walked in and saw what was going on and he said, "Cool" and stripped off his jeans and boxers. He jumped up on the counter and said to Akshay:

"Move her on down here so she can suck my cock while you fuck her."

Without removing his cock Akshay shuffled the two of them sideways until she was in front of Mukesh. His cock was jutting up out of his lap and she lowered her head and started licking it. Akshay fucked her hard while she braced herself with her hands against the counter top and her head bobbed up and down on Mukesh. Mukesh came first and she swallowed his offering and kept on sucking on him. He was just starting to grow again when Akshay grunted and she felt him cum. Mukesh took his fresh hard on and moved behind her while Akshay got up on the counter and pulled her head down to his slimy dick. Mukesh drove into her and she started licking, kissing and sucking Akshay's limp meat.

Through the window she could see into the neighbor's backyard and she saw the two young brothers doing yard work. The tallest one glanced her way and then said something to his brother and his brother also looked in her general direction. Did they know? Could they see what she was doing? Oh God, that would be so hot! Not even knowing them, but them already knowing that their new neighbor was a slut. She was tempted to wave at them just to see if they would wave back. The thought that they might be seeing their new neighbor being fucked by boys no older than themselves inflamed her.

"fuck me honey, fuck me" she moaned as Mukesh banged away at her. "Push your cock deep baby, make me cum."

It took him almost five minutes to bust his nut and then he swapped places with Akshay again. Akshay moved behind her and pushed his hard cock at her asshole. She usually didn't care for anal sex, but she was hot, so very, very hot and she doubted that she would ever fuck Akshay again. She grabbed the bottle of Dawn dishwashing liquid and handed it to Akshay.

"If you are going to do me there honey use this and your fingers to loosen me up real good" and then she went back to working on Mukesh's cock while Akshay worked on her butt hole.

Through the window she saw that the two boys in the backyard next door kept looking over at her house and the more she thought about it the more she thought they just might be able to see what was going on in her kitchen. Akshay had three fingers in her butt by then and she was moaning around Mukesh's cock. She took her mouth off Mukesh long enough to tell Akshay to soap up his cock real good and then went back to kissing, licking and sucking on Mukesh's root.

She gasped as Akshay pushed his cock into her butt and her eyes teared a bit from the initial pain, but she knew from experience that the pain would soon turn to pleasure and all she had to do was endure it and the discomfort for a minute or two.

"Slow down and go easy lover; don't go too fast and hurt momma" she told her young lover and then went back to work on Mukesh.

In minutes the pain faded and she started pushing back at Akshay and when she did he started fucking her tight little tush just a little faster. Mukesh pushed himself off the counter and started sucking on her left breast. She was hot, oh God was she hot. Mukesh sucking on her breast, Akshay pounding into her ass and the neighbor boys knowing - she just KNEW that they knew - that she was being fucked in her kitchen. She had to know! She couldn't leave the house without knowing so she raised her right hand and gave a little wave. For seconds nothing happened and THEN BOTH OF THEM WAVED BACK! Oh my God! They DID know! They knew that their new neighbor was a slut for teenage cock! That thought blew her mind and she had a shattering orgasm.

She stood there leaning against the counter, body spasming, and she barely noticed when Mukesh pulled her down to the floor and on top of him. Akshay's cock pulled out of her ass as she was on the way down and when Mukesh pulled her on top of him he pushed his cock up into her pussy. Akshay put a hand in the middle of her back and pushed her down so she was lying on Mukesh's chest and then he pushed his dick back into her ass. She screamed and cried out:


To be continue

[beary]

"Oh fuck yeah! Oh my God yes, yes yes. fuck me you animals, fuck me. I'm your whore! fuck me, fuck me, fuck me."

The two boys soon worked out a rhythm and she cried, yelled and screamed as they fucked her. She was just on the edge of another orgasm when she looked up and saw the two boys from next door looking in the window at her. Oh my God! An twenty year old in her pussy, an twenty year old in her ass and an twenty and nineteen year old watching. It pushed her over the edge and she screamed as her orgasm took her. The scream scared the two boys and they took off running for their yard as she moaned and cried her way through her climax.

Akshay came first and then Mukesh and as she gathered her wits she looked at her watch and saw what time it was. "We need to get going guys. Kamal is probably there waiting for us."

As they walked out of the house she saw the two neighbor boys standing by the fence and she gave them a little wave. She saw them smile and hesitantly wave back.

It had taken four trips, but by ten PM everything was moved. She went up to take a shower while Kamal ran the two boys home. Just before they left, while Kamal was down in the basement, she had given each of her young lovers a passionate kiss and then had told them that she would find a way to see them again even though she knew she wouldn't.

That night she had reduced Kamal to ruin. She had sucked his cock to completion and then had surprised the hell out of him when she swallowed his load and kept on sucking him until he was hard again. Once up she had mounted him for the first of several times and had fucked him and sucked on him until he just could not get it up anymore. When she finally gave up trying to get him back in action and fell to the bed beside him he had asked:

"What got into you tonight?"

"I just wanted your first fuck in your new house to be memorable."

"Well it was and I thank you from the bottom of my heart for that beautiful blow job. But how about you? Was the first time memorable for you too?"

"Oh yes lover, my first fuck in this house will stay with me forever" and she had smiled at that memory as she and Kamal cuddled up and fell asleep.

It was a slow week for Anamika. She spent most of spring break moving into her new house, unpacking boxes and moving furniture to where she wanted it. By Wednesday she was going through withdrawal. No students to tease, no tunnel to suck her way through and no Akshay or Mukesh to help her take the edge off.

Kamal had reached the point where he was pushing her away and coming up with excuses as to why he couldn't make love. It was the first time that she had ever heard of a man using, "Sorry honey, not tonight. I have a hell of a headache" to get out of having sex. She hadn't even been able to check out the boys next door and maybe get a little teasing done. She hadn't seen them since that Saturday that they had seen her going at it with Akshay and Mukesh in her kitchen. They must have gone somewhere for spring break.

She thought of driving back to the old neighborhood to see if she could hook up with Akshay or Mukesh (or both) but in the end she talked herself out of that and for two very good reasons. One, she could think of no legitimate reason for being there if anyone asked and second, she needed to put that destructive behavior behind her. She needed to get her life back on track. Anyway, that is what she was thinking when her cell phone beeped. When she read "Private call" on the display she knew who it had to be.

"Hello?"

"Good morning slut" said the voice that sent shivers running down her spine. "Have you been out on your front porch yet today?"

"No. Why do you want to know?"

"I just wanted to know if you've seen your housewarming present yet. Go out on the porch and look down at the bottom of the steps."

She walked out onto the porch as she was saying, "Okay, I'm out on the porch, now what?"

"Have you looked at the bottom of the steps yet?"

"No."

"Do it slut, and tell me what you see."

"What am I supposed to be looking for?"

"Your housewarming present slut. Do you not see the two rose bushes I planted - one on each side of the steps?"

She looked down and did see the two bushes that hadn't been there yesterday. Damn! He already knew her new address.

"They are yellow roses slut. Do you like yellow roses?"

She loved yellow roses! Who was he? How did he know these things about her?

"Rest easy slut. I'll be out of town for the next five days. It will be next week sometime when I come back. Think of me slut. Think of me and what I'm going to do to you every time you see those roses."

He disconnected and she turned and went back into the house. The Watcher's voice had a strange effect on her. Every time she heard his voice her pussy started to tingle. She went upstairs and threw herself down on the bed and grabbed her hairbrush and as she used it on herself she promised herself she would buy herself a real dildo the first chance she got. Anamika woke up Thursday morning with nothing to do once she had Kamal off to work. She was unpacked, moved in and she had everything where she wanted it. She had the curtains, drapes and blinds all hung and the kitchen cabinets organized. All she had left to do was hit the store for groceries. During the period the house was being built she and Kamal had spent hours driving around the area and getting familiar with what was available and where it was.

As she took her morning shower she planned out her day. She had to do the shopping and then be home by one because someone from the cable company was supposed to be there between one and four and then she had to drive over to Kamal's parents house and pick up the kids and then get home in time to fix dinner. Not a really busy day, but it would keep her occupied.

As she ran the wash cloth over her breasts she thought of the night before. Kamal had tried to beg off by claiming that he'd had a hard day at work and that he was beat, but she had a new weapon in her arsenal now and she used it. Once her hot mouth wrapped around his cock he stopped complaining. Damn!! Why did she have to go and think about that; now she was horny again.


To be continue

[beary]

She climbed out of the shower and a vigorous toweling did not help things any. As she rubbed the rough fabric of the towel across her breasts and pussy it just made her hotter. She glanced over at the counter top and next to the sink she saw her hairbrush and she considered grabbing it, but she knew that she didn't have time if she was going to get the shopping done and get home by one to meet the person from the cable company. She debated dressing slutty and giving the males at the store a show, but decided against that also. She didn't need to be any hornier or hotter than she already was.As she pushed her basket up and down the aisles she was surprised at the attention she was drawing. She was wearing jeans, a sweatshirt and a pair of sandals and she was still being scoped out. Of course the jeans were tight and they did show off her tight butt and she wasn't wearing a bra so her breasts did do some interesting things to her sweatshirt when she moved.

It just wasn't fair. She had dressed down because she didn't want to get any hornier, but men were still looking at her and sending out signals (like tented pants) that they wanted her and she was getting hotter and hotter with every aisle she went down. It got so bad that in the produce section she was eyeing the cucumbers with the thought of getting a nice seized one and using it on herself as soon as she got back to the car. She picked up one and was holding it and thinking that it was just about the same size as Kamal's cock when suddenly, from out of nowhere, came the scene from "Animal House" where the dean's wife was holding the cucumber and the student said, "Mine's bigger." She quickly dropped the cuke, blushed and looked around to see if anyone had noticed. There was one man looking at her and she saw his tented trousers and she wondered what he was thinking. He was fat, old and bald, but right then she wasn't sure that if they had been alone in the store that she wouldn't have gone to her knees in front of him.

The cucumber was still on her mind as she turned the key in the ignition. Why hadn't she bought it? It would have been ten times more fun than her hairbrush. She saw the time on the dashboard clock. She had two hours before she had to be home. She thought of the hairbrush and then the cucumber and she was on the verge of getting out of the car and going back into the store and getting that cucumber when she remembered something from when she and Kamal had driven the area scouting out where things were. She looked again at the time, saw she had enough, and she pulled out of the parking lot.

It was a twenty minute drive once she got on the Interstate and five minutes to the Interstate, but she could still get there and then get home on time. Half an hour later she pulled up to the building next to the truck stop and parked. She walked into the Pink Pussycat adult book store and arcade and the eyes of a dozen men turned to look at her. Before the night at the hotel those looks would have made her blush and she would have turned and fled. But that was then and this was now and the woman who had sucked off strangers on a train wasn't about to be put off by the lust in their eyes.

She walked over to the area where all the sex aids were displayed. Lifelike vulvas, blow up dolls (both male and female she noticed) and dildos of all sizes, shapes and colors. Some were plastic, some were molded rubber and some were battery operated and as she stood there trying to make up her mind she heard a low voice an aisle away say:

"Think she might like to try the real thing?"

Another voice said, "Wanna try and get her in the backroom and find out?"

There were more whispers and her pussy got wet as she imagined them actually pulling her into the backroom. Would it be dark like the tunnel? "Oh my God, get a grip" she told herself, "Buy what you came here to get and get out and go home."

She picked out two: a battery operated vibrator and a molded rubber dildo just a little bigger than Kamal's cock. She took them to the counter and as she was paying for them she saw the entrance to the arcade off to her right. She had never been in one and she looked at her watch and saw that she still had some time. She paid for her fake cocks, bought some tokens and went into the arcade. There was a line of booths along each wall and she went into one of the booths, closed and locked the door behind her. She noticed that there were holes in the walls of the booth and she wondered if they were what she had heard called `glory holes'.

She sat down and fed the tokens into the machine and immediately the screen in front of her came to life and she saw two men in a sixty- nine. Not her cup of tea at all so she reached out and pushed one of the buttons on the machine and the scene changed to a transsexual sucking a cock while a man sucked his tit and another man sucked on his cock. She hit another button and saw a big titted housewife sucking of a black man. She watched it for a bit and then hit another button and the scene on the screen was a Indian girl doing what she, Akshay and Mukesh had been doing Saturday morning.

The scene on the screen and the memory made her so hot that she unzipped her jeans and started rubbing her pussy, but rubbing wasn't enough so she stood up and wiggled out of her jeans and thong. She spread her legs wide and her fingers went to work. She moaned and it attracted attention and she saw movement at the `glory hole' to her left. She looked and she saw eyes looking through the hole at her.

"Oh God" she moaned and drove her fingers into her pussy harder. It was just like the night The Watcher had seen her; a faceless stranger seeing her most intimate parts. She looked at the eyes staring at her pussy as her fingers rubbed her clit and she almost cried out, "No! Don't go" as the eyes left the hole. Almost immediately a cock came through the hole and as she looked at it part of her wanted to stop what she was doing and kneel down and take it in her mouth, but the other part was screaming at her to get herself off.

She kicked off her sandals and turned her body so her back was against the wall for bracing. She twisted her body so she could take the cock between her bare feet. She pushed the feet along the cock until they were planted on the wall with the cock held tight between them and then she attacked her pussy with her fingers while the unknown and faceless stranger fucked her feet.

She was moaning as she furiously fingered herself and she felt her climax coming. She was looking at the cock she was giving a foot job to when it suddenly spit out a rope of cum that just barely missed her ankles and fell to the floor. The sight of the sperm shooting out of the cockhead was enough to send her over the edge and her body trembled at the strength of her orgasm.

She sat there panting for a minute and then she bent down to pick up her jeans and thong and as she bent to retrieve them a cock came through the hole on her right. She looked at it. Another cock attached to a faceless stranger, just like the cocks on the train. She reached out and touched it and it throbbed. She wrapped her hand around it and stroked it a couple of times and was leaning forward to take it in her mouth when she caught herself.


To be continue

[beary]

"No damn, no!" she thought, she had promised herself that she would take her life back once she was in the new house. Teasing and exhibitionism only. No cock inside her but Kamal's. She let go of the cock and stood up and put on her jeans. The cock stayed where it was, hoping perhaps that she was just repositioning herself before coming back. She looked at it sticking through the wall and she wanted it, God but did she ever want it. She reached down and took it in her hand and stroked it. What would it hurt? It wasn't like she'd never done it before. She saw a drop of pre-cum appear at the pee hole and her resolve weakened.

No! She wouldn't suck the faceless man off, but even though she was a tease she wasn't mean. She had given the man encouragement by handling him so the least she could do for him was get him off. She began working his cock with her hand and in only minutes she was rewarded by spurts of sperm shooting out of the cock and splashing down onto the floor. The cock pulled back from the hole and seconds later she heard to door of the booth open. She sat back and waited a bit for the man to leave the arcade section. He would know who she was when he saw her go back into the store proper, but she wanted him to remain faceless.

While she sat waiting for him to get clear she heard the door close and seconds later another cock came through the hole. The second cock was shorter than the first, but much fatter. She glanced at her watch and saw that she really needed to be going, but something drew her to the cock and she took it in her hand and began jacking it off. It took her a little longer to make it shoot and then it pulled back and she heard the man leave the booth.

"That's it" she said to herself, "No more. Get yourself out of here and get on home."

She stood up to leave and was reaching for the door latch when another cock came through the hole. She caught her breath as she looked at it. It was black. The only black cock she had ever seen before was the one on the screen when she first came into the booth. She knew that she had never had a black one on the train and as she stared at it she wondered if it would taste different. She could see the veins pulsing and she reached down and touched it and felt it throb. She grasped it and stroked it several times and it didn't feel any different than any of the other cocks she'd had her hands on. She noticed the pre-cum on the head and she ran her thumb over the head and then brought it to her mouth and sucked on it. It seemed to taste the same as other pre-cum she had tasted. She might never have a chance like this again and honestly now, it would only be one more in a long line and it would satisfy her curiosity. She was already on her way to her knees when she caught herself. She let go of the black cock and rushed out of the booth and practically ran from the store to her car.

She had spent more time in the adult bookstore than she had meant to and it was after one when she got home and saw the truck parked out front. Wouldn't you know it? They give you a three hour window of from one to four and if you stayed home waiting the would probably show up at a quarter to five with a ton of excuses, but leave the house and come back five minutes late and there they are waiting for you.

She got out of the car and headed for the front door and as she went up the front walk toward the porch she saw the rose bushes and her pussy tingled. She unlocked the front door just as the cable guy came up on the porch behind her.

"I've hooked up everything outside" he said, "I just need to do the inside stuff. Since you had the house wired for cable when it was built it shouldn't take me long."

She let him in the house, showed him where all the outlets were and then went back out to the car and started carrying the shopping into the house. She was carrying the last of the bags into the house when she tripped on the rug in the entry way. She managed to catch herself and kept from falling, but she dropped the bags she was carrying and when they hit the floor one of the broke open. It was the bag from the adult bookstore and the fake cock slid across the floor and stopped when it hit the shoe of the cable guy. He bent, picked it up and looked at it.

"Pretty real looking, isn't it?" he said as he stepped toward her and handed it to her. She just knew that her face had to be beet red as she took it from him. He bent and picked up the vibrator. He looked at it and then at her.

"Why does a gorgeous lady like you need two fakes? I can't believe you can't get enough of the real thing, not someone who looks as sexy as you do."

She just looked at him speechless, to embarrassed to speak. He handed her the vibrator and when she reached for it he took her wrist and pulled her to him. His mouth covered hers and his tongue pushed at her lips and parted them. She dropped the dildo and the vibrator and put both hands against his chest to push him away, but she just could not seem to summon the strength to do it.

His mouth was alive on hers and all she had to do to break the kiss was pull her head back from him and her brain sent the signal to her body to do it, but she didn't; she just stood there and let him kiss her. No, she was doing more than that - she was kissing him back. Her tongue pushed back at his. She was hot! She had been hot and horny all day. Her pussy had been wet before she left the house to go to the store and everything that happened after that had only made her hotter. The men at the store with their tented trousers, the thoughts she'd had while holding the cucumbers, the overheard comments at the bookstore, the eyes watching her as she got herself off with her fingers.

And the cocks, oh God yes, the cocks! She remembered the feel of them, hot and throbbing in her hand and the way the cum shot out of them and splattered on the floor. She remembered the last one, large and black, and how bad she had wanted to taste it. All those memories flooded her mind and her body was screaming for a cock. She felt the cable guy run a hand over her breasts and she moaned. Their tongues wrestled as his hands roamed over her body and she heard his zipper go down. Seconds later his hand took hold of her right wrist and he moved her hand to his hard cock. Instinctively she grasped it and started to stroke it. She felt his hand go under her sweatshirt and a second later he was toying with her left nipple.

"Let's take this to the bedroom" he said and his voice cut through the fog of her lust and reached her brain where it tripped the switch that brought her back from the edge of the lust pit she had been about to fall into. If he had just put his hands on her shoulders she would have sunk to her knees and taken him into her mouth. If he had just picked her up and carried her to the couch or the bedroom he would have had all the pussy he wanted. But the sound of his voice had pulled her out of the trance she had been in and she broke away from him.

"Please leave" she said as she backed away from him, "Please, just go."

He stared at her for a couple of seconds and then he snarled, "You fucking bitch!" and he turned and left the house slamming the door behind him.


To be continue

[beary]

She walked over to the door and locked it and then she gathered up her new `toys' and headed for her bedroom. She stripped off her jeans and thong and threw herself on to the bed. It would have to be the dildo because she wasn't going to waste the time it would take to find batteries for the vibrator. She moaned as it slid into her and then one hand was driving the cock and the other was rubbing her clit and she screamed as she came and came and came.

She lay there looking up at the ceiling and smiled. Definitely better than a hairbrush - much, much better. She got off the bed and took her new toys into the closet and hid them in one of her shoe boxes. No sense letting Kamal see them and start thinking that he wasn't able to take care of her properly. She looked at her watch and saw that she was going to have to hurry if she was going to pick up the kids and get back in time to have dinner ready when Kamal got home.

The rest of the week flew by as she hadn't seen the kids in almost a week and there were games to play and stories to be read. And there were the nights; nights when Kamal was reduced to a quivering wreck.

But even though the rest of the week was fun and family time there was always a little of the 'new' Anamika awake and in her mind and it was kept awake by two rose bushes that she saw everyday. When had he planted them? What had she been doing while he was outside digging the holes? Was she inside the house at the time? Alone? Could he have come inside and taken her then? She shivered at the thought.

And then there was the thought that had come to her as she had been lying on her bed pounding her pussy with her new dildo: Was her obsession with the cocks of nameless men a hidden desire on her part to have The Watcher? Was he not the ultimate faceless man? Would the day he finally made good on his promise (and she had no doubt that he would) be the end of her new found sexuality or simply a new beginning? Would putting a face to the form in the window put an end to her playing with the cocks of faceless men?

True, she had said she was going to put that behind her once she was moved into the new house, but she was in the new house and the adult bookstore still had happened. Not only had it happened, but she had not even gotten clear of the stores parking lot before she had thought about going back some day.

One of the things that the move made more difficult was Saturdays. The kids still had seven more weeks to go on their dance classes and nine more weeks before their swimming lessons ended. She still had to get them to dance and pick them up at the pool which meant that she needed to leave the house forty minutes earlier. That wasn't really all that big of a deal, but where it got sticky for Anamika was that the extra forty minutes or so of travel time coming home, combined with the fact that the course where Kamal played golf was closer to the new house than the old, meant that Kamal would be home when she got there. That meant that even though she could leave the house dressed to tease at the store when she went shopping, she could not come home that way. She was going to have to find someplace to change after she left the store, but before she picked up the kids.

And she was going to dress to tease. She had given up Akshay and Mukesh, and she wasn't riding the train anymore, but she wasn't, just was not going to give up the feeling she got when she strolled through the store letting men look up her skirt and look down her blouse.

She really didn't need to go shopping that weekend since she had gotten most of what she needed on Thursday. What she did need though, was the feeling she got when she saw the tented pants she left in her wake. She dropped the kids off at dance and drove over to the Wal-Mart parking lot and parked toward the end of the lot. She enjoyed the walk into the store almost as the walk through the store. She smiled as she remembered the man who couldn't take his eyes off of her and ran his cart into the side of a parked car. She also liked the dirty looks she got from the other women as their husbands and boyfriends stared at her.

She did her usual, slowly walking the aisles and stopping in the aisles where men and boys were shopping and bending over to take things off the bottom shelf. Her short skirt would ride up and if the males were lucky they got to see her thong. Her low cut blouse would hang open and show her breasts, totally unfettered by a bra. Several men unobtrusively followed her through the store and she would stop now and then and do something that would cause them to strain their eyes and then she would smile to herself and move on to the next aisle.

She was in "Women's Shoes" when a man came up to her. "How much for a blow job?" he asked.

"What?"

"You heard me. You have to be a hooker. No one else would dress and behave like you do. How much for a blow job?"

At first she was offended, almost outraged, but then she thought, "Isn't that just like I've been behaving?" and she decided to go along.

"Depends honey. You want it here in the store or outside in your

car or are you going to spring for a motel room?"

"What's the difference?"

"This time of day outside in your car might be risky. Some bluenose might see us and call the cops. Likewise here in the store. The only place to do it would be the changing rooms and the clerks in the area might notice and call security who would probably call the cops. When it is risky the price goes up. Price would go down if we went to a motel room, but then you would have the cost of the room on top of whatever I might want so it could be a wash."

"So how much for risky and how much for a room?"

"Oh come on honey, you know I'm not going to commit to anything until I know you aren't a cop."

"How do I prove that?"

"Follow me over to the changing rooms."

She walked away from the man and went over to the changing rooms and he followed. On the way she grabbed a pair of pants off a rack and when they got to the booths she handed the pants to the man and in front of the attendant she said:

"Try these on honey; I think they will look good on you."

As they walked toward the end booth she whispered, "When you go inside leave the door open so I can see. Take out your cock and stroke it a couple of times for me. No cop would do that."

The man went into the booth, unzipped and took out his cock. It was limp, but as he stroked it it began to come to life and soon it was hard and erect. "Are you satisfied I ain't no cop?"

"Yes, I'm satisfied."

"So, how much for a blow job?"

"Here in the booth or in your car two hundred. In a motel room one fifty and you pay for the room."

"What? Are you crazy? I can get it for fifty bucks over on 12th street."

"Then I guess that is where you need to go" and she turned and walked away leaving him standing there with his cock hanging out.

She loaded her groceries into the Suburban, got in and headed for the pool to pick up the kids. She stopped at a gas station and after filling the Suburban she went into the restroom to change. She was hot! The trip through the store and then the encounter with the man had her almost dripping and she sat down on the toilet and began fingering herself. fucking her hot pussy with her fingers, rubbing her clit while thinking of actually being on her knees sucking off that man in the changing booth got her off in only minutes. She washed her hands, changed out of her "slut suit" and headed off to pick up the kids. That night she pretty much destroyed Kamal.

She hated the first day back to school after a little time off. It didn't matter if it was spring break, summer vacation, Christmas break or something as short as a one or two day teacher's conference, it always took the students one or two days to get their heads back into having to be there. She smiled to herself as she thought that she wasn't helping matters much - at least for the boys who sat in the front row in front of her desk.

Her desk was one of the few desks in the school that didn't have a modesty panel. Before her transformation in the hotel room the lack of a modesty panel on the front of her desk meant nothing since she usually wore pants suits to class. Since that night in the hotel room when her exhibitionistic tendencies were awakened she had taken to wearing skirts and dresses to work. That meant that whoever was sitting directly in front of her desk could look up under her skirt and see what ever it was that she chose to display. She could control what the boys saw by how much she let her skirt ride up when she sat down and how she positioned her legs.


To be continue

[beary]

Luckily, she was assigned one of the "short" rooms. Most of the rooms had platforms in the front of the room which raised the teacher and the blackboards so that those in the back rows could better see what was going on. The rooms without the platforms were referred to as "short" rooms. If she were in one of the rooms with a platform - a "tall" room - she couldn't do what she was doing because then the entire class would be able to see up her dress. In a short room only those in the front row and directly in front of her desk could get a look.

The problem of how to make sure that she got boys instead of girls in the front seat was solved by a couple of girls. The two were constantly disrupting the class by whispering and passing notes to each other and so she announced she was going to have assigned seating from then on so she could separate the cliques and knots of friends. Somehow it seemed that boys ended up in the seats directly in front of her. She was careful in her selection of who got to sit in front of her. She picked the boys who appeared to be shy and who the girls didn't pay much attention to. She did not want one of the more experienced boys sitting in front of her and maybe getting ideas.

For her it was all about exhibitionism, about teasing and nothing else. She had seen the photos of female teachers being led away in handcuffs because of sexual affairs with students and she did not want to become one of them Granted, most of them were caught playing around with younger boys and not the twenty year olds she had in her class, but a student was a student. Teasing, but no, absolutely no touching. As long as she kept it to teasing the worst that could happen is that she might be called into the office and told that she needed to be a little more modest in her manner of dress. Then she would gasp and say, "I had no idea. Oh Lord, I am so mortified" and then go back to wearing her pant suits. No, she would be fine. Some boys were going to get a treat and she would get her thrill and then go home and fuck Kamal to death.

It was her fourth hour and she had just given the class a pop quiz. While the students chewed on their #2 pencils and tried to think of the answers she sat at the desk and looked out over the class. She looked from boy to boy and wondered which of them had gotten hard ons looking at her and thinking about her. She knew that several of them had because she had seen the tents in their trousers.

Her eyes settled on Suresh Iyer. She had given him a woody several times and that was back before she decided to tease. She had held him after class to discuss an essay he had turned in. She was sitting at her desk and he was standing next to her and she could see that he was doing his best to look down her blouse without being obvious about it. The top she was wearing that day allowed him to see the upper slopes of her breasts and out of the corner of her eye she had seen the lump grow in his trousers. She remembered wishing that she had gone bra less that day.

Sameer in the back row was another one she knew she had made stiff a time or two. She had asked him to stay and help her move some desks one afternoon and before they were done she saw that his pants had bulged a good bit. She remembered thinking that Sam must have been pretty well endowed if the size of the lump in his jeans meant anything. She also remembered wondering if he would have bent her over her desk and taken her if she had been brave enough to make the offer.

She was looking forward to the end of the hour. She had already asked Ajit Nair to help her move some books during the break between her fourth hour and her final class of the day. She had chosen Ajit because she had noticed him trying to look up her dress and she had seen the lump in his jeans. She smiled to herself as she thought of how hard she was going to try to make him burst through his pants. Ajit had helped her before but that had been back before she had been changed by her night in the hotel room.

These shelves had accumulated books over the years and she had never understood why the books hadn't all been moved to the library, but they hadn't and they collected dust. It didn't seem as though any of the custodial staff figured dusting the books was part of their job description so she had taken on the duty herself.

She got a ladder from Cortes, the day custodian, and when Ajit got there she climbed the ladder, took the books off of the top shelf and handed them down to him. Once the top shelf was cleared she wiped the shelf down with a dust rag and then got off the ladder and wiped down the books. When the books were all wiped clean she went back up the ladder and had Ajit start handing the books up to her.

Ajit was maybe two feet from the ladder when they started and she watched out of the corner of her eye as each time he handed her some books he moved closer to the bottom of the ladder until he was standing right at the bottom looking up. She knew he could see up her skirt and she pretended not to notice as she took the books he handed her. As she set the books back on the top shelf she felt that little tingle that told her that her pussy was getting wet. She was turned on knowing that the boy was seeing her panties and she wondered if they had a wet spot on the crotch band and if so, did Ajit know that he was the cause? She knew he was excited because she could see the bulge in his trousers.

She was so turned on knowing that her could see her panty covered pussy, but couldn't touch it that she just had to stop what they were doing so she could go to the bathroom and masturbate. She asked Ajit if he could help her the next day and he said he could and she thanked him and as soon as he was gone she rushed to the women's bathroom and fingered herself to a powerful orgasm. She cleaned herself up and then hurried back to her room for her final class of the day.

The next day she was still so wired about what she had done with Ajit that she spent most of the day thinking about what she was going to do again that afternoon. At the end of her fourth hour she went to the bathroom and removed her panties and put them in her purse. That afternoon started out much the same as the previous day had with Ajit standing just a little away from the ladder, but as he had the day before he inched closer and closer to the ladder until he was at the very bottom and looking up. She saw him looking, but again pretended that she didn't. She could see his hard on throbbing inside his trousers and she knew he could see her pussy so open and with the lips swollen with desire and she adjusted her stance on the ladder to spread her legs wider to give him a better look and she overbalanced and the ladder wobbled. Ajit stuck out his hand to keep her from falling and he touched her leg just as she moved down a step and his hand slid up her leg to come to rest on her bare pussy.

She froze!

"Oh my God," she thought, "A student actually has his hand on my pussy."

That thought galvanized her into action and she scrambled back up the ladder just as Ajit jerked his had away. As soon as Ajit had his hand clear she hurried down the ladder. Ajit was trying to stammer out an apology and while she was turned on almost to the point of screaming she tried to settle Ajit down.

"It wasn't your fault Ajit; it was strictly an accident. And you did keep me from falling so I thank you for that. But you know that we have to keep what happened here to ourselves. We could both be in trouble if anyone ever found out that you touched me, even accidentally. Do you understand?"

"Yes ma'am."

"Good. I think we had better stop for the day. I need to settle my nerves before my last class. And again Ajit, thank you for keeping me from falling."

As soon as he was gone she hurried from her classroom to the bathroom and masturbated over knowing that one of her students had not only seen her naked pussy, but had touched it. When her last class had ended she was still so turned on that she had to stop at the bathroom for one more finger session before heading home.


The End

[birdie8819]

SUBMISSION TO A GODDESS

I was always the “Bossman”, both at work and at home. At work everyone seemed to come to me for support, even those who were on my level. My wife, who was a year older than me also seemed to prefer a more “traditional” role at home – or so I thought...

It was a year into our marriage. Before I met my wife I had been quite heavily into the queer stuff and I had made a solemn vow to her on our wedding day that I would never touch drugs again. Then she caught me in the garage, smoking a joint.

In a furious and very cold voice she told me to go into the living room and wait for her by the sofa. She intended to punish me in the way I obviously needed. I did as she asked, eager to please her since I realised she was angry enough to end our marriage over this.

My wife came into the room. When I saw her, in that neat little skirt and jacket she wore for work and those high black patent leather court shoes I could feel my cock stirring in my pants. She really was an extremely sexy woman. The fact that she was angry and clearly had taken control of the situation didn’t put a lid on things at all, rather the opposite.

She sat down on the edge of the sofa and patted on her lap.

- Get over her and place yourself bottom up over my lap!

I did as I was told, but as I started to bend across her lap I felt her hand grab the hair at the back of my head and tug me back up.

- I said this was punishment, you moron! Pull your pants down and let them hang around your knees. Then place yourself across my lap!

This was beginning to get a bit weird. My wife was treating me like a naughty boy and I actually liked it!

Down came my trousers and I soon found myself across her lap with my hands held firmly behind my back. It felt like an hour that I was balancing across her lap whilst she was watching telly. I could feel her hand caressing my arse cheeks and started to relax, maybe this was going to be the end of it.

Then – SMACK – I felt her hand leave my arse for a moment and it was brought back down with a force I had thought my wife incapable of.

- You really do have an awfully nice little tushie. I am so much going to enjoy making it bright red. It will suit you, don’t you think?

I was about to answer when my reply was swiftly turned into a moan at the pain from the next slap she delivered.

- You – Have – Been – Such – a – Very – Very – BAD – Boy!

Each word was accompanied with a very hard slap and I could feel how my arse was starting to burn. Surely her hand must be hurting more than this. I knew how much she hated pain, she would soon stop. But she just kept going. She must have been spanking me non stop for at least ten minutes before I felt the force of her slaps ease a bit. Then her feet must have been killing her cause I saw her take off her shoes.

When she bent down to pick up one pf the shoes I started getting suspicious. Was she going to keep spanking me with that shoe? My suspicion was founded, she just kept slapping me – now with the shoe – harder and harder. The pain was unbelievable and she didn’t stop until tears ran down my face.

- Are you sorry for what you did?
- Yes
Slap
-Yes, what?
-Yes, Ma’am

She let go of my wrists but her other hand was still holding the shoe.

- I think you still need a reminder of your position. You do know that unless you accept the punishments I choose to give you, you will simply get the boot out of our marriage, don’t you?

This time I remembered how to respond and there was no need to slap me again. Then she told me that she would give me a little aid, just to act as a little reminder for the rest of the day. Sweat broke out on my forehead when I felt the tip of the heel of her boot press against my arse hole. The shoe would be attached to my bottom all day and all evening, just so I could feel what it felt like to be booted out, she said.

I yelped as she pressed the heel home. Then she dragged me into the bedroom and put me on my back on the bed. She climbed on top and rode me until both of us exploded in intense orgasms.


The End

[David_Ginola]

Gd evening bros......tks bro birdie n beary...............nice stories.......cheers:D

[Thunder Storm]

Meeting Ian

I was sitting online one day with nothing better to do. There was NO ONE on. So I clicked on this guys name. His name was Ian. He was 18 years old at the time. I'd known him for a couple of years. I never thought much about him. He never said much. We got into a conversation and it worked it's way into things about sex.

For the next few weeks we had cyber sex more than once a day. I was just so turned on by him. I was so shocked when I found out he was a virgin. I never thought someone with so little experience could make me so wet!

Eventually we fell in love. It was wonderful. At first a little weird. I didn't think it was possible to fall in love with someone by just chatting online. But it did happen. This was the beginning of our relationship.

After a while we started talking on the phone. This meant phone sex. The way he said my name when he came just sent me through the roof. Just the sounds he would make could make my pussy dripping wet.

We decided to meet eachother. Ian lived about four hours away from me. I was turning 16 soon and decided I could drive there to meet him. So that February I took a trip down to where Ian lived. We met at his apartment.

When I got there he met me at the door. He seemed a little shy but I was certain that that would change soon enough. We went inside and to his room. I sat my stuff on the floor and sat down on his bed. We talked for a while. I found myself staring at his crotch. He had a HUGE hard-on. I felt my pussy start to get wet just before leaning over to kiss him. This was his first kiss. I slowly laid him back on the bed, moving over ontop of him and straddling his crotch. I kept kissing him, slipping my tongue between his lips. I couldn't believe how hard he was! I slid his shirt off of him and went back to kissing. In no time he was naked and I was sliding off my last piece of clothing, my thong. Still straddling him, I took his cock in my hand and slid it up and down my dripping wet slit. The look on his face as I did this was amazing. He looked as if he would explode right there. This made me even wetter. I slid his throbbing boner to my opening and slowly slid down on it. It was HUGE! I had alot of trouble making it fit. I slowly worked it in, finally being able to take the width. I still had to take the length. I slid it in until I felt it hit my cervix. When it did, I yelped. It was only a little more than half way in. I grinded my hips on his cock for a few minutes, slowly working my hips down on it. In no time his whole cock was burried in my little, sopping wet, pink pussy. I felt so full. My pussy felt so stretched. I could feel Ian's cock throbbing inside me. I lifted up off his cock and began to bounce, slowly at first, still getting used to the size. Ian slid his hands to my hips and held on, helping me bounce harder, and faster. After getting used to the size I started to ride his cock harder, faster. Ian rolled us over, putting me under him. He lifted my legs up over his shoulders and rammed his cock DEEP into my pussy. I yelped loudly. I stared up at him while he fucked me. He worked like a pro on his first try. He was railing into my pussy so hard. The room was filled with the sound of wet fucking, and our bodies slapping together. Ian slid his hand to my pussy and started to rub my clit furiously. I couldn't believe it. I couldn't take it anymore. I HAD to cum. I screamed loud, throwing my head back and arching my back off of the bed. Ian felt my juices covering his cock and he too exploded inside me. The feel of his hot, thick load was amazing. It was an extremely powerful orgasm, for both of us. We collapsed on the bed and fell asleep together. We did this EVERY day for the week that I visited him. It was the best experience of my life.

[Thunder Storm]

The Toronto Run


I woke up and looked at the clock. It was early in the morning, and the moonlight was gleaming through the window. I rubbed my eyes and my head was aching. It was a hangover from the wine last night. I looked over and saw Samantha tucked in her covers. Her long black hair covered her pillow.

It seemed strange seeing a female body laying in the bed next to me. There has always been a male sleeping next to me, but then its been a while since anyone has slept with me.

On the night stand I saw the strap on dildo that she fucked me with last night. I quietly grabbed it, and worked it up my legs. I pulled the covers off her face and gently kissed her cheek. Her eyes slowly opened and looked at me. I smiled at her and rolled in the covers till I was lying on top of her. Her hand raised and touched my face and I kissed her as I positioned my plastic cock on the opening of her twat.

I fucked her for the next hour making her orgasm several times. The sun was coming up and blazing through the window. I rolled off of her and she threw the covers on the ground and ate my asshole while I fingered myself till I came.

"Do you still want to meet those guys today?" she asked
"Samantha I am kind of nervous. I am really shy and I have a case
of social anxiety. I get really nervous when I have to meet new
people." I said
"Social anxiety?" She questioned.
"Yes I always have been that way since I was a little girl. I have
never had a lot of friends because I am always so scared to meet
new people. I am fine with the people I work with and everything,
its just any kind of social event where I am forced to meet someone
and make a first impression I get terrified. I was so nervous
yesterday when I met you, but obviously I am comfortable with you
now." I said
"I have never heard of that before." she said
"It really sucks." I said. "Like when I'm in a public restroom and
there is another girl in the room I can't pee."

Samantha looked at me like I was a mental case. She got out of bed and I watched her beautiful body walk over to the table. She grabbed her cell phone and scrolled through the names. My pussy moistened again as I looked at her. She had a perfect body, her skin was milky white and her butt crack was small and cute.

"Hey its me." She said in the phone..."You guys want to get together
today." she said, I heard a male voice in the phone.
"Ok, well I met this girl yesterday, and she is really hot. She is a flight attendant and she is
only in town for today. I am at her hotel room and I fucked her last night. She is
a horny bitch and she likes to fuck, but she is really shy and gets nervous around new
people. So when we get there today don't talk
to her much just start fucking her ok. I don't want her to feel
uncomfortable." She said "We'll be there around noon okay." She said in her accent and
flipped her phone shut.

She turned around and looked at me.

"Samantha, what was that?” I asked “I thought you were just going to
introduce me to some nice guys."
"They are nice guys. They are cute really horny and they have big
cocks." she said

My face turned red and I put my hand on my face and smiled. She walked over to the bed and sat down next to me. She wrapped her arms around my shoulder and kissed me.

"Don't be nervous, you are just in town today. Lets go have a good
time and you will leave tomorrow morning and you will never see
them again." She said

We got dressed and walked out to her car. We drove across town, and my mind was blank not knowing what to expect. We pulled into a dirt road and drove at least a mile before we came to a house. I got out of the car and Samantha walked over to me and grabbed my hand and led me to the door. She knocked on the door and a guy answered. His shirt was off and he had a tight ripped stomach. I looked at him and he didn't say anything to me as I walked in the door.

There were three other guys sitting on the couch with jeans and t- shirts on. They got up and walked towards me. A door opened and two guys walked out totally naked. Their cocks were fully erect as they walked towards me. My heart was racing and I swallowed hard. I stood there and must of looked ridiculous with my arms hanging at my side. I stood their and felt completely insecure as they all walked up to me. They reached me and circled around me. I stood there and stared at the ground. I couldn't look them in the eye and I glanced over at Samantha. She had a serious look on her face as she looked over the situation.

One of the guys that was naked stood behind me, and put two hands on my shoulders. He started kissing my neck and I closed my eyes. The hands all touched me and started rubbing my body. I felt a hand work in my jeans and his fingers crawled inside my underwear, another hand worked down my lower back and went in the back of my jeans. I started to relax and I kept my eyes closed as I felt ten hands rubbing me. One hand reached my cunt and its two fingers massaged my clit. I felt another hand work between my butt cheeks and a finger began wiggling in my asshole. There were hands up my shirt inside my bra rubbing my tits. My shirt came off, followed by my bra. The hands continued feeling my body as my pants came down. My eyes stayed closed, and I smiled as I raised my head in the air. One of the men was sucking softly on my neck. I have never had this much attention before. I was extremely horny and I felt the pulses in my pussy pounding.

A guy got on his knees behind me and pulled my panties down. I opened my eyes and looked down and one of the men helped me step out of my underwear. I looked at them and they were all naked now. One man picked up my panties and brought them to his face and sniffed them, another man swiped them from the guys face and wrapped them around his cock and stroked himself with them. I felt the air on my naked body, and I turned around and looked at the men circled around me. Their dicks were all hard and pointed at me. Samantha was naked too and she was leaning against the wall with her fingers in her cunt smiling at me.

[Thunder Storm]

The guy in front of me was looking at my body, and rubbing his balls. I leaned over and kissed him and took his cock in my hand, and slowly worked skin of his penis up and down. The guy that took off my panties was still on his knees behind me and he parted my butt cheeks and berried his face in my ass. Another one got on his knees in front of me and started licking my snatch. I continued stroking the cock as I ran my tongue in the guys mouth.

I moaned loud and the pleasure was unbearable. I felt a tongue run up my back, it continued up to my shoulder and my arm raised and his tongue was licking my arm pit. There were tongues licking my cunt, asshole, my neck, my belly button, my arm pits and my tits. All five of them were stroking their cocks as they pleasured my body.

I finally released my grip on the guys dick. I fell to my knees and I opened my mouth inviting whoever wanted to put there cock in first. A hard prick entered my mouth, and I sucked hard on it. I looked out of the corner of my eye and grabbed two cocks, one in my right hand and one in the left.

My vagina was throbbing and I felt my juices running down my leg. The man pulled his cock out of my mouth and the next one moved over and I sucked him. They were standing in a circle jerking off around me and they waited patiently for their turn to fuck my face. I had a cock in my mouth and the next man stepped closer to me. I pulled his dick out of my mouth, and I had a hand on each cock. I stroked them and admired them both. I kissed the head of the cocks in each of my hand. The men stepped closer together and I licked their cocks as I rubbed both of them together. I opened my mouth wide and took both of them both in. My mouth was stretched wide and I could taste both of their pre cum as they bulged out of both of my cheeks.

I shouted that I need a cock inside me now. A man laid on his back in front of me and I climbed on top of him. I sat on his dick and it went inside me momentarily and popped out. I grunted in frustration and another guy grabbed the guys cock and positioned it in me. I lowered my hips on him and fucked him hard. I felt a finger enter my asshole. The finger pressed hard against the walls of my anus, and squeezed the cock that was fucking my pussy hole. I felt a little pain in my ass from the pressure of his finger, but at the same time it tightened my vagina and made his cock rub hard against my g-spot.

The finger was soon replaced with a cock. I was being double penetrated, and it felt incredible. I never would of dreamed I would have all this testosterone at once. My mouth was open and I was screaming. A guy walked in front of me and turned around and put his ass in my face. I grabbed his hips and berried my face in his ass. Samantha circled around us, watching two cocks fuck my holes while I licked the man's asshole.

She pushed the guy out of the way and bent over in front of me. I quickly ran my tongue up her cunt to her asshole. I repeated it over and over. The smell and taste of Samantha's sweet cunt and asshole sent me over the top as the cocks pounded up my pussy and ass. I screamed until the muscles in my throat became weak. My muscles in my legs and stomach locked as the orgasm shot through me. I didn't want it to end.

I stood up and the dicks slid out of my pussy and asshole. A guy walked behind me and picked me up by both legs, and my back pressed against his chest. He locked his wrists around the back of my legs under my knees and he held me in the air. He took a step back and both hands were occupied holding me up. He told Samantha to come over and stick his cock up my ass. She sucked on her finger as she walked over to us and she licked my pussy as she pushed her finger in my asshole. My ass relaxed around her finger and she pulled it out and positioned the tip of his dick on my slightly open hole. She took a step back and watched as she started fingering her cunt with the same finger that was in my ass. The man relaxed his grip on my legs and my own weight forced his dick up my asshole.

Samantha and the four other guys masturbated and cheered us on. I was the star of the show, and I loved the attention as they all watched me get butt fucked. The guys body flexed and my tits bounced as he fucked me with all his force. I screamed at the top of my lungs as he shot his load up my asshole. I opened my eyes and another guy had walked up to me and faced me. The man that was in my ass passed me to him like I was a fuck toy. He held me in the air and started fucking my pussy, as another man moved behind me and stuck his cock up my ass that was already lubricated with cum from the other guy.

Samantha was in charge of licking the men's assholes and playing with their balls while they all took turns shooting their cum up my pussy and asshole. I came several times on their cocks as they took turns fucking me.

[Thunder Storm]

I was down to the last guy. Most of the other guys only lasted a few minutes, but this guy has been fucking me for over ten minutes. His dick was hard and big and he fucked me at a medium pace. He walked me over and pinned me against the wall, and started fucking me faster and faster. I have came several times already, and my body was weak. I didn't want to be fucked anymore, I just wanted to lay down and rest.

Suddenly my muscles strengthened and I got an adrenaline rush. His cock started feeling better and better as it pumped up my twat. I didn't think it was possible but I felt like I could have another orgasm. As his dick continued moving inside me I was sure now. His dick filled my pussy but in the position we were in the pressure pressed against the top of my pussy. The head of his dick was poking my g-spot close to my cervix deep inside my vagina. The base of his penis was rubbing my clit and I moved a little closer to orgasm each time he pushed in me.

My voice was almost gone, my throat was soar from screaming. I have been screaming as hard as I could for the last hour. The building pleasure far out weighed the pain in my throat. The Muscles in my stomach and legs started to tighten and flex.

I was getting closer. He was now fucking me with all his force. My vision was getting blurry and I just closed my eyes and let my eyes roll back in my head. It felt incredible, and I think if he were to stop right now I would kill him (who ever he is.)

This was the slowest orgasm I have ever had. It was like I was having an orgasm but It hadn't reached its peak yet. The pressure was building stronger and stronger. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, all the muscles in my body were flexed to the max. I sucked as much oxygen as I could and held my breath. Here it was...my head felt like it was going to explode and I heard a buzzing in my ears. My body shook hard my asshole tightened and squeezed and farted out loads of semen that the previous guys shot in me. I didn't make a noise for a moment and help my breath as long as I could until my body exploded like a volcano. My mouth opened and I screamed as loud as I could. I could feel the juices from my cunt erupt out my pussy and run down my inner thigh between my butt cheeks. My body slowly started to relax and I sucked in some more air. I felt his dick begin to pulsate and I could feel warm liquid shoot out the end of his cock that was rubbing against my g spot. The pressure in my body rose quickly back up to the peak and I came again. With a few last thrusts he milked the rest of his semen in me, and I shifted my weight forcing him to put me down on the floor.

I breathed hard and my I had a cramp in my side. I put my head down on the floor and started to laugh. I have never had that intense of an orgasm. It was like the ultimate roller coaster ride. Maybe it was because I already had several orgasms prior to that one. Or maybe it was because I just fucked five hot guys.

I finally caught my breath. I got up and walked past the guys and grabbed my clothes. I didn't want to talk to them or get to know them in any way. I was completely satisfied and I wanted to leave. I grabbed Samantha by the hand and pulled her towards the door. She pulled her hand away from mine and I looked back and she ran across the room to grab her shirt, jeans, and underwear.

She hurried back to me and we walked out to the car totally naked. She started the car and pulled away. She had a towel in the back seat and I grabbed it and wiped all the cum from both me and my five acquaintances. I lifted my butt and wiped my ass of all the white cum that was leaking out. We both put on our clothes before we reached the main highway.

We pulled into my hotel and she pulled up to the curve to let me off. She pulled out a small pad of paper and wrote her number on it. She leaned over and put her face close to mine.

"If you ever get up here again, give me a call ok." She said

I smiled and nodded my head and she kissed me on the lips. I opened my mouth inviting her tongue, and as we made out she worked her hand with the piece of paper down my jeans, down my panties and to my pussy. She stuck her middle finger up my cunt and circled around for a moment and then pulled her hand up leaving the piece of paper in my underwear. We released our kiss and she put her finger in her mouth and stared at me as she tasted my pussy off her finger. I stepped out of the car and smiled at her as she drove off.

A few hours later I met up with my pilots and we headed to the airport. My body was aching, and It was hard to even walk through the terminal to the plane. I managed to get the airplane ready, get the passengers loaded, and make my safety announcements with my sour voice. We leveled off and I finally got to sit down. My muscles in my stomach and inner thigh were soar but I felt really good just the same. I just had my first lesbian experience with a hot Canadian gothic girl, and I got gangbanged by five gorgeous guys all in one trip. I walked behind the galley where no one could see me and I put my hand down my pants and inside my underwear and rubbed my still tender pussy as I grabbed the piece of paper, Samantha put down there. I looked at her phone number in her pretty hand writing. I smiled to myself, and the first thing I was going to do when we landed was check my schedule to find out when I have another Toronto Run.

[birdie8819]

I Am The Master Of The World

If I am not mistaken,there is one thing that should really be said about the skyline of Gotham City,New Jersey at night and it is that even though the city itself is still ridden with vice and corruption,the Gotham City skyline is still--next to that of New York City itself--the most beautiful on the face of this very planet Earth.But of course,not even that would be able to stop any and all forms of the local criminal element to commit such evil acts which brings us to the early evening hours of May 27th which happens to be exactly when a certain beautiful female burgler who was known all throughout the entire local underworld as the Catwoman has placed herself in front of the skylight of the Gotham City Art Museum and used one of her razorsharp claw-like fingernails to cut away a piece of glass to create a hole that was big enough for the one woman whose actual name happens to be Selina Kyle to fit through.

And after she had used her whip to lower herself through that hole and down to the floor of the museum's exhibition section,the Catwoman had looked around the entire area until she had came upon a glittering green emerald inside a glass case within the middle of the room with the words 'Babylonian Cat's Eye Emerald Donated By Wayne Enterprises' just in time for her to cut away a hand-sized hole,reach inside that case and take the glowing green gem out of there but that was before the lights had been turned on and a young male security guard had pulled out his gun,aimed it at Selina and said,"Hold it right there,Catwoman!All you need to do now is just put the gem right back where you had gotten it from and come with me quietly!Do you hear me?"

But as soon as she had turned herself around and looked at that guard with pure bloodlust in her eyes and a growl of pure savagery coming from out of her mouth,the young male guard had looked at the blood-crazed Catwoman with pure shock in his eyes and yelled at the top of his lungs,"WHOLLY FUCKING SHIT!!",just before she had lunged herself towards her helpless victim,shoved him right into a wall and used her claws and teeth to chomp and slash the living shit out of the poor guy before she had taken the emerald and used her whip to climb herself out of the scene of the crime before the other security guards were able to get themselves there and discover the condition that their poor young fellow guard has been placed in and the Babylonian Cat's Eye Emerald has been stolen.

And while that was going on,the one ever-faithful butler of Bruce Wayne whose name happens to be Alfred Pennyworth had stepped out of the kitchen of his master's private residence known as Wayne Manor with a silver tray that had an empty coffee cup and a full pot of java on it in his hands and taken it all the way down to a secret hidden lair of the Batman known as the Batcave which happens to be underneath the manor house and where he had carefully placed the tray next to the Darknight Detective himself,poured some of the coffee into the cup and asked,"Are you still unable to produce any theories as to who the culprit might be behind these jewel robberies?"

"You've got that right,Alfred.According to the information so far,all of those robberies had been conducted by someone who has the skill and cunning of a true cat burgler who suddenly goes into a pattern of pure savage murderous fury whenever he and/or she gets caught by the security guard of each of those places.",that was the answer that the Caped Crusader had given his truly faithful friend after Alfred had handed that cup of coffee to his master's gloved hand and Bruce had taken a sip of it,only to have the phone suddenly ring and cause Alfred to pick up the reciever and say,"Wayne Manor.Yes,sir.I shall see if he is avalable.Hold,please."

And after the ever-faithful butler had placed his hand over the bottom part of the reciever and said,"A phone call for Master Bruce from Mister Lucius Fox.",the curious Batman had clicked on the speaker-phone and asked,"Say,Lucius?What could I do for you?",only to have the voice of Lucius Fox let out a sigh and say,"It's bad news,Bruce!That creepy son-of-a-bitch has struck again!Only this time,he had only left one of the guards for dead!The EMTs are transporting him to the hospital right now!"But that was before Alfred had placed himself next to the Darknight Detective,cleared his throat and said,"Excuse me for interupting you,Master Bruce.But you do have a call on your private line.",causing the both of them to take a look at the large computer screen and notice that the Batsignal was flashing high above the city.

And as soon as the voice of Lucius Fox had said,"Whoa,Bruce!I'm sorry to had interupted you.Look,you just go back to entertaining your latest lady friend and let me handle this.No problem.If things go from bad to worse,I'll give a call,that's all.Good night,Bruce.",the Gotham Guardian had allowed a small smile to appear on his lips and said,"Good night to you too,Lucius...and thanks.",before he had clicked off the speaker phone and quickly placed himself inside the Batmobile just in time for Alfred to pour the rest of the coffee inside a thermos and hand it over to his costumed master,who had said,"Thanks,Alfred.You really are a prince among butlers.",started up the Batmobile and quickly zoomed himself out of the cave and straight over to the Gotham City Art Museum just in time for him to spot a small group of police squad cars placed in front of the building.

And after he had gotten himself out of the Batmobile and walked himself up to the front door of the museum,the city's very own police commissioner whose name happens to be James Gordon had walked himself up to the Darknight Detective,cleared his throat and said,"I really am sorry that you have to be here right now,Batman.As for me,I would rather be sitting at home in front of my TV set watching 'The Moment Of Truth' and 'Hell's Kitchen' on the Fox Television Network.But even under these circumstances,I would rather be here than sit at home and listen to Gordon Ramsey badmouth a whole bunch of young chefs week-after-week.",before one of the other officers has walked himself up to the commissioner and said,"Commissioner Gordon,the security guys said that it's okay for us to view the tape."

And as soon as the two friends had stepped inside the guards' lounge and allowed one of the other officers to place the tape inside the VCR and press the 'play' button,the image of the Catwoman breaking her way into the museum and making her way towards the emerald has appeared on the screen of the TV set.But just as the video has shown a savage-looking Selina Kyle turn towards her helpless victim,the Caped Crusader had pointed his index finger towards the screen and said,"Stop at that image right there!"And after that one officer had done exactly what the Batman had requested him to do,both the Darknight Detective and Commissioner Gordon had moved themselves closer to the set to take a closer look at Selina's face just before they had looked at each other and a curious James Gordon had asked,"What do you think,Batman?You think that someone has done a little mind control trick on her?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"It truly seems that way,Jim.The only main question is who.",that was the answer that the Batman has given Commissioner Gordon before he had taken a look at the list in his hands,took a deep breath and said,"Well,Batman.I'm looking at this list of all of the criminals who are suppossed to be inside either Stonegate Prison or Arkham Asylum and they are all still safe and snug in their own little beds...except for one."And just as the Batman was about to turn his curious eyes toward Commissioner Gordon and ask him about what he was trying to say,the scene suddenly shifts to an abandoned warehouse within the other side of the city which was where the one super-criminal known as the Spellbinder had gazed his eyes upon the many gems that his newfound pet had stolen for him with a sinister smile on his face.

That was before someone had walked into the room and caused the man whose actual name happens to be Delbert Billings to turn around and gaze his sinister eyes and devilishly-gleeful smile at a still-mesmerized Selina Kyle just in time for him to reach out his hand and allow his mind-controlled slave to hand the stolen Babylonian Cat's Eye Emerald over to him.And after he had glanced at the green gemstone with such devilish glee and placed it with the others,the sinister-smiling Spellbinder has stripped off all of his clothes,exposed his bare-ass naked body in front of his mind-controlled slave and said,"Well done,Selina!Well done indeed!Now it is time for you to recieve your reward!"

And after he had began stroking his stiff cock right in front of his mind-slave,Selina has taken all of her clothes off and started pumping two of her fingers in and out of her hot,wet pussy and carressing her own tits with the other hand before she had moved herself closer to her sinister master and allowed him to start licking all over her nude body--all the way down to her hot and steamy cunt and carressing her firm breasts,causing her to place her hands on the Spellbinder's bare shoulders and say,"Aaaahhhh,yeeeessss!That's it!Do it,Master!Touch me!Touch me there!Suck my wet pussy dry!Aaaahhhh!"

Then,after they had laid their nude bodies down on the floor and Delbert had turned himself around and allowed Selina to start sucking on his stone hard dick,the sinister Spellbinder had suddenly began to enjoy each and every minute of experiencing pure and untamed sexual pleasure with his own mind-controlled sex-slave and yet,became unaware that a single mysterious figure was watching him through an unlocked window.And then,after a controlled Selina has allowed her master to place his stiff cock inside her asshole,two of his fingers inside her hot,moist snatch and the other hand on her stiff mounds and blow his hot breath on the nape of her bare neck,they had started moving themselves harder and faster until they had finally came and collapsed due to exhaustion.

That was before the devilishly-gleeful Spellbinder had gotten up on his feet,looked at his helpless fuck-slave,let out a hearty dose of evil laughter and said,"Well,Selina!As you could already see,I had already taken control of your mind...and your body...thanks to The Mad Hatter's wonderous new device!And since you're no longer able to fight back against me,you...and the rest of the world...shall be mine to command...FOREVER!!"But after he had let out a second dose of sinister laughter,someone had gave that devilish son-of-a-bitch a really hard kick to the side of the head,causing him to fall down to the floor and tiny broken-up pieces of some micro-device to fall out of his eye.

And after he had discovered what had happened to his little mind-controller,the suddenly-saddened Spellbinder has picked-up some of the pieces,began to cry and yelled at the top of his lungs,"NOOOOHHHH!THIS CAN NOT HAPPEN!THIS IS NOT FAIR!I AM THE MASTER OF THE WORLD!DO YOU HEAR ME,YOU POINTY-EARED SON-OF-A-BITCH?!",only to have a certain Darknight Detective to grab hold of Spellbinder's shoulder,turn him around,look at him with angry eyes and answer,"Yes,Delbert!I hear you!Now,shut up,Asshole!",before he had kicked the sinister mind-controller right in the nuts and slugged him right in the face with a sucker punch which had caused the Spellbinder to drop himself back down to the floor.

And then,after the Batman has taken some rope out of a compartment of his utility belt and tied the Spellbinder down tightly,the effects of the sinister mind-controller's micro-device had finally worn-off,causing a totally-pissed-off Selina to get herself back up to her feet,pick-up a two-by-four piece of wood and started slamming it down on the helpless Spellbinder and yelling at the top of her lungs,"HOW DARE YOU?!HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO ME?!YOU PIECE-OF-SHIT!"But just as she was about to smash that piece of wood down on the Spellbinder one more time,the Darknight Detective had grabbed hold of Selina's arms and yelled,"NO,SELINA!THAT'S ENOUGH!IT'S OVER!DO YOU HEAR ME?IT IS ALL OVER!"

And as soon as she had taken a look at the eyes of the man behind the mask of the Batman,poor Selina had dropped the two-by-four piece of wood from her hands,allowed some tears to run down her cheeks and said,"I'm sorry,Bruce!I really am so very sorry!",before the heroic Caped Crusader had allowed the Spellbinder's former mind-slave to wrap herarms around him and start crying her eyes out,only to have the evil mind-controller take one more look at his totally-damaged micro-device,allow a single tear to run down his cheek and say to himself,"It's so not fair!I am the master of the world!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Lust and Love

I decided that tonight I would fulfill one of my fantasies with my boyfriend, Mike. I love him to death, but I can't help lusting over him. We met a few years ago at an underground gothic sort of club in New York City. From then on, it's been pure extasy.

See now Mike is sheer beauty. He's about 6'1 with a tall, slender frame. He's got that grunge-punk rock type of look, which I dig. He wears mostly black jeans, with a long sleeve black shirt, complete with wallet chains and tiny silver balled ID necklaces. I fell in love with his chin-length dirty blond hair and dark blue eyes the first night I ever met him.

I on the other hand, I have more of an innocent look in contrast to my 'bad boy' boyfriend. I'm about 5'5 with long curly light brown hair. Mike always tells me that my almond shaped light brown eyes are almost hypnotic. I have an average body type, proportional and athletic.

I decided I would surprise Mike when he got here, and do something completely spontaneous. I wanted the air to have a romantic aura, so I lit about 100 candles and placed sheer red fabric over the lamps to dim the lights. I sprinkled red rose petals all over the bed and made a trail from the door. I put on my black leather corset teddy, crotchless panties, with a black garter and black thigh high stockings to dazzle Mike.

He came by around 8o'clock and the moon was already out and the sky was a midnight black. I heard him open the door.

"Hello? Alexia, are you home? Heeeelllo?"

He followed the trail from the door and I could see him standing in the doorway, shocked. His eyes were sparkling as he watched me lying on the bed with my black teddy, surrounded by rose petals.

"Hey Mike," I said

"What's all this for?" He replied.

He took off his socks and boots and crawled onto the bed on top of me. I rested my hand on the side of his cheek and smiled.

"No reason."

He jerked his face forward slightly and kissed me. I pulled off his black t-shirt and our kisses became more sudden. He began kissing my neck, down to my cleavage and then back up to my lips. I pulled away from his kiss.

"Mike, are you willing to try something with me?"

"Maybe"

"Regardless of the pain?"

"Alright, as long as pleasure is involved."

"Definitely." I smiled.

I turned over so I would be on top of him, and I began licking his chest and pinching his nipples. I moved down further and began undoing his belt and zipper. Then, I slowly pulled down his jeans and boxers.

I grabbed a rose petal from off the bed and brought it up to his forehead. I slowly began tickling him down his body. From his cheeks, to his chest, around his nipples, encircling his organ, and then down from his inner thighs to his toes.

I knew how hot he was, he loved how I teased him, and this whole scenario was enough to make him melt. I decided to skip the foreplay and just get down to work. I rested my pussy on top of his cock without it inserted. I slowly began rubbing back and forth all while staring him straight in the eye. I could see him lifting his head as he layed back and his long hair falling into his eyes. It was the sexiest sight. I lifted myself slightly and positioned his cock at my entrance. I began shifting back and forth slowly on his cock, trying to maintain control. I began to pick up pace and just hearing him moan drove me wild. I slowed a bit and reached over to the night table and grabbed two candles. Mike looked at me in curiousity but I just kept rocking backing forth on his cock. I began going really fast and I could tell he was close. I raised the candle high over him and poured it all over his chest. His piercing scream drove me insane. I handed him the candle and slowly turned over so he would be on top. He began pounding his cock into my pussy and I knew we were both extremely close to climaxing. Then he looked down at me, with his hair covering his face and poured the candle wax all down my chest. I screamed in pleasure from the pain and orgasmed. Mike was right behind me as he sreamed right into my ear. Our bodies couldn't stop shaking and Mike gave me a few more hypnic thrusts and we were...spent.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Bad Day

It was one of those days when nothing had gone right, and Murphy was working double time.

My entire day was one disaster after another, people wanting my attention, phone calls, irate customers, equipment breaking, and not a moment to myself to think.

I was finally able to escape work and as I was walking to the car it started to rain, not petite little movie rain drops but the cats and dogs kind, and me with no umbrella, figures. On the way home i got stuck in an hour long traffic jam and my cell phone battery died so there was no way to call. I end up walking in the door and hour and 45 minutes late, soaked to the skin, tired, and most of all, worried that You'll be upset with me. As I drop my bag in the hallway and take off my shoes I see You sitting on the couch waiting, watching me, an intense look on Your face and i know something is on Your mind.

I immediately sink to my knees and crawl over to You, that look in Your eyes unmistakable. "I'm sorry I'm late Sir, my day was awful, work was a mess and it took me forever to get out of there, I got caught in the rain, then my phone died and i couldn't call, and i got stuck in traffic," I start, gasping for breath, my eyes welling up with all the pent up emotion of the day.

"Shhhh baby girl," You say, Your fingers laying gently over my lips. "No apologies tonight, it's obvious you've had a rough day, you look like you've been through the ringer. Just take a deep breath, everything is ok now that ou're home. Let Daddy take care of you."

I nod and look up into Your eyes, thanking You silently for understanding, for knowing me so well and most of all for seeing me so clearly. i scoot closer and lay my head in your lap, nuzzling my cheek against your thighs, letting the tears fall and all the stress of the day fall away with them. i sigh, knowing that no matter what happens outside, here, at home with you, i am safe, loved and don't have to be anything but what i am......your little girl.

I feel your hand on my head, brushing the hair out of my face and the tears from my eyes as you lean down to kiss me. "Your soaking wet sweetheart, lets get you out of these wet clothes and dried off." You stand and take my hand lifting me off the floor and putting your arms around me to envelop me in one of your all consuming bear hugs. i sink into the hug and feel you gently kiss the top of my head before you whisk me up into your arms and head for the stairs. i lay my head on your chest and sigh again, putting my arms around your neck closing my eyes, trying to relax. You take me into the bedroom and sit me down on the bed, kissing me softly. i start to unbutton my shirt but feel your hands on mine stopping me. You take my hands and place them beside me on the bed, looking deep into my eyes. "No baby girl, not tonight," you whisper "let me. You just sit here and wait while I run your bath for you," You see me nod in understanding and smiling you turn towards the bathroom. I sit on the bed, eyes closed, breathing deep in an attempt to let the last bits of my day float away. i can hear the water running and moan softly, unconsciously at the thought of a nice hot bath, heaven......

I suddenly start awake feeling your hand on my shoulder. i open my eyes and see you staring down at me, small smile in your eyes, "You drifted off little girl, are you ready for your bath?"

"mmmmm, yes Daddy," i moan softly.

You reach down for my hand and lead me into the bathroom, i gasp as i see that you've filled the room with small candles and the bath is almost full to overflowing with bubbles. my eyes tear up as i turn to look at you, to thank you. i open my mouth to speak and once again feel your fingers against my lips. "Shhh baby girl, no more words, just put yourself in Daddy's hands and everything will be ok." i shiver, knowing that no truer words have ever been spoken. Nodding my head i step closer, eyes falling to the floor in silent acquiescence to your will. i stand in the middle of the bathroom and let You undress me slowly. You quickly unbutton my top and pull it off over my head. Dropping it on the floor you move on to my pants making quick work of those as well, holding me steady while i step out of them. Kissing my neck you reach around to unhook my bra, a deep sigh escaping me as my breasts are free.


Continue next page .....

[ah sum]

Bro Birdie love your story..:)

[birdie8819]

You smile and kiss my lips as you reach for my panties, pulling them down kissing my shoulder, my chest, my belly and my thighs as you kneel down to help me step out of those as well. Standing, you reach for my glasses, and place them gently on the counter behind you. i shiver a little, standing there naked in the middle of the big bathroom, then suddenly i am warm, feeling your arms wrapped around me again, your naked body against mine. Turning to you i smile amazed that i didn't even notice you'd taken your clothes off. You laugh and smile back at the look of surprise on my face, "Ready for your bath little girl?" you ask.I nod and place my hand in yours, following you to the tub. Standing at the side i wait for you to get in and then step over the edge into the warm inviting water. i sit down in front of you the heat surrounding me like a cocoon, and lay down on your chest my back to you. i feel your hands running up and down my body and i moan softly, squirming against you.

Behind me i feel you shift as you reach for the shampoo and a cup. i see you dunk the cup in the water but somehow it still startles me as the hot bathwater cascades down over my hair, and my face, warming the rest of me. "Lean back sweetheart let me wash this awful day away," you whisper, hands already in my hair massaging my head. Your hands feel so good, bringing life back to this tired body, waking me up a little. "But Daddy....." i start, suddenly somewhat uncomfortable at being taken care of this way, all this attention being focused on me instead of the other way around.

You continue to wash my hair but, speaking in a slightly firmer tone you lean close to my ear, "Little one, I said no words, you're not planning on disobeying Daddy are you now?" I shake my head definitely not wanting to misbehave and dissapoint you, and try to relax into whatever it is you have planned for me.

"Good girl," you say, "this is something I want to do for you. I know that generally it's you who washes and takes care of me after a long day, but just think of this as a reward for being such a good girl lately." You leave it at that and finish washing my hair, pouring cupfuls of water over me to rinse the soap out.I squirm against you as you grab the soap and start running it over my body, giggling as you wash the ticklish parts, gasping and groaning when you get to the sensitive bits and linger a little longer than necessary. After you're done you let me sit quietly in the tub, facing you leaning against the opposite side while you quickly wash yourself up. i love to watch you, my eyes wander over every inch of your naked body, each part of you bringing up a good memory, a mental image of something wonderful. A moan escapes my lips as you stand up and step out of the tub, drying yourself off and then holding up a big fluffy towel for me. Standing up carefully i rest my hand on your shoulder as i step out of the tub. i step towards you, standing on my tip toes to give you a kiss of thanks. For the second time tonight you wrap me up in a big hug, the towel in your hands. You take time drying me off, making sure not to miss any spots then wrap me back up in the towel and carry me into the bedroom sitting me gently on the edge of the bed looking down at me.

"We're not done yet little girl, there's still the issue of you being late and not calling. I was worried about you, and that needs to be dealt with. I know you've had a hard day, but I know you, and I know you need this." you say to
me, the look in your eyes firm but loving. "I know just as well as you do that there are consequences for breaking the rules, even if you've had a bad day. We can't let you get away with that, can we?" I shake my head, well aware that you're right even if i don't relish the thought after the day i had, but knowing it will bring relief and release in the end.

Going over to the toy chest you pull out a few long lengths of soft cotton rope and a new toy that i haven't seen before, a brand new leather crop. Climbing up onto the bed you tie two of the ropes to the posts on the footboard and the other one is looped through the holes in the middle of the headboard, a very familiar configuration to us both. i start to squirm with anticipation as you pull me to the center of the bed, laying two pillows down for me to rest my hips on. Pushing me down to the bed on my stomach You arrange me in the middle of the bed and firmly secure my hands together with the rope being careful to check that it's not too tight. Satisfied, you move down to the foot of the bed and secure each of my ankles in the same manner, my ass lifted into the air, legs spread open wide. You leave me there for just a minute, alone, to think about what i've done and then i hear you behind me, standing between my legs at the foot of the bed.

I gasp as i feel the first swat of the crop on my ass, soft but shocking none the less. A second follows and then a third and i start to squirm my hips. You're peppering light taps all over my ass, warming me up and i lift my hips a little trying to get closer to you. You slowly start to increase the intensity and i can hear the crop slap my ass, feel the sting and the warmth rowing. Suddenly you land a hard swat on my damp lips and i cry out, stunned by the heat searing through my pussy. i hear you chuckle at my surprise as you start to crop my slit harder, opening my lips, drawing moisture out of me. You go back up to my ass and the slaps get louder, i can hear the crop whipping through the air as the handle snaps and my ass feels like it's on fire. i gasp and moan, squirming hard on the pillows, trying to get some relief but not being able to get away.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The swats get harder still, each one sending shock waves of pain and pleasure through me. You alternate between my ass and my pussy the room filled with the sounds of the crop and the scent of my arousal. My heart is pounding in my chest and my breath is coming faster, harder, and you know i'm close to my limit. You raise the intensity one more time, wanting to make sure you get your point across, this is a punishment after all. i start to whimper and gasp for air, thrashing in my onds. The tears start to fall from my eyes as you cross the threshold of my tolerance and you know that the lesson has been learned. Slowly the swats become softer, still tapping my ass and my now soaking wet slit, dragging the crop over the welts and redness.

You push the head of the crop between my lips, opening them up that last little bit, tapping my clit to bring me back down to that place where i'm just floating. I gasp and lift my hips to you trying to open my legs up even wider. Even tied securely down to the bed i do my best to entice you, needing you inside me more than anything in the world. i feel the edge of the bed sink and suddenly you are behind me, your hands on my thighs. You lay down on top of me your warm body cool in comparison to the heat radiating from me. i moan and whimper as you rub yourself against my heated ass, your soft skin like sandpaper against the welts. I hear your breath hard and fast in my ear and i know you have exerted yourself, but i also know that you are incredibly aroused as well. Your hard cock brushes up against my thigh and i moan loudly, turning my head to look up into your eyes silently begging you to take me.

"Mmmmmm," you growl, "is there something you want little girl? Tell daddy what it is." you press the tip of your cock against the pening of my hot wet pussy i can barely get the words out. "Daddy...pleeease...i need your cock, i need you to fuck me, to take me, to make me yours," i gasp, lifting my hips to try and push you in further. "You need this cock little girl? Are you sure you're ready? Ready to take care of Daddy's cock?" you ask, pressing a little closer with each question. "Yesssssssssss god yes please," i moan, "i need you inside me so badly. Please, please, please, i need you Daddy." I hear
You growl again close to my ear. Satisfied with my answer You push yourself all the way into me in one long unending stroke. I shake and whimper as you fill me, stretching me to my limit with almost no warning.

You can feel my pussy squeeze your cock tight and this only excites you more, urges you on. Soon you are thrusting in and out of me harshly, using my swollen wet slit to please your cock. You push me hard into the bed burying yourself so deep. Moaning loudly i suddenly feel you reaching underneath me to play with my clit as you fuck me, holding it between your fingers and stroking it like a tiny cock, making me buck my hips back into you. i start to shake and i know i'm close, you can feel my pussy start to clench your cock tighter and you growl into my ear, "That's it little girl, cum all over Daddy's cock, you cum on this cock now, right NOW."

I whimper and whine feeling my orgasm building with each thrust of your cock, your words sending me over the edge. Unable to deny you anything i feel myself cumming hard in a rush of ecstacy and blinding light, thrashing under you on the bed. Just as i start to cum You stretch me even further, the head of your cock swelling as you get ready to cum yourself.

"Again," you growl into my ear, and that's all it takes as another wave of orgasm takes over my body. This time i hear you moan and feel you shooting your hot cum inside me thrusting even deeper than before.

You collapse on top of me, cock still twitching, making me shiver and shake. Kissing the back of my neck, nipping at it just to watch me tremble, you reach up and untie my hands, rubbing my wrists to bring the blood back. Pulling yourself out of me you slowly kiss down my spine, my body convulsing each time your lips make contact. You lean down and untie my ankles, rubbing them as well and then pick me up and wrap your arms around me for the third time tonight, holding me so close, curled up against your body. You kiss me, little kisses all over my face, kissing away the tears, the stress of the day and once again making me your little girl. i look up into your eyes softly thanking you silently. Kissing my cheek you lean in and whisper, "Mmmm, that's my good girl."


The End

[birdie8819]

Plane Flight

"Let me get that for you sir," Jane, the stewardess, said as she reached over my seat and grabbed a Coke can that the person sitting next to me left behind as they went to the bathroom.

"Oh, that's fine I can get it for you." I said, turning towards the seat to grab the can but she already had it and was getting up when all of a sudden turbulence hit.

When the turbulence hit, she wasn't prepared for it. I was also not prepared for what she used to brace herself. She fell forward shooting her hands out to try and find something to grab a hold of, and the thing she found was my thighs. I was shocked, not only shocked from her grabbing a hold of my thighs, but more from the electricity that shot through my body from the feel of her hands holding onto my thighs only inches from my crotch. I could feel the blood start to flow to my cock and feel it start to swell.

I started to notice that she wasn't moving her hands and the turbulence had stopped a minute ago. I was starting to get a tent in my pants, so I looked up and said to her, "Umm I think the turbulence stopped."

"Oh sorry, I was just wanted to make sure the turbulence was over for sure before I got up." She replied before she walked away, but I could have sworn she let her hand drag across my crotch on purpose. I could also have sworn I saw her smirk at me.

I wasn't 100% sure that she really had done that, or whether I was just imagining it all. I mean I was a virgin, have always had a low self esteem, and been shy. I couldn't believe that a woman as beautiful as Jane would do that to me. I had noticed Jane when I got on the plane and as she had been serving me. She was about 35 I would guess, standing at 5'5" with long brown hair, green eyes, a nice full set of breasts and had long slender legs with an hourglass frame. She was wearing a blouse with a little cleavage, and her skirt was raised about 2 inches above the knee giving a great, enticing view of her silky smooth legs.

I stand at about 5'8" with short brown hair, blue eyes, and an average build with a 6 inch cock when erect. I was a big kid when I was younger, and had only just started losing weight and getting in shape which I attribute my low self-esteem to. I had also always been shy never having too many friends and never having had any girlfriend or even kissed a girl.

I shook my head, clearing it of all of this, and turned back into my seat to continue watching the movie that was on the TV in the front of the plane.

I got so engrossed in the movie that I didn't even notice that the person sitting next to me was back until she asked, "Excuse me, can I get through?"

I have to admit Jane was not the only beautiful woman on the plane, there was also the woman sitting next to me who seemed to be about my age. She seemed about my height with long blonde hair, beautiful deep blue eyes, with big beautiful breasts, a more curvaceous body than Jane, and thicker but just as silky smooth and sexy legs. She was wearing a blouse with a plunging neckline showing off her deep sexy cleavage, a miniskirt exposing her sexy thick legs and some sexy open toed heels.

"Oh, I am sorry." I said as I sat back up into my seat.

"It's ok." She answered as she turned sideways with her ass facing me as she scooted into our aisle.

She was right in front of me just as it happened to Jane, turbulence hit and just as before with Jane neither of us was suspecting it. Unlike before though she had a place to hang onto, but her body was free to move around. She grabbed onto the head rest in front of me, but her body moved back and her back arched, her ass raised up exposing sexy g-string covered ass. The turbulence was getting bad. She lost her grip and fell back, which connected her pussy with my nose. Even though I am a virgin I had for years been watching porn and reading stories about sex, so I knew that the moisture I felt on my nose was pussy juice. I inhaled the scent and was getting entranced by it. I was enjoying the contact when all of a sudden the turbulence stopped.

She moved over to her seat and turned around, looked at me and said, "Oh my god, I am so sorry Ha ha. Um here, let me get that for you." As she reached up and wiped her pussy juices off of my nose.

"Ha ha, thanks, well that is one for the books." I said as I looked over at her and just couldn't believe what happened with me, especially with a woman as beautiful as her.

"Oh my, now what am I going to do with this?" She asked herself as she looked down at her juice covered finger, before she just shrugged her shoulders and moved her finger into her mouth and sucked off the juices.

I just stared at her with my mouth wide open in amazement because of what she just did before. She noticed I was staring, and with what I thought had a hint of a smirk behind it, apologized. "Sorry about that. I hope that didn't gross you out or anything."

"Oh, no of course not, I mean it was actually kind of hot. Oh my god! I am so sorry. I didn't mean to say that," I turned my head to hide my embarrassment and cherry red cheeks.

"That is completely fine, don't be sorry. To be honest, it is actually flattering that you think that was hot." She said as she reached over and touched my arm. "My name is Susan," She took the hand from my arm and held it out for a shake. "But you can call me Susy."

"Oh, ugh, my name is Scott," I turned back around and shook her hand. "Sorry I am a little nervous."

"Aww, that's so cute! There is no need to by shy." She said as she started to rub my arm.

The feel of her soft skin touching my arm sent electricity throughout my body, and I could feel the blood from my body start to flow into my cock making it swell.

"So what do we have here?" She looked down at the tent forming in my pants.

"Oh, umm, oh shit, I am so sorry," I started to say before she interrupted me.

"No don't worry. I guess I can't blame you for what I did in front of you, and to tell you the truth it is really hot and flattering that that was all because of me."

"Well I mean you are such a beautiful woman and after all that just happened I can't control myself." I said to her as my cheeks turned beet red.

"Well, I am sure glad you can't." She said as she slid her hand down to my knee, ran it up to my crotch, and started to rub my cock through my pants.

"Whoa, whoa, I don't think we should be doing this," I said as I pushed her hand away from my crotch.

"Oh, you are right! Here let's do this." She reached under her seat and grabbed her blanket and laid it on top of both of our laps.

She slid her left hand under the blanket and placed it on my right knee. I could feel the electricity just from her light touch flow through my body, and it only increased as she started to slide farther up my leg closer to my crotch. I was about to tell her to stop but she brought her right index finger up to her lips to tell me to be quiet.

She leaned in really close to me and whispered into my ear, causing my body to tingle and blood start to flow to my cock. "Shh, just sit back, relax, and enjoy." Just as her hand got to my crotch, she started rubbing my cock through my pants.

"Oh my, looks like you are already enjoying it." She whispered into my ear, making more blood to flow to my cock, making it jump.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"I can't help it you are getting me so turned on, and hard." I said through groans as I let my head fall back into the seat. She continued to rub my cock through my pants.

Thankfully, we were both at the back of the flight on the right corner. The plane was full, but the other people in our row were all up walking around the plane so nobody was in the back to see what we were doing. The flight was a long one since we were on our way to Bermuda from Los Angeles.

I just sat back, enjoying her rubbing my cock. I didn't even notice her unbuttoning my pants until she was halfway through unzipping them. I shot up and looked at her. "What are you doing? Is there anybody around?"

"Ha Ha, don't worry, everyone else is up and about the plane. We have the back all to ourselves." She said as she looked at me and smiled, as she reached into the hole in my boxers wrapping her warm hand around my cock.

I groaned as she pulled my cock out from my pants under the sheet. I was about to stop her, since at any moment someone could walk back to their seat or to the back of the plane and find us, but I was so turned on I was enjoying it, what I would say is a 'sexual awakening', so much that nothing was going to stop me now.

I was enjoying the new, exciting sensation of having a woman's soft, silky smooth, warm hands slide up and down my cock slowly while I just lay back and enjoy it. I was almost in a trance from the pleasure she was giving me as she stroked, but was broken out of it when I felt her stop and grab my hand with hers and guide it under the blanket. I wasn't sure what she was going to have me do until I felt her let go of my hand on her pants.

I looked at her with a confused face, but she just giggled and said, "I would like some pleasure too if you don't mind."

"Oh my god, I am so sorry, it is just I have never done anything like this before, and I just got lost in the sensation." I said as I started to unbutton her pants and unzip them.

"You really have never done anything like this before?" She asked, looking at me with an honestly confused face.

"No I haven't. I hope that is ok with you," I said stopping halfway pulling her zipper down.

"Of course I don't mind. I would be honored if you would allow me to teach you." She replied smiling at me with a sort of hopeful look on her face.

"I would love it if you would teach me; I want to learn it all." I said with a huge grin on my face.

"Good, glad to hear it. Now first I want you to slide your hand under my panties and just feel around and get to know the outside of my pussy first," She reached back around and started to slowly stroke my cock like before.

I did not have to be asked twice. I slid my hand slowly down her open pants under her panties. I let my hands slide down starting to explore around her crotch, firstly noticing that she was shaved smooth which is what I always thought was hot. Then I felt a hard nub at the top which, thanks to my anatomy classes and guy talk, I knew was the clit. I knew that it was the most sensitive area on a woman's body, so I rubbed it a little making her moan. She stopped stroking my cock for a few seconds before I moved making her start again. As I continued exploring I could start to feel heat radiating from her pussy just before my fingers met her slit, I could feel the moisture seeping out from her pussy.

She was so engrossed in stroking my cock and enjoying the sensation of my hand exploring her pussy, she didn't tell me what to do next. So, I decided to explore the inside of her pussy. I slid my index finger deep in her pussy slowly. The soft, wet feel of her insides was like nothing I had ever experience before. I felt like I could explore down there forever!

"Mmm, are you sure you haven't done this before?" She asked me as she turned and smiled at me.

"No I haven't." I looked at her as I continued to slowly finger fuck her pussy.

"Well, you sure seem to know what you are doing." She moved her head against the head rest and let out a small moan.

"Um, I have something I would like to ask, but I hope it isn't to forward." I wearily said, as I let my finger linger in her pussy as I waited for a response.

"What would you like to ask me?" She asked me inquisitively. She came back to reality since I had stopped fingering her.

"I have read about it a lot, and have seen it done in a lot of movies. I was wondering if you would mind if I performed oral sex on you." I asked very nervously, hoping I had not stepped over the line.

"You mean you would want to eat my pussy?" She asked me back an almost disgusted tone.

"Yes, I would really like to eat your pussy." I said, cowering in fear of her possibly getting angry.

"Of course you can eat my pussy!" She replied quickly, changing her face from anger to excitement.

"Oh good, you scared me for a second, I thought you were going to get angry at me." I said smiling at her.

"Ha ha, I am glad to hear you want to do it actually. Most guys don't like to do it. Now since you are new at it, I will let you explore a little and give you some pointers on the way. But first let's get set up here in case someone walks by."

"What do you want me to do?" I asked, mesmerized by finally seeing a woman undress in front of me.

"Go ahead and grab another one of the blankets for me." She said as she was pulling her pants and panties down.

I turned just as she pulled her pants and panties down, so when I turned back after finding a blanket, I couldn't take my eyes off the gorgeous, shaved, wet pussy I saw in front of me.

"Do you think it looks good?" She was smiling at my obvious memorization.

"Oh my god, it looks amazing. It looks really sexy, and um..." I started to say before I felt shy.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"It looks sexy and what?" She asked, loving my obvious desire for her pussy.

"It looks so tasty." I finally was able to blurt out, after accepting that I needed to go with the flow, and it was now or never.

"Well how about you get down here and have a taste." She spread her legs apart as she moved the armrest separating us up.

"Sure thing!" I snaked my tongue out as I lowered my head toward her pussy.

I could feel heat emanating from her pussy as I finally got close to her. I could feel her body shake a little as my tongue came into contact with her clit tasting her sweet juices.

"Did I do something wrong?" I asked, worried because she had started to shake.

"Mmm, no you didn't, it just felt so good. Please keep doing it." She placed her hand on my head and guided it back down to her pussy.

I let her guide me back down to her pussy and started to continue to lick her clit as I felt the blanket fall over my head.

"Don't worry; I am just doing it just in case somebody walks by." I heard her say in between moans.

I was so busy enjoying the taste and the satisfaction of making a woman moan for the first time that I didn't even really take in what she was saying. I continued to lick her clit as I took a finger and slowly rubbed it up and down her slit, before I slid it in deep. I left my finger still in her pussy taking in the amazing feel of her wet pussy.

"Oh fuck, your finger feels so good in my pussy. Please start fucking me with it." She begged in between low groans and grunts.

I was happy to oblige her request. I was amazed by the pleasure I was able to give her just from some simple licking. I continued to move my finger slowly, then going faster 'til I could hear squishing noises from her wet pussy.

I was so lost in my amazement of the pleasure I was giving her, and the sweet taste of her pussy, that I didn't hear the flight attendant clearing her throat to get my attention, so she had to tap my head.

I slid my finger out of Susy's pussy, and slid my head out from under the blanket. I almost had a heart attack when I saw the flight attendant. "I, um, oh god, um, I am so sorry. Oh god, this is so embarrassing."

Susy, I think was so shocked at being caught that her mouth was open, but no words were coming out. Jane, the flight attendant that helped me before, was the one who interrupted us, but the weird thing was that she didn't seem mad but she actually had a smile on her face.

"May I have a taste of those?" She asked as she pointed at my finger.

"Um, yeah sure, I guess." I said as I raised my hand up to her face.

She took my hand and brought it to her face, slowly slid her tongue out and slid it all around my finger before she slowly slid it into her mouth. "Mmm, you sure taste good sweetie." She said looking at Susy and then turned to me and looked down at my groin and said, "And you sure seem to be having fun as much as she appears to be."

Neither Susy nor I could believe what we were hearing. Jane could see we were both in shock but she also seemed to be enjoying it. "I would love to join you guys for some fun, but I don't get a break for another twenty minutes. The dinner service is about to start so people are going to be moving back and forth past you. Thankfully, the flight attendants have our own little sleeping quarters in the back of the room. You guys can go there and start having fun and I will be there soon."

Susy didn't need to be told twice. She threw the blanket on the seat next to her and pulled her pants back up. She grabbed my hand, almost yanking me in the direction of the spare room.

This is turning into a flight to remember...


The End

[birdie8819]

Tina's First Time

Tina was excited. Finally it was going to happen, The Voice had issued her instructions and she had followed them exactly. She was wearing her favorite knee length blue dress, the one that made her eyes stand out so piercing when she was looking down her nose at the boys who would dare approach and ask her out. On her feet were sturdy three inch platform shoes, raising her up to a elegantly commanding 5'11" height while under the dress she was wearing fishnet stockings and her leopard print bra and panty set. She had never worn fishnets before, they made her legs tingle and felt so sexy on her skin.

Arriving at the mall she headed directly to the book store, proud to have been given this task, despite the common nature of it. In the store she started searching faithfully for the book, but after ten minutes was beginning to grow frustrated. Then The Voice spoke from behind her, making her knees weak and her insides fill up with butterflies, "Looking for this miss?" it asked as he held out the book.

"Yes Sir, it is thank you," she managed to whisper taking it from his hard looking hands.

"I believe you were going to purchase that?" The Voice asked, further melting her insides.

"Yes Sir, thank you Sir," she responded automatically and made her way to the cashier where she made the purchase. He was patiently waiting at the store entrance when she finished the transaction and she hurried over.

"Come along" he commanded and set off at a fast pace for an older gentleman with short legs, Tina had to rush to keep up but was mindful to remain half a step behind and too his left. He did hold the door for her to exit the mall, and he helped her into his full sized van handing her up into the seat and fastening her seat belt for her before moving to the drivers side and getting in himself.

He drove in an unnerving silence, allowing Tina to grow more and more nervous as her mind went over all the possibilities of what he would do with her. The drive was only about 20 minutes, but seemed much longer. Finally he pulled off the road onto an isolated farm, driving straight into the barn before shutting the van off. Getting out he closed the big overhead doors before letting Tina out of her seat belt and handing her down from the van.

"Are you sure you are ready Tina?" he asked in The Voice. Her mouth was dry and she was so scared, but so excited to be here at last.

"Yes Sir." she replied meekly.

Taking her firmly by the hand he lead her under one of the main support beams which was fitted with many hooks and pad-eye bolts. Placing her left wrist in a padded cuff he secured it to a chain going through one of the eyes and across to another before it came down on her right. Here he pulled the chain tight, bringing her left arm up high, then secured it to her right cuff forcing both of her arms up about 30 inches apart at the wrist.

Next he fitted an ankle cuff to each leg, forcing her legs even wider than her arms, so wide in fact that part of her weight was now being supported by her wrist cuffs. "Hold this ball in your fingers," The Voice commanded, "that is your distress signal, as long as you hold the ball I can do as I please with you. Do you understand?"

"Yes Master." Tina whispered, unable to make any louder sound. This was it, she was at his disposal from now on and she knew it.

Behind her she could here him opening and closing drawers on the large tool chest in front of the van, but she could see nothing. The anticipation was hard to bare, but she had waited so long for this day. Finally he appeared close behind her, he moved so quietly for such a male man that it was a shock when she realized he was there.

His hands reached up and then she saw it, a huge cold steel knife in his hand! He grasped the left sleeve of her dress and pulled it tightly away from her skin, then sliced it all the way to the collar of her dress in one smooth fluid move. The knife was so sharp it parted the fabric like warm butter with no resistance. He then repeated the maneuver on her right, cutting from wrist to collar in one silky smooth move.

Pushing her head forward and flipping her hair over her shoulders he pulled back on the cloth of her collar and sliced upward through both sides at once causing the dress to fall and pool around her knees. From there it was but a moment before, now cut top to bottom as well, it was pulled loose and tossed onto the floor directly in front of her.

Oh, the knife felt so cold on her skin when it appeared back at her throat, before sliding across her shoulder and under her left bra strap where a quick upward tug parted the fabric. Trailing across her upper back the knife was still so cold and hard as it slid between her shoulder blade and the bra strap on the other side before once again parting it with a sharp upward yank.

Tina whimpered, but the ball was firmly grasped in her left hand and she was not at all inclined to let go of it. The knife next came down between her breasts, and despite the clasp being in the back soon parted the front causing the bra to fall to the ground.

The knife disappeared, but then she felt his hard male hands grasping the elastic band on her panties on the left side where they were seemed together. Suddenly his strong hands ripped the fabric straight down the seem, parting her panties and letting them fall down her right leg to the ankle cuff.

The next move was for him to say, in a low throaty voice right at her ear "Almost ready. Remember to keep an accurate count or it will be twice the price." His strong hands then reached up and snapped bracer cuffs in place just above her elbows on each upper arm.

Releasing her wrists from the overhead chain allowed her to come down off of her toes as her arms were brought behind her back. Each wrist was secured to the opposite bracer causing her arms to be bottom side up, with her palms exposed.

Making sure he could see the bright red ball firmly held in her left hand he bent her over and stepped around so that he was standing with his right hip against her left ribs and his right thigh putting pressure on her naked left thigh. Then it happened. His hard hand struck so fiercely on her left ass cheek she knew without a doubt he meant it with all his being.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"One!" she cried out suddenly, realizing this was NOT the time to be silent.

"Two... Three... Four... Five," the swats all rained down on her left side, from the top of her ass to the upper back of her thigh. After five he paused and caressed her hot skin, the stings were so deep, it felt like they reached all the way to the bone.

"Six... Seven... Eight... Nine... Ten... Eleven... Twelve... " she was gasping by the last and He paused again to caress her hot hot skin and admire the pretty rose color that was rising.

"Thirteen... Fourteen... Fifteen... Sixteen... Seventeen... Eighteen... Nineteen... Twenty... Twenty One!" she called out the last with a sense of relief, he had been telling her for weeks that the first time would be a birthday spanking, one for every year she had lived without Him.

After a pinch right on the curve where her ass and thigh met He stepped back and walked around to her other side. Before starting he removed the ball from her left hand and moved it to her right where once again it was plainly visible.

"Twenty-Two... " on her right cheek seemed more intense because this side had been totally ignored up until now, but she was determined to make it all the way through.

"Twenty-Three... Four... Five... Six... Seven... " she nearly sang out, getting into the whole experience on a deeper and deeper level, until it happened.

"Thirty-Six... Thirty-Seven... Thirty-Eight... Forty... Forty-One... Forty-Two!" Done, she thought, for just a moment.

Then she heard him growl "THIRTY-NINE!" and the hardest blow of them all hit. "That means you have earned Double Tina."

She was shocked, scared, and yet so incredibly wet from the 42 she had received already. For just a moment she hesitated, almost dropping the ball before tightening her grip once again, determined to make it through everything she had committed herself for.

As soon as He saw her grip on the ball tighten he took action, raining hard blows all over her ass on both sides as fast and as hard as he could with both hands. This time he bellowed out the numbers himself, making sure the count was dead accurate. Unlike the first time however the blows were fast, merciless, and random, not timed and broken up with pauses to allow her to get through it more gently.

Finally, in under a minute it was over, her ass positively felt like it was on fire and about to consume her. Then he stepped back and without his support she fell helplessly to her knees on the ruined dress, sinking down until her face was on the cold floor as she bawled helplessly into the blue fabric.

He waited for a full minute as the second hand crept around the dial of the wall clock before stepping back in to take his reward. She still firmly clutched the ball in her right hand, despite her agonized ass and tears of shear pain pouring off her face she was more sexually excited than ever before in her life.

Incredibly she felt on the verge of orgasm, yet not a single touch had gone to her groin nor even her breasts. His strong hands gripped the hair on the back of her head, roughly pulling her up onto her knees. Her arms still chained behind her back she was presented with a very hard cock at her face, and instinctively she began to worship it with her mouth, the symbol of the ultimate male to whom she had pledged herself this day.

Hungrily she sucked in his flesh, and he kept a firm grip in her hair guiding her just the way he liked it. Faster and deeper he pumped, as excited by her spanking as she had been and excepting her oral worship as his just reward for what he had taught her this day, about herself, and about Him.

Much sooner than she expected it He erupted into her hot wet mouth, taking his pleasure hard and fast, but reveling in his power over her body. "Cum for me like a good slut!" he growled as his seed was pumping into her mouth, and without reserve she sucked harder.

Sliding his leg forward he ground her down on the top of his foot. Sopping wet her primed and ready cunt spasmed, sending a shock through her clitoris and pushing her into the most powerful orgasm of her life.

The next hour was blur, but before she knew it Tina found herself standing beside her car in the mall parking lot. The blue dress she was wearing appeared to be the same one she had arrived in, and if it were not for the burning ache when she sat down she might have convinced herself it had all just been a phone fantasy once again.


The End

[birdie8819]

Joyce's Auction

Joyce's thoughts returned, yet again, to the question, "How did I get myself into this? ." Her tall, lithe, body was stretched out between two pillars in a cage, arms and legs stretched in a classic spread eagle shape. No clothes covered her small, yet firm, breasts, nor any other part of her body. Her thick thatch of black pussy hair was glistening with moisture that gave witness to the lust and desire that was growing in her. The matching hair that hung from her head, down to her waist waved in the air as her body shifted position again and again. The blindfold covering her eyes left her clueless to the presence of the people ogling her and making comments about her appearance and the form hanging on the wall of the cage, just to the left of the doorway.

In her mind's eye, she saw herself sitting in the parking lot of The Mephisto Club, her best friend, Nadine, sitting beside her. Joyce was nervous then, unsure if she really wanted to go through with this wild plan of hers.


"Oh God! It sounded a lot more fun when I talked about it a week ago," whispered Joyce.

Nadine took her hand. "You don't have to, you know that. There'll be other times. You told me yourself that the club has their charity auction every four weeks."

"Nadine, if I chicken out now, it'll be easier to not do it the next time. I want this, I really do. I've known about my cravings for being a sex slave ever since I was 15. After what happened three days ago, I think I like being a dominant too."

"In that case, get your ass out of the car, Joyce. It's just first time jitters. I'll bet she's in there as well."

"Do you think so?"

"She's been there every auction, or so you told me. Why not today?" Nadine took her friend's hand and they faced each other. "Joyce, I don't fully understand this burning desire to be used as a sexual toy by who knows whom. But, I do understand that this is what you've wanted for a long time. Finally, you're not so afraid of what people think that you're ignoring your desires. Don't stop now."

Joyce seemed to calm down at her friend's supportive words. "I know you're just telling what I already know. Will you stay until I'm done?"

"Of course I will, I already promised you that." Nadine's voice showed no irritation at giving the reassurance yet again.

The two ladies exited the car and walked into the club. The man in charge of taking cover charges asked the usual question.

"Good evening ladies, are either of you planning on putting yourself up for auction? The proceeds go to charity. This month's beneficiary is the city's rape crisis network."

"Uh, yes, I'll be selling myself," Joyce answered with a nervous quiver.

"First time?"

"Is it that obvious?"

"Not to everyone, but I have been working the door on auction night for several years now. It's alright to be nervous or even scared. I can assure you that you'll be just fine, as long as you don't leave the premises."

"Thanks. Where do I..."

"Just inside and to the left, you'll find the sign up tables. Betty, the lady in the black latex cat suit, will be glad to help you."

"Thanks."

Nadine and Joyce paid their fees and were soon standing in front of a long table with two other people. Across from them, the afore mentioned lady was smiling and explaining to someone how the auction worked. Joyce had trouble concentrating on what was being said. She looked around, awed by the sheer numbers of people milling about. No matter how many times she came to auction night, the crowd always surprised her. She was vaguely aware of the background noises of arousal and pain.

"Hi, can I help you?"

Joyce turned around with a start. "Oh, sorry, I was..."

"Nervous?"

"Yeah, I guess so. I want to...I mean I'm going to...you know...Auction! I'm going to be auctioned."

"That's great. I'm happy for you. Have you ever done the auction before?"

"No, but I have watched it a few times."

"I thought your face looked familiar. I've seen you around quite a bit. Let me explain the basics and then I'll walk you through the sign up form." Turning to one of the other people nearby, Betty asked, "Roger, will you take the desk, I'm going to help a first timer."

"Sure thing, Betty."

"Come this way." Once they were at a relatively quieter end of the table, Betty had Joyce take a seat and started her explanation. "What's going to happen is that you'll be displayed in a cage, bound, for a couple of hours. Then, you'll be taken on the stage and the auctioneer, that's Angela, will offer you to the crowd. She'll put on a very realistic performance, treating you like an object to be used for the pleasure of whoever wins. She'll try to match her approach to how you're responding. With me so far?"

"Yeah. She won't whip me or anything, will she?"

"Not unless you ask her to."

"I see. So I can ask for something in particular?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Of course, we get that a lot. Is there anything you'd like from her?"

"I don't know. Maybe, maybe not."

"Well, you have some time to decide. Now, the form is part questionnaire and part liability waiver. The waiver is a standard form used by clubs that offer sites for activities. We're not liable for things that go wrong between you and your dominant."

"That sounds fair. What's the questionnaire for?"

"You're telling bidders what you like and don't like in terms of play. You mark each type of play with a rating, from 1 to 6. A rating of 1 is, 'I love it, bring it on,' while a rating of 5 is, 'Don't even think about it.' A 6 is special, it means that you don't like the activity but are turned on by the idea of being forced into it."

Joyce flipped through the form. "I had no idea that BDSM could be broken down in so many different ways. Wow! Does blood sports mean what I think it does?"

"Yes, some people enjoy having blood drawn during a scene, either with a knife or by needles. People sometimes use other things, but we don't allow them on the premises."

"I...I had no idea. Betty, how do you decide?"

"You use what you've done in the past as a guide."

"What if you've never..."

"Ah, I see. You've never submitted before, have you?"

"No." Joyce's voice was small. "Is that a problem?"

"Not necessarily. It does mean that you have nothing but your fantasies to guide you in filling out the form. What sort of things have you fantasized about?"

"I...," Joyce's face turned a deep red in embarrassment. It was one thing to tell someone you were close to that you've dreamed of being someone's sex slave, it was quite another to describe the intimate details of those fantasies to someone you met ten minutes ago. "I imagine I'm being forced to obey someone, a man. He'll demand things of me that I don't want to do and make me do or accept them."

"That's good, we can work with that. What sort of things? Does he make you suck him off?"

Joyce was speechless at. not just the straight forward question, but the nonchalant manner in which it was asked. Betty saw the shock and waited. A couple of minutes passed while Joyce swallowed reflexively.

"Are you going to be okay?"

"Yeah, I think so. I'm not used to people talking about sex acts so openly."

"You'll find a lot of that in the scene. Part of the thrill is the violation of society's standards. Being forced to do so is a powerful submissive mind game. 'It's not our fault, we were made to do it' sort of thing. So, think on your fantasies and remember what things you resisted and were forced to do."

"Well, yeah, sucking him off and swallowing was a big one. My boyfriends in the past never came in my mouth. Being...taking someone in my butt happens in my thoughts a lot too. I'm actually a little frightened of it. I always imagine it's really painful."

"It can be on the initial penetration, but you do get used to it. It's an interesting feeling of being full. For me, it's frustrating because I can't cum from my ass."

"I see." Joyce was still getting used to the idea that someone would be so open about their sex life. Even her encounter three days ago had not prepared her for this level of intimacy with a stranger. "Let's see, there's masturbation. I'm really shy about it and sometimes I'm forced to bring myself off in front of others."

"This's good, there's some wonderful things to start with. Now, how are you forced?"

"It varies. Sometimes I'm physically overpowered and bound. Then he has his way with me and I can't stop him. Other times I'm whipped until I give in and agree."

"I notice you keep saying he and him. I take it you have no fantasies about women?"

Joyce reddened again. "Actually, I kind of do. There's never a woman dominating me, but sometimes I'm forced, in my thoughts, to pleasure a woman after she's been fucked..." Joyce put her hand to her mouth in shock, unable to believe how easily the word passed through her lips. Betty smiled and nodded. "I mean, I have to eat what's coming out of her after he's cum in her."

"That's called a cream pie." Both ladies smiled at the vivid imagery that was created. "Which of these do you want to be able to experience tonight?"

"I don't know. Part of what makes the fantasies so powerful is that, in them, I don't know what I'm going to be forced to do. I haven't even talked about all of the things I pretend to be forced into. I guess it's the whole being forced to obey thing that really turns me on."

"I can understand that. My submissive enjoys the uncertainty as well."

"You're a dominant?"

"Yes, I am."

"Does that mean that you could..."

"No, not at the auction. Employees are not allowed to bid at the auction."

"What would you suggest?"

"How's this sound? Put fellatio, cum swallowing, anal intercourse, cunnilingus, cream pies, masturbation and something else, you think of it, as a rating of 6. Then put roleplay as a 1 and then rate some of the pain items at 3 or less. That will tell whoever bids on you that you'd like a roleplay of being forced into activities and punished when you don't comply right away. The other option is to not mark pain as acceptable but mark varying levels of bondage as acceptable."

"Okay, that sounds like a plan. Can I have a few minutes to work my way through it?"

"Sure, take your time. There's still an hour before the first auction starts."

*****

"Joyce, can you hear me?" Nadine's voice jerked Joyce out of her memories of the recent past. When Joyce nodded, Nadine asked, "Are you okay? You're shaking a little."

"Yeah, I'm okay. I'm just nervous and a little scared."

"I'm not surprised. Some of these people looking at you look frightening."

"You're not helping, Nadine."

"Sorry. I've been asking around. The auction winners have to leave ID with the club. That way, they can be held accountable for what they do."

"That's good to know. I'll be fine, Nadine. I'm really hot. It's like the fear is arousing."

"So, you're as sure of this now as you were three days ago?"

"Yes, definitely. Have you seen her?"


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Yes, she's four cages ahead of you. It's too bad you can't see her. She's tied up and looks so sexy."

Joyce wasn't surprised. Her mind slipped back to that night. Nadine and she had been driving and saw a crowd of cars stopped in front of a mansion.

*****

"Joyce, look at that. I wonder why all those cars are parked in front of that driveway? Is someone in trouble?"

Nadine pulled over, both ladies seeing a crowd gathered about the gate. Joyce gasped as she got out of the car.

"Nadine, do see that? There's a lady chained to the gate!"

"What the hell is going on?" Nadine started looking around for the camera, sure they were on a Candid Camera like program of some sort.

Joyce's voice interrupted her search. "Oh my God! Is that who I think it is? I think it is? Yes! It's that lady from the news, Valerie Burbon, I think." Joyce moved closer. "Are you Valerie Burbon?"

The woman chained to the metal grate of the gate nodded her head. It was plain that she was very aroused. Her pussy was not just moist, but thoroughly wet. Her nipples were rock hard and the rest of her body was flushed.

"I so wanted to meet you. You don't know what you've done for me," Joyce gushed.

A man approached. "What did my little slave do for you?"

"Oh, you must be her Master." The man nodded. "She...it was so wonderful, she went public. Sex was always such a drag for me. I knew I wanted to be owned, mastered, but didn't now how to let my boyfriend know. Then she was in the news!"

"And that gave you an opening?"

"Yes, I talked about it with him and was able to tell him that I craved that kind of sex too." Joyce's voice saddened at the painful memory that followed.

"I take it he didn't take it well."

"No. He called me a sick slut and we never went out again. But, my best girlfriend," pointing to her companion, "she said that he was the sick one, trying to make me someone I wasn't. She said, 'Joyce, I don't know why you would want to be some man's slave, but if you do, then you do. Just promise you'll do it safely.' Then she told me about this club, called Mephisto's, and I've been visiting there, seeing what goes on there. It was a little overwhelming at first. But there are so many nice people who are willing to explain a lot to a novice like me. I'm thinking about the auction this Saturday."

"That's how Valerie got her real start. You'll have a good time, and it'll be safe as long as you don't leave the club."

"She did? That's so cool. Anyway, I just wanted to thank you Valerie for giving me the courage to let my desires out."

The bound woman, mouth plugged with a gag, grunted something that sounded an awful like, "You're welcome."

Joyce looked at Valerie closer. Joyce hadn't noticed the struggle going on in Valerie's body. "You know, you look like you need to cum. Is she going to be able to cum soon?"

"Yes, I think it'll be very soon," the man said. "In fact, I think you could help her, if you wanted to."

"Me? How could I help?"

"If you're willing and are dressed appropriately, you can finger her to her orgasm."

"Oh my God! Me? Finger her? Get her off? Oh my God! Oh my God!"

Nadine, responding to Joyce's excitement, moved closer. "Joyce, what is it? What's wrong?"

"Nadine, he says I can give her an orgasm, if I dress appropriately?"

Suspicion tinged Nadine's voice. "Dress appropriately? Just what is that?"

"Well, it's National Nude Day, so she should be nude," he answered, nonchalantly.

"You want my friend to strip, in public, and finger a strange woman to climax, in front of all these people? What are you, some sort of pervert?"

"Well, I have it on good authority, that, yes, I am a pervert."

"So you think this is funny?"

"Yes, your whole reaction is funny. I'm not ordering your friend to do anything. I'm offering her an opportunity. If she doesn't want to, I'm sure one of these gentlemen would be willing."

There were several confirmations from the distance. They were drowned out by Joyce.

"I'll do it."

"Joyce! No! You can't."

"Nadine. I'm going to be stripped bare, sold to a bidder and used who knows how in two days. The person who wins me won't even ask what I want, will they Sir?"

"No, probably not."

"If I'm going to be doing things I may not like in two days, why shouldn't I do something I want and like tonight. I'm doing it."

*****

Joyce found herself becoming even more excited as she remembered stripping herself and fingering the famous submissive. Valerie's Master, she never got his name, had told Joyce that tonight would be even better if Joyce herself didn't cum at the same time. Knowing he'd been right, Joyce had let her own needs go unfulfilled since that night and was, consequently, extremely horny.

The roar of the crowd and the strong voice of the auctioneer were a constant backdrop to the sensations Joyce was experiencing. There were even a couple of times when the crack of the auctioneer's bull whip sounded, causing Joyce to jerk in fear. Her mind was brought back to the form and what she had marked. In her mind's eye, Joyce could see the boxes checked that told potential bidders that she wanted to be forced into face fucking, anal sex, vaginal sex cream pies, masturbation and rim jobs. What scared her more were her marks saying she welcomed spankings with both hands and paddles, a type of multi-strand whip called a cat of nine tails. Betty had assured her that those implements would not leave permanent marks and would hurt less than something called a single tail.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the cage door being opened. Hands were undoing the bindings holding her spread.

"Joyce, are you ready?" Betty asked.

Joyce gulped. "Yes, I think so. I'm a little scared. Will she remember what we talked about?"

As Betty assured Joyce that Angela wouldn't forget, Joyce's mind thought back to over an hour ago.

*****

"Are you ready?" Betty asked.

"Yes, I think so. How is this whole presentation thing done?"

"That's kind of up to you." Betty started leading Joyce towards the cages lined up near the stage. "You can be bound as firmly or loosely as you wish. You don't even have to be blindfolded or gagged if you're uncomfortable with that sort of thing."

"What would you suggest? I really don't know what to expect."

They had arrived at cage 21, 4 cages from the end. There were only 25 cages, the limit on how many slaves could be auctioned, though the limit was really a time constraint. The lack of cages was an engineered excuse.

"Take a blindfold. It's unnerving for most to see themselves being looked over like a hunk of meat. You'll still hear the comments at times, depending on how loud they are. As for bindings, a moderately tight standing spread eagle is good. It gives you that feeling of helplessness without undue strain or pain."

"That sounds good. Will you tie me up?"

"I can do that. One thing though, it'll be a more submissive experience if you're naked."

Joyce paled at the suggestion. "Naked?"

"You don't have to, but you'll be naked at some time tonight. It'll bring more money for the charity if you're naked when you're on stage."

"Okay, I guess." Joyce looked around, seeing several people watching her. Looking down, she stripped her clothes off, handing them to Betty who folded them. Once Joyce was bare, Betty took lengths of rope and started the binding process. Joyce found that the position was, in fact, reasonably comfortable, at least physically. Psychologically, however, it was a different story. Joyce was very much aware of her exposed state; that everyone could see her most intimate parts and she could do nothing to hide.

"You must be Joyce. I'm Angela."

"Hi. Are you selling me tonight?"

"Ha! That's one way to put it. Yes, I'm the auctioneer. Now, I know you're probably nervous as hell and not a little scared. You will be safe, I promise. Have you given any thought to how you want to be presented?"

"Not really."

"What do you want from this. Your form has quite a few force me items."

"My fantasies are along the lines of being forced to be obedient."

"I see. A fairly common fantasy, actually. How does this sound? You'll come onto the stage frightened, not sure of what's going to happen. I'll run you through some displays to the crowd, forcing you into some embarrassing positions. Maybe even slap your ass to convince you to cooperate with me. Then, I'll clip your wrists to an overhead bar and leave you there while they bid."

"Oh my God!"

Joyce's cunt had literally spasmed in delight at the scene Angela described. Angela looked down and saw the quivering and the liberal amounts of moisture Joyce was producing. She smiled, knowing that this slave would go for a tidy sum and possibly even climax on stage.

"I take it you're good with that?"

"Oh yes, I can't believe how hot that sounds."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Be sure to enjoy yourself. That's the point of all this," her arm waving in a big circle, "to have some fun."

*****

A man wearing only a leather g-string, led Joyce up to the stage. Unable to see, Joyce started trembling, but she wasn't sure if it was from fear or excitement. The man handed the end of the leash to Angela. The auctioneer had flipped her head mike up.

"Joyce, are you ready to be sold?"

"Yes, no, I'm frightened, excited, something."

"Do you want to go on?"

"Yes, do it before I freak."

Angela flipped her mike down and hauled on the leash, causing Joyce to stumble into the spotlight. Angela's voice rang out as she started her spiel.

"Ladies and gentlemen, lot number 21 is a special treat. Newly captured, this lovely has never been under command of a Master of Mistress. Our lucky winner, whoever he or she is, will have the unique opportunity to begin the training of a new slave from the ground up. This slave is a particularly enticing morsel."

Angela dragged Joyce to the edge of the stage.

"Look at this body, it's trembling with need, the need to be taken and used by a strong man or woman. Notice her breasts, how the nipples are standing at attention, begging for teeth to tease them with pain and pleasure."

Angela pulled back on the leash, thrusting Joyce's breasts out. The spotlight focused on her tits, a sheen of sweat glistening in the bright light. Joyce's hands came up, instinctively trying to cover her. Angela's hand slapped her ass twice.

"Hands down you worthless slut! Your future owner wants to see his merchandise."

Joyce gasped and let out a sob. She was dragged around the stage, everyone in the front row able to see her clearly. She felt fear, fear of Angela, who was acting so much crueler than she had earlier. She would realize only later, that along side that fear was arousal, a burning, deep arousal that demanded to be sated.

"Who would like to start the bidding on this blank slate of a slave!"

"I'll bid $50!"

"Make that $100."

"$150!"

"Come on people, is that the best you can do? Look as this wanton slut, look at this cunt, practically dripping with desire."

Angela kicked Joyce's feet apart, opening her pussy to the illumination of the spotlight. Her natural juices reflected the light, revealing her need to the audience. Angela slapped a mike on Joyce, broadcasting her moans over the sound system. Again, Joyce was dragged around the stage, her legs repeatedly kicked apart so that her cunt was visible. The bidding started again.

"$300!"

"$500!"

"$600!"

Then a deep voice that penetrated Joyce's mind, a familiar voice, called out, "I'll pay $1500 for that slave."

The bidding seemed to stop, faces turning to see who had jumped the bid by such a large amount. Angela seized control.

"We have a bid of $1500 by Master Charles. Come now people, Charles has an entire stable of slaves. Surely one of you is more deserving of a fresh slave."

Charles smiled at Angela, nodding at her attempt to push the biding up. Another voice called out, "$2000."

Charles answered with, "$3000."

A hush fell over the room. The regulars knew that once Charles Vanquil started to bid in the auction, he won his slave. Sensing that the bidding was essentially over, Angela wrapped it up.

"Do we have any more bids? Going once, going twice, sold to Master Charles for $3000. Come on up sir and claim your new slave."

Charles walked up to the stage and took possession of the leash. Angela deftly recovered the mike from Joyce. Charles took Joyce's chin in one hand.

"Joyce, come with me."

"Ah...am I...are you..."

"You're safe. This is your fantasy. Come, slave."

Joyce nodded her head and allowed Charles to lead her off the stage. Still unable to see, she could not stop shivering as the sounds and smells of passion assaulted her senses. The closing of the door to the private room was loud, as was the sudden absence of sounds. Hands removed the blindfold and she blinked her eyes at the two people standing before her. The man she recognized.

"It is you, from the road."

"Yes, I enjoyed your use of Valerie. Are you ready?"

"I don't know. Is it normal to be frightened?"

The black woman spoke up. "Joyce, I'm Marcia. Yes, it's normal to feel some fear. I can also tell that you're very turned on, possibly because you're afraid."

"What's going to happen?"

"Everything you asked for. We're going to force you to perform sexually, tie you up and punish you when and if you refuse to do what we demand."

"Oh God, I don't know. It sounds so scary, but my crotch, it's quivering in anticipation."

Marcia stepped forward, brushing a hand against Joyce's cheek. "That's normal. This is what you've dreamed of, isn't it?" Joyce nodded. "Then let it happen. If the reality doesn't match the fantasy, you can stop it."

"I can?"

"Of course, we don't want to rape you, not for real. We want to help you enjoy tonight. We have something called a safe word. Say, 'red,' to stop what's happening right away. If you just need to slow down, say, 'yellow'."

"That helps. How does this work, then?"

"Are you ready?" Charles asked.

Joyce nodded.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Marcia grabbed Joyce's hands and pulled them behind her back. Leather seemed to wrap itself around her wrists. Before she could react, Joyce's wrists were trapped behind her back. Her breath caught in her throat.

"On your knees, slut!" Charles ordered.

Joyce felt her heart race. Amazingly, her fear started to fade a little. She shook her head, trying to back away, hoping that she wouldn't be allowed to escape. Marcia grabbed her bound arms and started to force her down. Joyce struggled, twisting and refusing to go down. A hand slapped her ass and Joyce moaned. The slap came again, making her knees weak. The pressure on her arms brought her to her knees. Staring at her face was a cock, large and erect, precum forming on the tip.

"Suck my cock, you little slut."

Joyce clamped her lips shut, shaking her head. The tip rubbed against her lips, smearing clear slick fluid on them. Joyce moaned, hoping that he would push, force himself into her. In her fantasies she would be forced, her mouth pried open and a cock shoved in. Instead, she was spanked again, sending a shock through her body. Unbelievably, Joyce moaned at the slap, the feeling going straight to her pussy, making it tingle. Again she was slapped. Her ass thrust back, as if to ask for more.

Marcia smiled at Charles, recognizing the submissiveness in Joyce crawling to the surface. She kept the spanking up, knowing what the end result would be. Joyce had her eyes closed, soaking up the power that was being forced upon her. In her dreams, it was never like this, so strong, so overwhelming, so right. Ten slaps later, unable to control herself, Joyce opened her mouth with a loud, deep groan. Charles' cock pushed in, filling her mouth.

Joyce's eyes flew open and her head tried to pull back from the sudden intrusion. Marcia's hand was holding her in place. When Joyce started to make noises of protest, Marcia leaned up to her ear.

"Are you red or yellow?"

Joyce froze at the question, recalling the words to make things stop. She gave a little shake of her head. Charles, who had stilled himself in her mouth while Marcia had asked the question, started his thrusting motions again. As his cock plunged deep into her mouth, the tip actually touching the back of her throat, Joyce started struggling again, her hands pulling at the cuffs immobilizing them. She pressed her head back against Marcia's hand, forcing the woman to press harder to keep her in place.

Saliva was pulled out with each backstroke, to drip down Joyce's chin and chest. She was unaware that she had moved her legs farther apart, as if to invite attention to her cunt. Taking Joyce up on the subconscious enticement, Marcia brought her other hand up between Joyce's legs from behind and caressed Joyce's pussy.

As the pleasurable counterpoint to the playful brutality of the face fuck made itself felt, Joyce stopped resisting and moaned with desire. She tried to lower herself, to impale upon the fingers caressing her sex, but the hand behind her head grabbed her neck and held her up. Joyce was soon teetering on the verge of an orgasm, only to have that ultimate pleasure denied as Marcia's hand pulled away.

Joyce moaned and writhed in an attempt to coax Marcia to give her more. Then, Charles thrust in and held himself still. Marcia pushed hard, forcing her Master's cock into Joyce's throat. The gag reflex caused Joyce to swallow against the tip and Charles unloaded his cum directly into Joyce's throat. Joyce felt the slimy fluid dripping down the back of her throat, unable to swallow completely due to the cock blocking her throat.

As he began to soften, Charles pulled partway out. Marcia whispered to the desperately swallowing slave, "Clean his cock. Suck everything off it." Unable to do anything else, Joyce swirled her tongue around the cock, tasting his cum as the last drops were coaxed out of the tip.

"How are you feeling?" Charles asked after he finished withdrawing.

"Can I cum, please. I really need to cum."

"Not right now. We wish more from you."

With that, Charles pulled Joyce to her feet and guided her to a leather covered, padded bar that was at waist height. It was resting on steel supports five feet apart. Ropes forced Joyce's feet apart and were secured to the uprights. Joyce was facing the wall, about four feet in front of her. Her hands were unclipped and pulled towards the wall, forcing her to bend over the bar. More rope ran from her arms to the wall, binding her in place.

While Charles had been binding Joyce, Marcia had fastened a strap-on dildo to her waist. As the last knot was tied, Marcia walked around so that Joyce could see what was coming. Joyce's eyes widened at the sight of the massive twelve inch long prick. Slowly, her head began to shake.

"Slave, beg Marcia to fuck your ass."

"No, I can't take that, it's too big."

"Slave, beg for it or you'll be whipped."

Joyce gasped, seeing the cat that Charles had been holding behind his back. She gulped, remembering her fantasies, dreams of being sodomized by impossibly large cocks that provoked a mixture of arousal and agony. In other dreams she was whipped until she exploded in mind blowing climaxes from just the pain. Knowing she had to experience a taste, even if only this once, Joyce shook her head.

"No, I won't. I refuse to beg for it," she whispered while nodding her head

Charles asked, "Are you red or yellow?"

Joyce shook her head, gasping out a, "Please?" that was as much a question as a plea.

She saw the movement out of the corner of her eye and then pain made itself known on her ass. While the blow wasn't overwhelming, Joyce cried out softly, mouthing an unspoken, "More," as she pulled against her bonds. Marcia, watching her for signs of distress, smiled at the silent plea.

The blows from the cat continued to fall, bringing Joyce to tears from the slowly growing pain. Both her tormentors saw that Joyce was beginning to raise her ass to meet the strokes of the cat. All Joyce was aware of was the constant burning pain in her ass and her shock at not wanting to stop it. She began to cry with deeper sobs, mourning a loss of innocence and embracing a fulfillment she had not suspected was possible.

Suddenly, Joyce wanted to give these two people, this man and woman, everything she could.

"Fuck me!" she screamed. "Fuck my ass, please? I need you to fuck my ass."

Joyce felt a cool sensation probe at her ass. Marcia's finger coated the entrance to Joyce's rear passage with lubricant. Once the preparation was done, hard plastic pressed against Joyce's ass, causing the bound woman to moan and gasp.

"Please, I..."

Joyce pulled against her bindings, unable to finish her plea, not even sure what she wanted. Charles and Marcia recognized the need that could not be expressed and took Joyce further. As Marcia began to slowly press her fake cock past Joyce's outer entrance, Charles reached down from in front and lightly stroked Joyce's more than ready pussy.

Joyce's body tried to clench against the anal intrusion and relax at the caresses on her cunt at the same time. The result was an incoherent woman pulling against ropes that she hoped and prayed would hold fast. The massive, from Joyce's experience, dildo painfully stretched Joyce's virgin ass. The pain was not, however, as bad as Joyce's fantasies expected. Marcia, well versed in sodomizing submissives, used a familiar slow rocking motion to gently force her way in. Charles' ministrations offset most of the discomfort in a wonderful counterpoint of pleasure and pain.

Joyce felt her body give up its resistance to the dildo and Marcia's cock slid the rest of the way in with one smooth motion. Time seemed to stop, as Joyce felt nothing but the fullness of twelve inches of intruder where no such intruder was intended to be.

"Oh God! It's so big, I'm so full. Please, I need..."

"What Joyce, what do you need?"

"I don't know, I just need, please, do something."

Marcia started to thrust in and out, fucking Joyce's ass with slow, yet powerful motions. Each back stroke brought a whimper from the victim. Each thrust into her depths brought a groan. The unnatural intrusion felt so right and Joyce found herself regretting the refusals she had given her former boyfriend to his requests for anal sex. Soon, she was pulling against the ropes and thrusting her ass back against the in strokes as much as she could.

Arousal spread through Joyce's body, but unlike being fucked in her cunt, this arousal seemed more diffuse. The tingles that normally centered in her pussy and clit from being fucked, spread out. There was no need to caress or suck on her breasts. The pressure caused by her tight opening seemed to pulse through her, rebounding off every erogenous zone in her body. Phantom fingers lightly played with her nipples. Imaginary fingers stroked her face. None of these secondary feelings were enough to send her over the top. It was like she was being driven on without the chance to climax.

Marcia, her own clit constantly stimulated by the base of the harness, was nearing her orgasm. Being a submissive of Charles herself, she pleaded, "Master, may I cum? Please let me cum, Master."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Not yet Marcia. I want it myself."

Marcia groaned in sensual agony and fought her body's need for release. It wasn't long before both women were hovering at the plateau, needing their release, yet not receiving it, one from inability, one from being forbidden.

"Master, please, I can't hold out much longer, may I cum?"

"No, stop, Marcia."

Marcia froze, the cock imbedded in Joyce's ass. Slowly, as she held still, Marcia's arousal, the burning need to let go in orgasm, faded. She gasped with an ache in her pussy as the object of her desire retreated from her. Joyce panted with her, the pressure of being so filled reinforcing the need she felt. The aroma of sex filled the air and both women's cunts dripped juice.

Charles undid the straps on the harness and allowed Marcia to back away, her hands clasped behind her to resist the temptation to stroke her own cunt. Once Marcia was clear, Charles pulled the dildo out of Joyce's ass. Joyce groaned at the loss of sensation.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm empty. Please don't stop, I want so much more. Tell me what to do, make me obey you."

"I have every intention of doing so."

Charles started releasing Joyce from the position she was in. For the first time, she took a look at the room she was being used in. In addition to the moveable bar she had been tied over, there were several rings set into one wall at varying heights. Several strong chains descended from the ceiling in one corner and there was a table, wooden and covered in what looked like leather. The table had several hooks that looked very much like tie down points found on pickup trucks. It also looked like the table could be raised and lowered to some extent. Joyce was led to the side of the table. Her legs were tied to the legs of the table and one hand lashed to one of the tie downs.

Once Charles had her secured, he instructed Marcia to climb on the table. Joyce didn't understand just what he intended, as there was very little Joyce and Marcia could do to one another. Marcia was tied down with her hands to the sides, bound, her legs splayed and lashed flat, and her pussy at the edge, open to anyone standing at the end of the table. Joyce was standing to her side, able to view the entire ebony body but unable to touch it with more than a single hand, and that with limited range.

Charles started to explain. "Joyce, I'm going to fuck Marcia and you're to watch. You're also going to masturbate yourself without stopping. However, you're not to have an orgasm. If you do, you'll be punished."

"I don't know if I can. I've never played with myself in front of others."

Charles' hand slapped her ass, eliciting a yelp. "You'll do as I say, slave, or there'll be much more of that."

"Please, it's so embarrassing."

Charles' hand slapped her again. Joyce's yelp had the undercurrent of a moan as well. Her pussy flared with arousal as the spanking continued. She bit her lip, trying to hide the pleasure she was feeling at being spanked. Both Charles and Marcia smiled at the attempt as Joyce's entire body flushed, not just the cheeks of her ass. A couple of minutes later, Joyce gasped and started to stroke her pussy.

"That's better. Fuck yourself with your fingers. Don't stop until I cum in Marcia's cunt and don't cum yourself."

Charles stepped up to the end of the table and pressed his cock into Marcia's well lubricated pussy. He used long slow strokes that afforded Joyce a clear view of his cock sliding through the folds of Marcia's pussy. Joyce had never seen intercourse up close and personal, at least not in person. The sight drove her arousal even higher and she knew there was no way she could keep fucking her cunt and still not cum.

Charles knew that Joyce would cum eventually and was fucking Marcia slowly to give Joyce time to fail. Her reaction to the last spanking confirmed his assessment of Joyce; she was craving punishment. He didn't think she was someone who wanted intense pain, but she did seem to find low to moderate levels of pain, especially under bondage, sensual and arousing.

Marcia and Joyce were both moaning loudly. While Joyce's fate was in her own hands (literally), Marcia was dependant on Charles for her climax. She begged, "Master, please touch my clit, let me cum."

"No, Marcia, you're not to cum while I'm fucking you."

"Yes, Master."

Joyce was panting deeply, her fingers penetrating herself to a depth that seemed to match the depth of her breaths. She was trembling and her knees were trying to buckle at the intensity of sensations she was inflicting on herself. She could hold herself off no more and screamed as she dropped to her knees, bound arm pulled tight, and quivered in an orgasm. It never occurred to her to stop fucking herself and she could feel the muscles in her cunt squeezing against her hand.

With Joyce having climaxed, Charles picked up the pace and soon was shooting his cum into Marcia's pussy. Marcia strained against the orgasm that was knocking at her door, almost losing it when Charles pulled out enough to leave some of his seed covering the outside of her pussy. Like all Charles' submissives, she was clean shaven between her legs and the white cum stood out against her black skin.

"Slave, stop what you're doing." When Joyce pulled her hand out of her cunt, he continued. "Give your hand to Marcia to clean. Let her lick all of your cum from your hand."

The look and sensation of Marcia's mouth and tongue licking at her hand with delicacy and sensuousness kept Joyce from losing too much of her sensuous high. When Marcia had finished, Charles released Joyce from where she'd been bound, only to rebind her at the end of the table. This time, Joyce's hands were lashed to the side of the table and her legs were attached to a spreader bar.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Joyce, you failed me. You came when I told you not to. For your punishment, you will be paddled while you clean Marcia's cunt. Until you have cleaned all my cum from her, both inside and out, and she has cum, the paddling will continue."

The first slap of the paddle hit and Joyce let out a low moan. As she leaned down to lick at the cunt in front of her, her ass thrust out to meet the second slap. She gave a tentative lick at the mixture of fluids. Joyce was no stranger to either pussy juice or cum, but this was the first time she had tasted both together. The taste was nothing to write home about, but the moans that came from Marcia were like music to Joyce's ears.

The warmth caused by the paddling was spreading slowly through Joyce's body and each blow nudged her face into the cunt she was lapping at. The individual strokes from the paddle weren't terribly hard, but the accumulated sensations were becoming increasingly intense. As the minutes passed, Joyce was surprised to find that the sensations from licking a pussy, including the tastes, were becoming more pleasurable. Even more shocking was her steadily increasing arousal.

Yes, the paddle hurt, but the pain, which had been slowly increasing (even though the blows never increased in force) was now producing a delicious warmth in her cunt. That warmth was, in turn, driving her sensual desire onward. Joyce felt like she could cum from just the paddling, if she could make it go long enough. She kept her attention to Marcia's cunt slow and steady, trying to maintain the woman's arousal at a constant level.

By now, there seemed to be no more cum left in Marcia. The bound submissive was writhing under Joyce's inexperienced, yet impassioned tongue. The black woman was moaning constantly, with an occasional, "Please," that begged for her orgasm. Charles smiled at the natural talent for sensual torture that Joyce was displaying again. Her earlier torture of Valerie had belied her inexperience. Joyce's ass was a bright red and Charles' blows were actually lighter than those he had started with. He was dragging Joyce's arousal out just as she was dragging Marcia's. Both woman were in tears, Joyce from the constant low level pain she was under and Marcia from the unmet need.

Marcia had reached the point of babbling incoherently with desire. Charles decided it was time to bring both ladies to their respective climaxes.

"Joyce, when Marcia cums, you may cum."

With that promise, Joyce licked at the swollen clit she had been ignoring. Marcia screamed at the first touch, her primed body exploding in an orgasm. Her hips bucked and she strained against her bonds. Charles stopped his paddling and Joyce's head flew up.

'No! Don't stop, please, just a little more, I need a little more."

"Keep licking! I want her begging for you to stop."

Joyce bent back to her task, licking at the cunt in front of her, letting it buck against her face. She sucked the light flow of fluid from Marcia's pussy and let her tongue delve deep into the cunt. Marcia's orgasm was trying to ease, but Joyce's continuing attention kept it going far longer than Marcia wanted. Her clit throbbed in pain at each additional contact. Marcia tensed at the intensity, wanting it to stop and to continue at the same time.

Marcia called this torture the endless orgasm. It wasn't really endless, but her body convulsed never the less. She craved the exquisite pain from having her overly sensitive clit stimulated after an orgasm. Such attention, while agonizing, was usually good for two or three more climaxes in quick succession. Today was no exception. Her second climax tore a scream from her throat as Marcia's back arched, forcing her cunt hard against Joyce's face.

That was when Charles plunged his cock into Joyce's pussy with a command of, "Don't stop, slave." As soon as she was aware of what was happening between her legs, Joyce thrust her hips back, striving to impale herself more fully on the cock she needed. She moaned into Marcia's cunt, driving the woman even crazier with lust than she already was. Joyce was so ready for this fuck that she was over the top in short order. The cunt in her mouth muffled her screams, but those same screams sent Marcia on another orgasmic ride.

Marcia started to cry for mercy. "Please, no more, it's too much."

Charles, however, commanded, "Don't stop, take her further, make her cum again."

Joyce, barely recovered from her own orgasm, continued to lick at Marcia's cunt, finding the cries of pain from the bound woman exciting. The cock filling her pussy and driving her face into Marcia's cunt was glorious. Soon, Joyce was approaching her second orgasm from his fucking. Marcia's anguished cry at her next orgasm sent Joyce off. A hand pulled her head up by her hair. It was only then that she could make out Marcia's words.

"Red light, Master, please red light."

As Joyce's own orgasm started to fade, Charles came in her cunt, groaning as he did. Joyce could feel his cum pulse into her pussy and she wiggled her ass in pleasure.

"Marcia, how are you?"

"I'll...I'll be okay, Master. Thank you for the endless orgasm."

"How are you Joyce?"

"I'm...That was the best sexual experience I've ever had. Reality is even better than fantasy."

"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. Is there anything more you want?"

"May I clean your cock?"

Charles laughed. "Of course you may. Let's get you untied."

Charles untied her from the table and retied her hands behind her back. Kneeling, Joyce took his cock into her mouth and lovingly licked the mixture of fluids off him. Once he was clean, Marcia was untied and they headed for the shower room to clean up. Joyce knew she had entered a new level in her sexuality. The pleasures she had enjoyed tonight were not ones she could walk away from. She would be back to Mephisto's. She recalled the thrill of hearing Marcia beg for her to stop. She wondered what it would feel like to be wielding the paddle instead of receiving it. She would have to try that sometime. That, however, was the future. Tonight, she needed to crawl into bed and recover from her exertions. Someday, yes someday soon, Joyce Langston would be back.


The End

[birdie8819]

Coming Home

After a week of flirting with the fearsome Scots it was time to board the train home. The station was far more modern than one may have expected. Thanks to the constant threat of those with exploding devices there were cameras everywhere and very few places to loiter. Nevertheless, Diana wanted to start their return trip with something a little different. For the past week she had been enjoying the men and women who shared her nights at the sex club, "Club Grotto". Becca on the other hand had been fitted with a chastity belt. She was allowed to "do to others" only what Diana permitted, no-one but Diana was allowed to "do to her". As with many things, it's not what you know, but who you know that gets you places. Diana knew someone, who knew someone, who could get both her and Becca passed security and into the office complex where the stationmaster and other executives worked.

Diana and Becca stood at the stationmaster's door. Becca took off her long coat to reveal an almost see-through dress. It was short, white and very tight. Anyone could have seen her nipples pressing against the soft fabric, and the deep brown of her lovely round areolas through the soft weave. Had she not maintained a perfectly waxed sex a passing glance could easily detect a telling shadow through her dress. As it was Becca's legs cast a perfect silhouette and when the light was right behind her, the outline of her pussy lips could easily be seen. Diana lay Becca's coat over her arm and then knocked politely on the office door.

'Come in,' came the reply.

Diana opened the door allowing the light to stream through Becca's dress so as to reveal as much of her shape as possible. Becca hesitated just long enough to see a hansom, fifties something man sitting by his desk. The stationmaster's eyes traced her form up and down. From the stunned look on his face and the fact that he didn't get up to greet his guests, Diana deduced that he was no longer fully in control of his senses. Half of her work was already done. Diana ushered Becca inside.

'Stationmaster, we are here as part of a training program, that prepares young women for certain, let's say diplomatic duties.'

'Oh good, err... how canni help yer?'

'Get down on your knees.' Diana's voice was authoritative.

Becca immediately obeyed Diana's command.

'Don't be alarmed. This is Becca and she's my apprentice cock sucker.'

The stationmaster's eyes followed Becca to her knees.

'Yer apprentice wa?' came his lusty brogue.

'Hmmm...' Diana ignored his question. 'She is in her fourth year and nearing graduation.'

'Graduation?' his question beggared belief.

'Yes she has only to pass a few more assignments, like the one, and she will have earned a place in our nation's most erotic... I'm sorry, I meant exotic national service.'

Diana may as well been speaking Greek as the stationmaster didn't appear to hear a word she said. When Becca got down on her knees her tight skirt rode up so that her bare pussy peeked out from beneath its hem. He couldn't help himself, he just stared at her crotch, oblivious to everything else going on. Encouraging the blood to drain from his brain Becca began walking toward him, on her knees. Her skirt rode up higher and her pussy lips seesawed. The stationmaster's eye's were filled to the brim.

'Ahem,' Diana coughed loudly, finally catching his attention.

The well built civil servant looked up at Diana. Happy to have his attention she smiled and said,

'She is here to suck your cock.' Diana's voice sounded so very matter of fact, that her declaration sounded bizarrely correct, as though Becca was performing an official duty or fulfilling a parliamentary order.

'I really am quite good,' Becca smiled, her heart beating a thousand miles an hour. 'Would you like me to unzip your pants, or would you like to...'

Becca stopped in mid sentence as the burly Scot strove to free himself. He leant well back in his chair in an attempt to take the pressure off the offending fastener.

'Here let me,' Becca said, as much out of frustration as desperation. 'You have such chunky hands.'

Becca smiled inwardly wondering if the old adage were true. Within moments she had undone his button, and unzipped his trousers. All the while Becca hoped that her handy work was going to be rewarded.

'Y fronts,' she exclaimed as though they were something of a rarity.

All the men at the Grotto where they stayed wore nothing at all beneath their kit.

Diana enjoyed the sight of her young trainee rummaging about in a perfect stranger's underwear in search of what she believed would be an impressive find. Within seconds Becca pulled out a cock, that while not fully inflated, was as burly as it's owner. Becca's mouth enveloped its head even before it reached full size.

'Oh gawd,' he moaned.

Diana's brow quickly developed a deep furrow as the man began to huff and puff. Becca had hardly managed to swallow his length, which was a not overly impressive six and a half inches, into her throat when he pushed her away. His thick cock sprang up and spurted a single stream of cum high into the air.

'Oh, Oh Gawd...' he cried as though done an injury.

His cum fell to an ignoble end, unceremoniously spattering on the floor between Becca's knees. His balls went into spasm again and again, but no more than a few drops of cum dribbled down from his cock. Becca sat back, disappointed, she had lost her appetite.

'Well done,' Diana exclaimed. 'I think a "C plus" is in order, however, next time we will need to find something more like a slow and steady freight train rather than the express service. Nevertheless, well done.'

'Thank you Mistress,' was Becca's only response.

The stationmaster tucked himself away as Becca rose to her feet. Just for a moment she stood with her feet at shoulder width, her skirt hitched up and her lovely pussy right in front of him. Despite her disappointment Becca smiled, then turned around, widened her stance, bent over, and adjusted the strap on her high heel shoe. Disbelief flashed across the stationmaster face. The most perfect round bottom, and pussy without so much as a single pubic hair to hide behind, completely exposed right in front of him.

'You're such a tease,' Diana laughed.

Becca stood up, slid her skirt down over her hips and headed for the door. The stationmaster was just as shocked to see the two sexy women turn and leave as he was to see them come in only a minute or so before. Then they were gone, forever a strange and erotic memory.

♂♀

The train rattled as it crossed the many junctions on its way out of the city. Traversing the suburbs was the slow part of the journey, soon they would be speeding toward London. Diana seemed to squirm in her seat, frustrated by the unresolved sexual tension that had been building in her from early that morning. The episode with the stationmaster was no accident, but she had anticipated a far richer encounter. As she recounted her disappointment she thought how lucky she was not to be some poor woman wedded to a ten second wonder, never knowing the thrill of a good hard shag that lasted the best part of an hour.

'Are you alright?' Becca asked having noticed Diana's constant fidgeting.

'I'm fine... why?'

'Oh it's nothing,' Becca lied.

'It must be something,' Diana demanded.

'It's just that you appear uneasy, you know fidgeting and stuff.'


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Diana locked her fingers together and lay them in her lap as though to still the storm. But the storm still brewed beneath.

'I'm just... I'm just so horny that I could... well I don't know what.' Diana's inner tension was more apparent than ever.

'Would you like me to... ahem... help you out?' A wicked tone filled Becca's voice.

'That would be nice, but how about we go find another stranger.'

'Your erotic wish is my command, Mistress.'

'Great.'

Diana locked the cabin door, turned, took Becca by the hand and led her down the narrow passage. Diana whispered her wicked plan into Becca's ear. Once at the bar they separated, Diana perched herself on a stool in the corner and watched Becca do her thing. She's so sweet, this should only take a few minutes, Diana told herself. A number of men and a few woman appeared to have noticed Becca's surprisingly erect nipples tenting the soft fabric of her blouse. Becca made eye contact with one after another, but most of them turned away embarrassed at being caught ogling her lovely breasts.

After no more than ten minutes of flirtatious behavior Becca had her first success with a thirty something banker. She was tall and dark and had the most remarkable green eyes. Their eyes met and lingered, Becca knew she was the one. Becca maintained eye contact, stroked her hair, uncrossed and re-crossed her legs and then the tall dark woman got up from her seat, strode toward her and without as much as an introduction asked her to dinner. After accepting the invitation Becca glanced toward Diana who gave her that knowing look. Becca saw Diana head back to the cabin. With Diana gone Becca lavished her undivided attention on the hansom stranger. The banker was a fast mover, apparently she was disembarking at three in the morning and had no time to waste. Still, Becca was surprised when, before the main course had even arrived, she felt the woman's foot nuzzle up between her legs, her toes rummaging in Becca's soft pink folds. The banker's eye's brightened up when she realized that Becca was neither wearing any panties, nor had a single hair on her silky smooth pussy. As planned Becca invited her conquest back to the cabin where Diana was waiting.

Pressing Becca up against the wall, the banker kissed her. They may have escaped the confines of the dinning car, but there were still plenty of prying eyes. Becca took her hand and led her down the passage toward the next carriage. When they reached the door at the end of the carriage the banker again pressed Becca to the wall, only this time she stood behind her, her hot breath on Becca's neck, her hand reaching up under her skirt, between her legs, her fingers finding Becca's sex wet and inviting. Becca arched her back and turned her heels out as the banker's fingers explored her hungry folds. Long fingers plunged into Becca's interior, not once but over and over as they stood together at the end of the carriage. Becca knew that she had to take charge or Diana's plan would not work.

'Are you all right miss?' came a warm masculine voice.

Becca turned,

'Yes thank you. In fact I'm better than alright. My lover was just about to drop to her knees and kiss me properly. You are more than welcome to watch,' Becca's boldness caught herself by surprise.

The man stammered as Becca put her hand on the banker's shoulder and pushed her downward, hoisted her skirt then lifted one leg. Her clean waxed pussy was the most beautiful of sights, pink, swollen and covered with her own special lubricant. Becca's eyes sparkled as she looked from her nakedness to the bewildered stranger.

'It's okay. I want you to look,' her voice smiled, sweet and inviting.

The man's eyes fell toward the paradise he would never know as the banker's kisses began to caress the softness of Becca's lips. An erection tented his trousers. His face went red, but still he watched the tall dark woman's tongue slide up and down Becca's slit.

'Slide your tongue into my vagina,' Becca said, making sure the man could hear.

The banker did as she was told.

'Now I want you to watch your fingers as you slide them into me. In and out seven times, remove them and present them to me so that I can lick them clean.'

The woman stopped fucking Becca with her tongue, sat back and watched as she drove her fingers in, out and in again. She was careful to count seven thrusts before removing her fingers. As she reached her hand up toward Becca's lips, Becca took her hand in hers and began to lick her own juices off them. Becca kept her gaze fixed on the man who was watching. He was mesmerized. Becca made sure she smeared the taste of her pussy all over her lips, before giving up the banker's hand.

Becca dropped her leg, allowing her skirt to fall about her thighs, covering her divine form.

'You can stand up now,' was all she said as she moved toward her audience of one.

Becca's hips swayed ever so seductively with each step, her eyes swam with desire, and her voice was like the sirens of old, alluring to the point of torment.

'Thank you for your concern. Had I been in trouble I would be forever in your debt.' Becca's arts were those of a Goddess.

'Oh ahh...' the man was speechless.

'Shhh...,' Becca pressed a single finger to her lips, then put her hand on his shoulder and stretched up on her toes and kissed him, gently, sweetly on the lips. He opened his mouth just a little as his desire threatened to overcome him. The taste of her pussy drove him wild, but then it was over. Becca stood down, smiled, pivoted on one foot and headed for the door. The man stood motionless watching as Becca took the banker by the hand and disappeared from view.

No sooner had Becca opened the door than the banker saw Diana, laying cuffed and naked on the floor.

'Oh my God you really are amazing,' the banker gushed.

'That, my dear, goes without saying.' Becca was playing her part well.

'I've never had a threesome before.'

'And you won't be having one tonight. Like you, she is for my pleasure alone.'

The tall dark woman with the stunning green eyes didn't know what to do. But, in for a penny, in for a pound, whatever Becca commanded she would obey.

Diana had miscalculated just a little, she never intended to miss out twice in a row. But powerless to intervene, Diana lay helplessly on the floor while Becca made love to the tall dark woman.

'Take off your clothes,' Becca's command was precise.

The banker undressed. Becca watched intently, which, she noted, the banker seemed to like. First she undid the buttons down the front of her blouse, pulled it from the waistband of her slacks and let it fall from her shoulders. The Banker's breasts were incredible, perky, her nipples were almost black, standing tall and thick. Each nipple was a mouthful. Her green eyes darted toward the zip on the side of her slacks, watching her fingers undo the catch and then slide it down. Becca was not her only audience, Diana also enjoyed watching her performance. Once her zip was down the banker's lovely eyes focused on Becca, then and only then, did she push her tight slacks down. Rocking her hips from side to side she slowly revealed the loveliest lime green lace panties Becca had ever seen. They looked superb against her beautiful dark skin. Her trousers fell to the floor and she stepped out of them, bent down, picked them up and lay them carefully on the end of the bed.

Just a few short curly hairs snuck out from the sides of her panties betraying her unshaven state.

'Before you take them off, I would like to see you turn around.'

'Your wish.' Her silky words were accompanied with a slight nod.

The lovely tall stranger turned slowly on the spot, stopped with her back toward Becca, shifted her weight from one leg to another, swaying her round bottom from side to side and then completed her turn. Becca loved the way the lace pants covered her lovely curvaceous bottom. Far more sexy than a g-string, Diana thought as she lay looking up at the bright green on chocolate brown.

'You can take them off now,' Becca's desire laced through every syllable.

The banker widened her stance, ran her hand over her crotch and then around to her buttocks before bringing them to her sides. Her thumbs slid gracefully between her skin and the waistband urging the adorning cloth from her spectacular body. As she lowered her pants she bent forward and looked down. Her pussy was covered with short tightly curled hair. She moved her feet together as her pants fell to the floor, stepped out of them with one foot and lifted them, dangling from the other, to her waiting hand. Becca put out her hand. The banker yielded and handed them over. Becca smiled then put them to her face and breathed deeply through her nose.

'Nice fragrance.'

'Thank you... ummmm...'

'You can refer to me as "Mistress".'

The banker smiled, as though they were playing a game of "Doctors and Nurses", then in a slightly shy voice said,

'Thank you Mistress.'

'Now turn around, bend over and spread your legs,' Becca's voice was more sultry than before.

'Yes Mistress,' the banker woman smiled to herself.

Her bottom was well rounded, firm and tight. She bent forward, and spread her legs so Becca could see her dark mound and short velvety hair.

'Spread your cheeks, I want to see your pussy open.'


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The banker pressed her knees against the seat, reached around behind her and pulled her arse cheeks apart. Her pussy responded immediately. Dark skin highlighted the bright pink gash that opened below her vagina. She was really beautiful, dramatic and enthusiastic.

Diana watched from the floor, amazed at Becca's control. Becca admired the incredible sight before her. The banker stood bent over, holding her sex well open, for Becca's pleasure. Becca stepped to the side, allowing Diana to see as she started to molest her first ever conquest. Her hands slid up and down the banker's bottom sliding them over the banker's hands, then down between her cheeks, over her anus and between her legs. The woman was wet, and her sex was aromatic. Becca resisted only a few extra moments before sliding her tongue up the slippery pink track. She closed her eyes as her senses were filled to overflowing. Becca stopped licking, closed her mouth and again breathed in deeply through her nose. The banker's scent was lovely. Her pheromones were accelerants to Becca's fiery desire. Her tongue dove deep into the banker's tight hole again tasting her bounty.

Becca look a step toward Diana then dropped down to lick at the banker's clit. Happily Becca's hand reached Diana's anxious sex. Diana was so aroused, her pussy ached with desire. Becca's fingers were nice, but Becca avoided bringing her to orgasm.

'I want you to lean forward so that I can fuck you,' Becca's wish was more than welcomed.

The banker released her grip and her cheeks bounced together temporarily closing her gaping sex. Becca reached for her bag and extracted a large double ended toy and a leather waist band and socket. Within moments she had inserted one end of the dildo into her own pussy and tightened the strap around her waist. She parted the banker's cheeks with the massive toy, pressed its head against her wetness and allowed it to slip through her fingers and into the banker's vagina. The tall black woman had never been fucked by another woman wearing a strap on before. It was different, it was erotic. No sooner had Becca reached her depth, than she pulled out and ordered the woman to turn around, lay back on the seat, raise and spread her legs. Becca watched enthusiastically as her strap-on masculinity disappeared into the woman's interior.

'Oh god that feels so good,' the banker moaned.

The dildo spread her wide as it pressed ever deeper into her body. Becca delighted in watching her 'meat' slide in and out. Becca noticed that every time she withdrew the dildo from the banker's tight vagina her inner lips were dragged back, funneling around the shaft like a flange tight around a pipe. She loved the sight of the woman's labia being pushed in with every thrust almost as much as seeing her dark pink flange trailing the shaft as she pulled it out. Becca had to stop watching the dildo going in and out as the erotic sight combined with the jiggling dildo pushed deep inside her own sex threatened to send her over edge.

Becca loved the sensation that the double headed dildo gave her, pushing and pulling deep in her own sex as she fucked the stranger. The bend in the dildo created an unusual angle. With every thrust the dildo pushed against the back of her vagina and every time she withdrew the dildo from the dark banker's hole it pulled hard against the front wall of her vagina, increasing the sensation in her clitoris. Becca had to resist coming, hopefully she could last until the moment the banker rolled her eyes and curled her toes.

The banker's nipples created a feast, big and full, her areolas were so dark and puckered that her nipple rose an inch or more, thick and hard. No sooner had Becca started sucking them than the banker started moaning,

'Fuck me harder, please harder.'

Becca loved the power she had over this woman, but knew the sound of desperation when she heard it. She eased off on her nipples in exchange for faster and more powerful thrusts. Within less than a minute the beautiful banker woman was reeling in ecstasy. A magnificent orgasm ripped through her from her engorged pussy up her spine, through her very being, her eyes filled with flashing lights as she squeezed them tight, like sky rockets exploding in air. Her mind was filled with pleasures she had never felt before. Becca was so close to her own orgasm, but slowed down to extend the banker's pleasure. Becca was the most generous of lovers. The banker's moans became much quieter as Becca's thrusts slowed. Becca lent forward and sucked one of her lovely big nipples into her mouth and suckled like a child. The banked put her arms around Becca, cradling her and pulling her closer her, pressing Becca's mouth onto her lovely spires. Becca savored the sensation, as the banker moved her sweet mouth to her other breast. Becca sucked with a renewed vigor as she started rolling her hips back and forth. Unlike a man, a girl like Becca wearing a strap-on doesn't need to wait to get hard again, she just fucks at will.

'Oh God,' the banker moaned as her pleasure soared.

Within moments she was approaching another orgasm. Becca couldn't believe it, but the banker's body responded so quickly that she was reached orgasm without hardly any stimulation. Diana hoped that Becca recognized her partner's need to be screwed mercilessly. Unlike the first time, Becca didn't slow down. She thrust the big dildo in so hard and fast that she quickly approached her own orgasm. The banker gasped for breath as her orgasm subsided only to reach another more powerful orgasm. Becca pounded the thick rubber cock into her lover, harder and faster, her breasts bouncing wildly. The pain Becca felt in her hips held her orgasm at bay while the banker writhed beneath her. Sweat covered Becca's perfect body, her breast heaved and her belly rose and fell like an athlete after a long race. Desperate to give the banker one last and more incredible orgasm, while pumping the big eight inch dildo in and out of her already satisfied hole, Becca slipped her left hand down between the banker's legs and forced two fingers into her vagina. As her already full vagina stretched to accommodate the new invaders, Becca took hold of the woman's enormous left nipple and squeezed, pulling as hard as she could.

The banker squealed a kind of breathless plea for mercy then gasped again as another orgasm began to tear through her consciousness. Becca could feel the tension build in her lover's body. The dildo was harder to push in as the banker's vagina clenched tightly around it. Becca thrust faster and deeper, curled her fingers up pressing hard against the banker's g-spot. The banker's breaths were so fast and shallow that Becca may just as well been strangling her. Her climax grew until she finally stopped breathing altogether. She reached a plateau she never knew existed as the most powerful, mind blowing orgasms washed over her. She was so filled with pleasure that she drifted from consciousness then passed out.

Becca slowed her pace, then, when she realized what had happened, withdrew her fingers and dildo, checked for a pulse and then listened for a heart beat. The banker's heart was beating so fast Becca couldn't count them.

'She'll be fine,' Diana's voice rose from the floor.

'Are you sure?'

'Positive, just give her a minute or so, her breathing will return to normal and she'll regain consciousness. She probably won't remember anything other than the best sex any human has ever encountered.'

'What..? I mean what do you mean?' Becca implored.

'Sex doesn't get any better than "so powerful you pass out."'

'Oh... I see what you mean.' Becca felt slightly more assured.

'Some women pass out all the time, others never do. But I think this may be the first time she has had really great sex and probably the first time she ever passed out. So when she wakes, don't say anything that may scare her.'

'Yes Mistress,' Becca was happy to assume her normal role.

A moment or two later the banker started to moan and then opened her eyes. Becca stroked her face. Smiled and said,

'Where did you learn to do that to a girl?'

'I had a good Mistress, who knew just how to fuck a girl.' Becca grinned, both relieved and flattered.

The banker had a quick shower, got dressed kissed Becca and dashed to the door. But before leaving, she turned and threw her green lace panties to Becca.

'Something to remember me by,' her wicked smile went all the way to her lovely green eyes.

Becca smiled, knowingly, as the tall dark banker closed the compartment door behind her and ran toward her own compartment.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Waitress Who Couldn't Wait

She'd had her eye on him for quite a while now. He came in to the coffee shop regularly with a group of noisy, laughing students from the Business School. He smiled at their antics, but rarely took part, seemingly more reserved. He'd attracted her attention as he was the lone Indian boy, in a group of the usual white Americans. He was his early twenties maybe, just shy of six feet with masses of black hair and dark brown eyes. She felt drawn to him; she felt he was lonely even though he was part of this crowd.

Recently he'd taken to staying behind for a while after his friends had left. She had noticed him watching her but he'd blushed and looked away whenever she caught his eye. She had the feeling that he was screwing up the courage to talk to her, maybe even to ask her out, despite the probable fifteen years she had on him. He shredded paper napkins and played with the sugar until she wanted to slap his hands like a irritable mother.

She studied him from behind the relative safety of the glass cabinets that were home to the gateaux, scones and cheesecake. He sipped his black coffee thoughtfully, perhaps relishing the peace now that his friends had made their boisterous exit. He was wearing a short sleeved shirt and she was fascinated with his hairy arms. She looked to the 'V' of where his shirt buttoned and thrilled at the lush hair she could see there. She sighed as she imagined caressing his jaw, dark with stubble. She loved hairy men; proper men. She hated the trend for even men now to shave their legs and their bodies. If she wanted to sleep between a pair of smooth silky legs, she'd sleep with a woman. She smiled to herself, wondering if this young man was as physically perfect as he promised to be.

She went over to where he was sitting, and wiped the already clean table once again. He smiled up at her; beautiful white strong teeth and dark lips, dark caramel skin. She realised as her heart lurched how much she wanted him. She suddenly sat down next to him, her hand on his thigh and squeezing. He blushed delightfully and smiled encouragingly.

'I've got a half an hour's break due now. Do you want to come with me?' She surprised herself with her forthrightness, but thought if she waited for him to make the first move, she'd wait a long time. And he was gorgeous; she just didn't want to wait any longer. She wanted to take his shirt off and run her fingers over his chest. She squeezed his thigh harder, to make sure he didn't mistake her intentions. She looked at him questioningly and he swallowed nervously but nodded in acquiescence.

'Not much of a talker, are you?' she laughed, grabbing his hand and pulling him up from his seat and leading him through the door marked 'Staff Only'.

The little Staff Room was the usual jumble of mismatched chairs, around a low table. She pushed the boy down into an armchair and sat on his lap, facing him. She leaned in and kissed him hungrily, like he was Today's Special. He kissed back softly, tentatively. She wound her hands through his thick black hair and held his head tightly, prolonging their kiss. She felt him squirming slightly beneath her as their close contact was presumably starting to have an effect. She sat back and started to undo the buttons of his shirt, wriggling on his lap somewhat, enjoying the growing bulge she felt beneath her.

As she undid the buttons she marvelled at his beautiful chest; abundant dark hair around his nipples and a thick line leading down into the waist band of his jeans. She placed her hands on him, loving the texture of the hair. She rubbed her palms across his nipples and felt them grow hard beneath her touch. She kissed each one in turn and licked them softly. The boy let out a strangled groan and found his voice at last:

'I'm a total virgin you know.' She sat back and looked him straight in the eye quizzically. He attempted to say something else; to explain, to excuse, to exonerate. But he stuttered painfully and the meaning was lost. She kissed him again, to stop him and this time he kissed her back harder, more urgently. She pulled his shirt down over his shoulders, as far as his elbows, successfully trapping his arms by his side. He smiled as she kissed his shoulders and his neck and closed his eyes in pleasure; opening them suddenly when he no longer felt her weight on him. She pushed his knees apart and opened his zip, releasing him from his white briefs. She unconsciously licked her lips and deliberately licked his cock, slowly drawing her tongue across the head. She put just the head into her mouth and sucked gently. His cock lurched dramatically and she felt his whole body tremble violently as he sharply exhaled a word she didn't catch, didn't recognise, didn't understand.

As much as she would have liked to introduce the boy and his beautiful cock to the delights of a good sucking – she didn't think he would last much longer. And she wanted to feel him inside her. It had been a while. She'd missed sex so much. But she hadn't missed all the shit she'd had to put up with as well. She was just ripe for a nice straightforward, uncomplicated fuck.

She made him lift his hips up as she removed his clothes and shoes and quickly took off her own somewhat damp panties. She climbed back up into the arm chair, straddling him. She looked into his face, seeing a mixture of anxiety and anticipation there. Caressing his cheek and whispering endearments, encouragement, entreaties; she gently took hold of the base of his cock and lowered herself down on it slowly, swallowing him whole in one deft movement. They both breathed in with pleasure together. He filled her up perfectly and she gripped him tightly; even as she rose up again. She felt his hips buck as she fucked him slowly. They quickly found their rhythm and she ground herself against him, rocking back and forth, feeling her orgasm gathering its forces. She looked deep into the boy's dark eyes; almost all pupil in his heightened state of arousal. Disconcertingly, she could see herself reflected back in his eyes, but still their eyes remained locked together as they came simultaneously with low moans trapped in their throats. Absolution for both of them; each giving the other exactly what they needed; release, relief, rescue.


The End

[birdie8819]

Got Any Batteries

Whoever it was that knocked on the door go t no answer at three houses along that long block. All the homeowners figured it was someone looking for money or religious solicitations. She was finely dressed and presented herself well. He saw her approaching from a distance and before deciding on whether to answer the doorbell, he listened to her routine.

She had a small satchel with her, strung over her shoulder with a finely spun gold colored cord. That is what caught his eye. Lagging a bit, she knocked casually on his door not expecting to ever get an answer. After 30 seconds she turned on her heels and stepped down along the fancy brick walkway.

She heard the creaking of the brass hinges as the leaded glass door opened. The man standing in the doorway was such a pleasure for her weary eyes. She must have woken him. All he wore was a pair of broken in shorts. And a sly smile. It could have been the indications of the cord on her bag, but more likely it was the unexpected items she requested of him. She tried to ask it of each house along the way, and he thought he was the only one. Essentially it was only him, because no others answered the door.

He invited her in and excused his appearance. She grinned to share her appreciation of what she was staring at. NO apologies necessary.

She followed him to the kitchen, then to the spare bedroom. He opened several drawers then finally went to the closet. Digging into an old decorated box, he spun and displayed various options. When he asked what size she needed, she blushed without an answer. He looked her in the eye and repeated his question. She froze in place on the daybed.

After she could breathe again, she shifted the bag to her lap and began to dig for the answer. He waited patiently and tried not to stare. It was a difficult task considering her shirt was thin, nearly see-thru and she was excited seeing him half dressed. The distraction of his sexy bare chest and well maintained body made her fumble as she rifled through the bag.

"Oh, mid-size will do. That size should fit just fine. I'll make it work out alright."

He blushed. She lifted her head to see the options available to her. Then she blushed again. She reached forward, then pulled her hand back. It came back with just the right size. She did not know the name, but the feel in her hand told her she got it right.

The box went back to the closet. He returned to the space beside her on the daybed. Offering to assist her, she accepted and handed the whole thing over to him. She did not know what to focus on – his hands, the toy or the batteries. He heard her voice replay in her mind over and over. "got any batteries" is not a standard approach to meeting someone, but it happened to work for them.

He helped her to swap them out with the old. She was finding a special feeling going on within her pants that was not there when she walked in the room behind him. He was handling her secret toy and being so good about not commenting. When he handed it back to her, he turned it on to be sure it worked alright. It buzzed them into a startled jump. "It works" he boasted. "Here ya go!" As it crossed over to the other set of hands, they clasped their hands together around it and remained that way for a while.

He held her hand more assertively than she did his. She pushed their hands towards him and down into his lap. The vibrations brought a smile to his face. They tracked it all along his body as she glanced down at his lap. Suddenly, out of nowhere, there was a hard cock pressing through his thin shorts.

The back of her hand was the first to feel it and she paused right where she felt it the most. He let go of her hands, leaving her to play wherever she desired. He watched her while keeping an eye on the bag. Reaching behind her, he grabbed hold of the cord and slipped it through the loops and in seconds, she was wearing a knot built just for her. It was quite pretty, she thought. Never occurred to her that he had other intentions than giving her a pretty makeshift bracelet.

The vibrations continued as he maneuvered the other end of the cord around two posts on the back of the daybed. In her playfulness, she returned the toy to his leg and up and down along his inner tender sensitive thigh – that special part of him that he could not quite flex as hard. He gave her a look straight into her eyes and locked her eyes on his. That was all he needed to get her focused away from his quick move getting her tied to the bedposts.

When her hand moved involuntarily, she looked away from him to see why. He left her hand suspended and encouraged her to keep playing. He grabbed at her wrist and put in into her lap, sliding her rumbling hand up and down her own leg and into the tender parts of her thighs. He gave a tug on the cord and her hand was taken completely from her control. She dropped her toy and could not reach now that she was strapped.

He had to bend over for it. Exposing his back fully to her, she could still use the unteathered hand for a bit of teasing fun. She slid her hand down the back of his shorts for a fun feel of his ass. It was nice to know the picture in her head now matched the feel in her grasp. Her pinky slid along the crack, just to know. When he did not flinch and sit straight up, she tried a little more. He'd never allowed it before, but was sort of liking it. The secret would remain his. Never confirming it with her, he didn't refuse her either. Truth was, he was not sure what to make of her inquisition.

When he reached far enough for her toy, he still could not reach. He ended on his knees reaching under the bed for it. When he sat back up, he was liking the view. He stayed on the out-side of the bed. Pulling up a chair, he could face her and give them a chance to observe one another head-on. Balancing his ass on a nearby chair was just where he'd dreamed of being in a moment like this. This venturesome woman was seeming to allow him to go where he desired in relation to her. It was all new. Exciting was an understatement. She was relying on his experience to bring something new to her day. So, there they remained, knees between knees with him controlling her like a puppet.

He turned on the toy again and wiggled it between their knees. She giggled at the playfulness as he worked it all the way up her leg. Her giggles turned to silence and she centered her thoughts on what he was doing. Her eyes shifted from his hands to his eyes, to his mouth and back to his hands. She liked to see the expression on his face, as it reflected where he placed the toy. He was equally inquisitive. Testing the waters with it, he learned so much so fast. The favorite point of contact for her was quickly located. He circled around to find precisely where to touch her. Her hand covered his to tell him 'stay there'. He preferred to tease her and move it around more. After all, he had not yet tried to stimulate her nipples with it or anything else, for that matter.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

She shifted on the bed and broke the momentum. He gave the toy back to her to get them both going again. She played a little bit. She could not play as openly while her skirt was still concealing those satin panties. He slid his hands up and removed the panties. Her other hand was still tied and moving as he commanded with a yank on his end of the line. The skirt remained. She lifted one leg to the bed beside her and placed her other between his on the chair. Her toes slid under him, tickling him along the way. Cool feeling, he thought as her toes curled up and pressed to his balls, circled around them and pressed harder to his hardening cock. She pushed it aside with her foot and made it stand up in his shorts.

He kept his hand up her skirt to feel the toy doing wonders for the underworld. When her wetness increased at his talented touch, he lifted her skirt over her knee. He kept his hand on top of hers but let her control where it went. Watching her touching all the right spots and feeling her hand beneath his gave him a hard on to the core. It was never so hard. He twisted in his seat to settle it a bit. Her foot kept it going back up again. And the stimulation continued.

She brought her other foot to the bed to lie on her back. He had to get up and shift with her. He was not about to end the observation of her pleasuring herself in front of him. She seldom allowed that in the past. He was different. He offered a comfortable presence and he was hard as a plank. When she moved her feet aside, it provided front row seating to the private showing. There he would remain, at her feet with that long cord giving him some say.

He tracked his hand softly along her bent leg. Starting at her ankle, up to her knee and back down along her thigh and around again to trace the same path, she relaxed more and more. He pressed gently against the inside of her knee, tipping it over. It parted her lips further and showed him more of that glistening canvas. She began to draw designs with the vibrating tool. He brought her gilded wrist to the area and allowed her to play with both hands. She pressed that wondrous toy between his fingers as they parted her lips. On first contact, she jumped a bit with the coldness and settled again with his touch.

He petted her while she played. The feel of his hands was mesmerizing. The vibrations were indescribable, which is partly why she let him watch. His eyes and the motives behind them turned her on. They brought her to a new plane. He could see the levels shift at his fingertips. They worked it together until he felt her feet tense against his hips. He let her cum without much involvement. Watching her made him drip. He held his cock from outside his shorts as she built intensity. She mumbled his name, but he knew she was calling out to him in her mind. With one last stroke of his fingers on her pussy, she burst and trembled and he watched encouragingly.

At once, she was still and her arms lost strength. He grabbed his cock harder to stifle the orgasm he had building. Her toy fell from her grip. He took it and waited. The feel of his hands rubbing the insides of her legs pacified her and released the tension. There they remained for several minutes. When her breathing resumed a normal rate he flipped the bottom hem of her skirt over her hips.

He got up to his knees, bent over her and removed her blouse. She had just enough energy to reach up and play around with his cock. When he settled back to his space, she grabbed for his hips, pulled him to her just far enough that when he crossed her pussy, she could feel that fat head glide across her lips. She lifted her hips to feel him press through to her clit, along the slit and off to his position. He turned the toy on and began his own explorations. She allowed him.

He guided it all around, up one leg, across her belly, up to her nipples, back to her pussy and to the other leg, but never actually lingering where she wanted it. When she tried to move to get him touching the areas where she wanted it, he became more forceful restraining that tethered hand on the bed above her head. She tried tugging to get loose and he tied the other one. She was liking it. Hmmmm.

He went back to his adventure between her legs. When he saw how engorged she became at certain touches, he remembered it – he was engorged at that same time. He tapped her clit, revolved the toy around it and finally, he fingered her while continuing to stimulate all of her with that vibrating gem.

He spoke in basic questions to her. The moans and the gasping told him exactly where to touch her. "more" was spoken repeatedly. He pressed harder. Did she want more pressure? "more" she said louder. He changed the speed and intensity. "more" again, he tried another way of giving her more, then another way and another.

He got it right every time. She was too excited to tell him, she just kept asking for more...

Although he did not observe her doing it, when he brought her so close to a climax, he glided the toy inside her. He could feel her tighten up on it. They started a little teasing game of it. He alternated his hand with the toy and noticing she was still trying to get him to do certain things, he tied her feet to the bed. She would remain in his control now. He did not play rough, he just wanted to see all the details of how she swelled and reddened and moaned and shifted based on where and how he tended to her sexual needs. He knew more than he gave himself credit. The feelings he was able to impart blew away her own play.

She was so close, and wanted to feel his cock. Her feet were tied, she could not get to it with her foot anymore. She asked to suck on it. He loved the idea; it made him hard. He resisted the offer. She begged him to let her touch it, handle it, suck it, lick it. All requests were refused. He did reach forward to put his finger in her mouth. Even that was a tease as he traced her lips with his fingertips allowing only the tip of her tongue to contact it. Finally, he put his finger in and let her suck it like it was his cock.

His cock now throbbing, he kneeled on the bed again to remove his shorts, keeping the toy going. He straddled her stomach and spun. With his knees next to her ears, he lowered his cock to her anxiously awaiting mouth. She had to lift her head to contact it and once lined up just right, he slowly lowered it into her mouth. He watched through the space between his belly and her tits to see it disappear past her lips. Her had nipples pressed to his belly as she twisted from side to side feeling their skin meet. His tongue lapped at her clit three times and she came.

A gently rumbling toy stayed on. He reached between them and placed it against his balls. She saw his hand against his own cock and balls and came again. He bounced on her face, not quite a fucking intensity, but hard enough to satisfy that hunger. Every few bounces, he'd lift off her and she'd gasp "cum". She was in no hurry, he tasted so wonderful, the prize at the end was worth waiting for. The feel of him was pleasure enough.


The End

[birdie8819]

Auto Club to the Rescue

Sandy's left eye squinted, shielding the approaching headlights. She knew their brightness surely illuminated, at least partially, the entire scene that was taking place there in the coal blackness of CR-149. She could now see more clearly the tight pubic hairs she had been running her fingers through. She could see the thick black cock in her mouth, her own saliva making it shine in the light. Until now she had caught only brief, reddened glimpses, as the tow truck's emergency flashers made their repeated passes.

She wondered how much the driver of the vehicle could see. She wondered how they appeared to the approaching traveler; as silhouettes, as clear images, or even at all? She thought about stopping, but was driven by the feel and taste of the man's huge cock, as well as the deep, needful moans that her sloppy blowjob elicited from him. At roughly 50 yards distance, she wondered if it were possible to see the 35 year old white woman on her knees, sucking the cock of the youngish black truck driver, his coveralls crumpled at mid-thigh. She thought perhaps their position just outside the passenger door of the truck somewhat shielded them from full view. She sucked on. She sucked harder.

As the approaching car began to slow, she thought she could make out lights atop the vehicle.

"Oh my God, it's the cops," she realized to herself, just as her partner tightened his grip at the back of her head. She heard him scream out deliriously into the night. She felt her mouth fill with hot globs of semen, as the highway patrol car passed just on the other side of the truck. She swallowed hard and fast, prompted somewhat by panic, but mostly by lust.

Sandy could never remembere being so completely consumed by lust. It was that same lust that allowed the driver to pull her quickly to her feet as she greedily licked the last remnants of his sticky cum from her lips. She allowed him to hike her skirt, find his way inside her panties and thrust three fingers inside of her. She fell against him as he gave her five deep strokes with all three fingers before returning attention more gently to her clitoris. She held tight to his arm as the orgasm swept over her. Just then she heard the door of the patrol car open, which was now parked some 25 feet in front of them.

Everything was hazy to her now. She simply followed behind the driver as he tore free from her and started walking toward the cop car, pulling and zipping his coveralls as he went. She tried to wipe the saliva and semen from her tits as she pushed them back inside the confines of her fastened bra, still using her partner as a shield while buttoning her blouse.

"You folks OK?" the officer inquired, pointing his flashlight at them.

Still in a lustful haze, Sandy barely heard the question from the Highway Patrolman. Her mind was racing, trying to catch up with what had taken place in the past fifteen minutes. She was struggling to understand how it was that in such a brief period of time she had been coaxed into giving herself so completely, without regard to what happened next. She recognized fully that her sex life since the divorce two years ago was lacking, to say the least, but never had she been so thoroughly moved by a sexual urge. Never had a man made her want to do the things she wanted to do now. Ever since this tall, massive black man got out of his wrecker and looked her over in such an unashamedly, lustful way, she had been weak-kneed. She thought back to how she found herself so openly flirting with him. She remembered after just a few minutes she was staring without pause at his chest, arms, and crotch. She had offered absolutely zero resistance when he grabbed her by the arm and led her to the passenger side of his truck, and forced her down on her knees. She had obediently reached inside his boxer shorts and pulled out his massive cock and began sucking on it, when he had instructed her to do so. Even now, with the police officer's question hanging in the air, she was thinking about having that beautiful black dick deep inside of her wet pussy.

"Yes sir, just trying to get this little lady back on the road," she heard him telling the officer.

"Ma'am? You alright back there?"

Sandy poked her head out timidly from behind the driver. This was the first time she had laid eyes on the officer. He too was black. He too was tall. And he too was physically fit and handsome. Slowly she stepped into full view. She could see the officer's facial expression change as she did. She couldn't help giggle inside, thinking what a sight she must be. She watched the officer take in the full view, scanning her with his flashlight from top to bottom. First, was her mangled blonde hair and flushed face. Then he moved to her improperly buttoned and partially untucked blouse. By the time he reached her dirty knees, he was convinced that he had seen what he thought he had seen, while driving up. He was trying to conceal a smirk as he looked back to the truck driver.

"Yes sir, I'm just fine Officer," she managed, as she watched the two men smile at each other.

Smiling openly now the officer replied, "Yes, I can definitely see that." He moved his light back and forth between her breasts and hips.

There was no doubt now that he knew what had been happening. He had probably witnessed some of it as he drove up, she thought. She felt weak, and more lustful than ever. She let her body fall suggestively against the driver's. He smirked at the officer and brazenly wrapped his arm around her backside, stopping to cup her ass in his hand firmly.

Still smirking, he agreed, "Yes sir, she IS fine!"

"Well then, by no means let me interrupt things," the officer chuckled right out loud, while shining his light on the both of them

And with that the driver pulled Sandy into his arms and kissed her deeply. He reached around with both hands grabbing her ass and pulling her tight up against him. She kissed him back with open mouth, meeting his dancing tongue with her own. He continued massaging and groping her ass, as he moved his hot breath to her ear.

"You like him watching, don't'cha?"

Her wet pussy had been on fire for at least 20 minutes now, but now his tempting question was more than she could stand.

"Fuck me. Fuck me right now. Don't make me wait anymore," she demanded while unzipping her skirt, forcing it down over her hips, and stepping out of it. He pushed his trousers to the ground as fast as he could.

She felt him lift her like a feather into his arms. She threw her arms around his neck and her legs around his hips. With one hand he reached underneath her to pull her panties to the side. With the other he guided his rock hard cock to her sopping entrance, and with gentle care slid half of his thick black tool inside. She moaned deeply and reached with both hands for the back of his shaven head to pull him closer still. She was beside herself with lust as he inched the rest of his cock up into her, finally burying his full eight-inch length.

The officer watched as the two of them fucked in this standing position. It was incredibly erotic to watch them find their rhythm. At first she held on as her man thrust long slow strokes up into her waiting pussy. Twice her ass tightened in what the officer was sure to be a sign of orgasm. Slowly she adjusted more and more to his considerable size and began undulating her hips rhythmically, until finally she ground her hips against his, searching desperately for new depth.

After she had reached an extended orgasm, she laid her head against his shoulder and looked back to see if she could see the officer. She found him standing there with his uniform pants at his ankles, with a very long, thick cock in his hand. He looked back at her with lustful eyes, as he stroked that shiny black dick.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

At the height of her passion Sandy had almost forgotten the officer was present. But now seeing him back there with cock in hand, it enflamed her even more. She delighted in the fact that watching her fuck this black stranger had made his cock so hard. She reached back with one hand, wanting to touch it. He moved closer quickly to accommodate her wishes. She ran her hand over its length, and ground her hips against the driver's even harder when she thought about having them both.

Briefly her mind drifted back to the decision earlier that night to take the less-traveled path home from her friend's party. And how she had cursed herself when she had heard the tire blowout. Then there was the excitement when she realized that her cell phone would work, even out here in the middle of nowhere. And finally, the boredom of waiting for the motor club to respond. Now, she thought how fortunate the turn of events.

She released the officer's cock and grabbed his shoulder briefly as yet another orgasm ripped through her beautiful body. When it had passed, she gently gripped his ass cheek and pulled him closer. He realized what she wanted when she started moving her ass back toward him even more suggestively. He looked her in the eye as he cozzied up close and guided his cockhead to her tiny little opening. She cooed and moaned as he rubbed the head over her rosebud, time and time again. Finally she reached and pulled at his ass letting him know she was more than ready for penetration.

"Easy babe," she instructed when she felt the pressure of his first few thrusts.

"Don't worry, I ain't gonna hurt ya," he assured her as he felt the mushroom head finally ease past her ring.

"MMMMMMmmmmmmmMMMMMMMmmmmmmmm. Oh fuck yeah! Just like that baby."

"You like that, do ya?"

"Oh yeah, just like that. Easy....just a little more. Yeah, come on....just a little. Easy....OK, yeah that's it."

"You got 'bout half my dick up your butt. And you got his whole cock in your pussy. You like these black cocks, don't'cha?" he prodded.

"Oh..God......do I ever," she managed through her erratic breathing. "I've never...uungh....been filled up like this. It.....feels so....uunnnggghhh....fucking nasty......to be......uunngghh....fucked in both holes."

The officer grabbed a fistful of her blonde hair and pulled back gently until his lips were at her ear.

"But can you take my other five inches? I wanna slide the rest of my cock up your incredible white ass real bad. You want it?"

"Yeah baby I want it. I want it so fucking bad. Just take it slow, your cock is so big. But go ahead, I want it.......uuunnnngggghhhhh....oooohhhhh yyyeeeaaaahhhhhh."

"That was another two inches, you sweet bitch. Want some more dick baby?"

"Fuc...me...oh God....Fuggme,....Fugggmmeee.......put another inch up my butt....oooohhhhh ppplllleeaasseee fuuuccckkkkk mmmeeeeee."

"There ya go baby. Feel all that cock slidin in and out your ass? You want my last two inches, you beautiful black cock whore? Can you take?"

"No, No, No.....I can't. Just please keep fucking me. Don't put no more in me right now. Just fuck me....I'm gonna cum....I'm gonna cum.....I'm cumming....OOOHHH GOOOODDDDD I'm cuummming."

Right at the same time the driver started groaning and pumping his cock into her pussy even more, as he began dumping his second load deep inside of her. She soon felt it leaking out around the sides of his softening cock. When he finally went completely soft his cock fell from her pussy. As he withdrew he eased her down on her feet, while eight inches of the officer's cock remained buried in her butt. With him still in tow, she lowered herself slowly down on her hands and knees. Once there, she arched her back and contorted her upper body around in order to kiss him.

As their lips parted she told him, "Now I can do it, baby. Give me all of that cock and give it to me real good. You hear me?"

"I hear you baby. You are one incredible fuck, you know that?"

She didn't answer, as he began to force the rest of his cock inside.

"Uuuuunnnnnnggggghhhhhhhh.....Fuuuuuccccckkkkkk!!! Oh man that's a fucking big dick."

"OK babe, it's in. Goddamn! It's all the way in. I can't believe it! Ain't nobody ever taken my whole cock in the ass. Shit, you something else girl!!"

She loved hearing those words. She loved feeling the entire length of his black cock lodged in her butt. Her next communication was simple, and to the point.

"Fuck me Officer. Fuck me real hard."

That was all he needed to hear. And there on the shoulder of this older, less-traveled highway, the black Highway Patrolman began thrusting his ten-inch cock in and out of her butt relentlessly, and with incredible force. She screamed out in pleasure over and over again into the psychedelic scene caused by the flashing of the patrol car and wrecker strobe lights. Small bits of gravel dug into the delicate skin of her palms as she struggled to maintain her position under the assault of his weight and the force of his thrusts. The minor pain was a small trade-off, compared with the flaming pleasure she felt in her ass. She soon experienced the most overwhelming orgasm of her life. She was quite sure that she actually blacked-out momentarily.

She had fallen forward during the orgasm, and now wiggled forward, managing to remove the officer's incredible cock from her ass. She rolled the officer over on his back as he desperately began jacking off trying to release the need that had been building in his loins. Sandy took over for him, using both of her hands on its shaft, and sucking relentlessly on the head. She kept her mouth there when he howled into the night as the cum raced up the shaft from his balls. The amount of sticky, hot juice that flowed out of her mouth was unbelievable, considering the fact that she was swallowing every drop she could manage. White globs of cum still leaked from the sides of her mouth and ran down his black cock and over her hands. It spilled into his pubic hair. It ran onto his rock hard stomach and off the sides. It ran down around his nuts, between his legs and into the crack of his ass.

Like a kitten for spilled milk, she slowly and deliberately licked it all clean. Following the trails, she rolled him over on his stomach, and right there on the shoulder of the road, she licked the cum from the crack of his ass. She became so enflamed doing this that she spread his ass wide and tongued at his puckered asshole.

She remained unsatisfied and in a sexual daze. She was only vaguely aware of the hotel desk clerk's knowing smirk, as the three of them walked past him on the way to the room they booked soon after. She didn't care. She wanted more, and she got it over the next five hours.

Sandy woke to the gentle knocking of the maid at about 2:00 the next afternoon. She finally felt satisfied.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Ultimate Gift


I am home alone tonight and you are working late again; it is okay even though I miss you when you are gone for the evening. Your life can get a bit crazy at times, so busy but I know that you need to do what you do. Times like these give me time to think but not too much, over thinking things always seem to get me into trouble. But tonight it is different, I am reminiscing about the night I gave you my fit, my gift of submission to you.

It seems like it was only yesterday that I found myself driving towards your hotel.

I drive through the night full of anticipation wondering how this evening's events will unfold. My heart pounds harder in my chest as I get closer to your hotel. Just a short time later, I pull into the parking lot of the hotel as I ease my black BMW into the parking space. I take a deep breath knowing fully well of what I am about to do. I step out of the car, around to the trunk to get my bag out, walk towards the front doors and into the lobby. As I approach the elevators I am excited but nervous at the same time, so many emotion invading my thoughts, I step in and push the button for the 3rd floor.

The elevator arrives at the 3rd floor and I get out, looking at the sign on the wall to direct me to your room. I soon find myself standing in front of room number 330, taking another deep breath before I knock at your door. I hesitate for a moment thinking about what is about to happen here tonight, but then I smile as I gently knock on the door.

From behind the door, I hear your voice.

Come in my pet, it is open.

I turn the doorknob and push the door open walking into your room. I enter the room finding it quite dark only lit up by strategically placed candles with soft jazz playing in the background. Seems like such a romantic setting for what is about to take place here but at the same time I love that you have gone to some trouble to make tonight more special.

In the candle lit room I can see you sitting in one of the soft chairs, you tell me to come closer.

Yes Master, as I walk further into the room and closer to you.

You tell me to stop right there as you stand up out of your chair and take a step forward out of the shadows. My breath catches in my throat as I see all of you now looking oh so Domly dressed in black. The sight of you almost make me want to direct my gaze down towards the carpet and then wondering if I should or not, I choose not to hoping that I will not get in trouble already, as I look you in the eyes, you are smiling back at me. That is a good sign that I have not done anything wrong yet.

Evening Pet, it is good to see, how are you?

Good Evening, Master. Good to see you too. I am fine, but I will have to admit I am just a bit nervous Master.

Well my sweet pet, there is nothing at all to be nervous about, just do as I say and you will be just fine, your voice calm and reassuring.

Yes Master.

Good Girl.

I stand before you for what seems like an eternity, my mind racing as the minutes pass. I cannot help but be nervous, even though you told me that was no reason for it. Your voice breaks the silence finally.

I think first I want to see what is mine, before I claim it pet. Clothes off, please. And do it slowly, I want to savor seeing your naked skin being revealed to me as you take each off.

Yes Master.

It is not like you have not seen me naked before, but tonight is so much different. I know that when I submit to you then you will rightfully take what is yours, which will probably include looking over and inspecting your property.

I start to undress, pulling my shirt out of my jeans over my head. I look at you to see if you want me to continue, you motion for me to keep going. I know that you are watching me closely as I unbuckle my belt, unbutton my jeans and slide them off. I stand before you now, just in my bra and thong, feeling naked compared to you being fully dressed. Only imagining what it will be like when I am totally naked in front of you, your eyes slowly lingering over every curve and crevice of my body. My thoughts right now range from being very excited to feeling just a bit embarrassed.

You take another step closer to me; I can smell your cologne right now. MMM, you smell so sexy. Your scent triggers a reaction within me; I am beginning to feel very turned on, the wetness growing in my thong. I shiver as your fingertips lightly brush across my exposed belly, my nipples hardening instantly. You circle around behind me, I feel your hands brush against my ass. I know that you are standing directly behind me now. I feel your breath on my neck as you whisper in my ear.

MMMMm, so nice my pet. But I want to see you naked now.

I reach behind and undo my bra, freeing my breasts; you circle back around the front of me as I pull of my thong. I stand before you totally naked now and feeling very exposed but still very excited.

Hands behind your back and spread your legs for me pet.

Yes Master, as I move into the position, putting my hands behind my back and spreading my legs for you.

Good Girl.

You circle around me, drinking in the sight of me, gently touching me, your hands finding my curves. You stand behind me again reaching around me, your hands sliding up my body until they cup my breasts; I feel your breath on my neck. I try to be still for you as your fingers slide to my nipples, your thumbs brushing over them. I whimper as the pleasure rushes through my body. Your fingers brush against my ass again finding their way between my legs and slipping between my now very wet lips, dipping inside my wetness and circling my clit. I begin to moan and whimper more with your touch.

MMMMMMm, you are so wet my sweet pet. I am going to have so much fun with you tonight, you whisper in my ear.

Thank you Master. I will do whatever you ask of me this evening and forever if you will have me.

That is my good girl, as you continue to caress me all over making me begin to pant.

I stand there as you walk away from me sitting down on the edge of the bed. I wonder what you have in mind next, but I soon find out.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Come here my pet. And lie across my lap.

I do as you say and soon I am lying across your lap.

Master, may I speak freely?

Of course, my pet.

Well Master have I done something wrong?? I think that you are about to spank me and I am not sure why.

Oh well you have done nothing wrong, you have been a very good girl tonight so far, but I want to spank you so I am going to. Besides I like to look and feel of your reddened ass cheeks when I take your tight little ass tonight.

MMMMMm, then let's get on with it Master, as I giggle.

Your hands stroke my ass relaxing my skin and you smack my ass somewhat hard. Smacks rain down all over my ass; I can feel my skin getting hot. I whimper a bit as you spank me, but I can feel my wetness growing. Your fingers dip into my wetness again as your other hand continues to spank me.

Hmmm, I think that my pet likes getting spanked. Your pussy is so wet.

MMMM, thank you Master. And yes I do like getting spanked Master as I am sure you can tell. But take me Master please...claim your pussy. You have got me so hot and wet and needing your cock very badly. Please Master.

All in good time my pet, by the time this evening is over I will have claimed all of your holes as mine. Now off my lap and on your knees, my lil whore.

Yes Master, as I climb quickly off of you and kneel down at your feet.

You rise to your feet as I sit there on my knees, you lower your pants.

Suck me my lil whore. And you had better do a good job or I will have to spank you again and I will not be so nice.

I take your cock in my mouth and begin to lick and suck it. Your moans from above tell me that I am doing a good job sucking you. I grab your ass pulling; you're closer to me and pushing your cock deeper down my throat. Your fingers are tangled up in my hair as you fuck my mouth harder and faster. Your moans getting louder, your grip on my hair tighter, it will not be long now. I keep licking and sucking you as your cock slides in and out till I feel your cum in the back of my throat and swallow it down.

Dam my lil whore, that was pretty awesome.

Thanks Master. Glad that you liked that so much. Oh and thank you for letting me have your gift Master.

Do you still want my cock my lil whore? I still have two more holes to claim.

Oh yes Master, please take what is yours. I need your cock filling my pussy and ass. Take me, use me Master. Make me yours.

You tell me to get up off the floor and get on the bed on my hands and knees. I move quickly into position obeying your commands. What a lovely sight, two holes readily available for you to fuck as you please.

I am going to take your sweet tight ass first my lil whore. I want to see the look in your eyes when I slide my hard cock into that tight pussy of yours or should I say mine.

My pussy is dripping and needing attention, but I know that I have to wait to get my pussy filled, you want my ass first. I feel you lubing up my ass and sliding a finger in working it around loosening my tight ass up a bit before you slide your cock in. I feel the head of your cock pushing against my ass and slowly sliding in inch by inch. I moan and whimper as your cock fills my tight ass up. I slowly push back against you fucking you back.

Whose ass is this, as you fuck me?

It is your ass Master, to fuck, flog, spank, cum in, cum on, whatever you wish Master.

Good girl, grunting as you bury your cock in my ass over and over.

Your breath coming in pants now, I know that you are close to cuming again. You tell me that my ass is so tight that you are going to cum; you fingers grip my hips tighter holding me against you, fucking my ass deeper. Your cock expands in my ass as you start to cum, fucking me harder, cuming in my ass.

Oh god baby, mmmmmmmmm, you tell me as you collapse on the bed beside me.

You tell me that you need to take a short break before you claim my last hole. I tell you that sounds good to me also, you are not the only one that is feeling a little worn out at the moment. I get up, go to the mini fridge, grab a couple of bottles of water and come back to you.

Good thinking my lil whore, I am quite thirsty too.

Aww well thank you Master, just doing my job and taking care of you.

We lie there for a while, you ask me if I am doing ok, so far and I tell you that I am. You lean over and kiss me gently but just enough to arouse my sense. You tell me to lay back, put my hands above my head and spread your legs wide. Of course I obey your commands and move into the desired position.

You tell me to keep my leg spreads for you. You crawl between my legs leaning down so your face is just inches away from my throbbing clit and soaked pussy. You inhale deeply.

MMMMMMMM, your pussy smells so sweet my lil whore. I am going to make you cum before I take your pussy as mine, make it cum for your Master.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

You lean down, your tongue parting my wet swollen lips, lapping up my wetness and heading upwards towards my clit. You begin to lick and suck my clit briefly just enough to make my hips rise and fall to meet your tongue. You lick back down again sticking your tongue in my wet hole, fucking it with your tongue. I whimper and pant mmmmmmm; you are making me so hot. Your attention turns back to my clit, licking, sucking, pulling and gently nibbling on it. Your fingers enter me roughly and start to fuck me while your tongue continues its assault on my clit. I am so close to cuming and I do not know how much more I can take. My legs are trembling; my body so tense, perched on the edge and needing to cum.

Oh please, Master, please let me cum. Let me cum for you; let your pussy cum. Please. As I fight to keep from cuming.

Oh you need to cum do you my sweet lil whore. Hmmmmmm, well ok cum, cum for me.

Your mouth and fingers continue to urge my orgasm on; I finally let go cuming hard and moaning loudly. I can feel my wetness running out of me as you lick it all up. Out of breathe from my hard orgasm I thank you for letting me cum. You kiss and lick all the way up my body, stopping to lick and suck my nipples before finally reaching my mouth and kissing me deeply. I can taste myself as you kiss me, our tongues entangles. Our passion becomes more heated as we both prepare for this final step. I want your cock so badly now, I need and want you to take your last hole.

You continue to kiss me and then you pull back. I can feel your hard cock pressing against the entrance to my pussy.

Whose pussy is this??

It is your pussy Master, to fuck, flog, cum in, cum on, tease. Whatever you wish Master.

Good girl.

You look down at me, our blue eyes meeting as you slide your cock into me all at one. I cry out, your cock filling my tight pussy up. With our eyes still locked on each other you begin to stroke me slowly, feeling every inch slide in and out of me. Our mutual moans of pleasure filling the room.

MMMMMMMm, you feel so good, so wet, so tight. I am going to enjoy fucking this pussy again later my sweet lil whore.

Oh Master, your cock feels good buried in my pussy, fucking me oh so good.

Ohhhhhhh, you like this do ya?? Well then you are really gonna love this.

You grab my thighs and push them up and back towards my chest so you can fuck my pussy even deeper. You begin to slam into me, fucking me harder; you cock deep in my pussy. My moans and pants louder as you fuck me hard. You lie down on top of me now, your weight is pinning me down as you cock strokes into me over and over again. You are kissing my neck and nibbling on my ear making me crazy with lust. I wrap my arms and long legs around you, pulling you closer to me as you continue to fuck me. The friction of your body rubbing against my clit is bring me closer and closer to cuming again, I whimper, moan and pant louder.

You whisper in my ear, that is a good lil whore, cum, cum for me.

You fuck me even deeper, your hips grinding against me.

Oh god, mmmmmmmmm, yes, as I cum hard again.

My already tight pussy contracts around your cock as I cum, you feel it spasm around your cock.

I am going to cum baby, ohhhhhhhhh....ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....mmmmmmmmm, you growl as you cum.

You collapse down on me, trapping me beneath you, but not a bad place to be either. We are tired, sweaty and sticky, but feeling very very good. I think that we both want to bask in the closeness of this moment. So close to you, skin to skin but in many other ways all made possible by tonight. You smile at me and kiss me several times gently.

Such a good girl I have. My sweet, sweet lil whore and she is all mine now, not that you were not before, but now it is official, you kiss me again.

Thank you Master. I am very proud to be yours. All I ever wanted to do is please you now and always.

Well my lil whore, you have pleased me very much tonight and I am very proud to have you as mine.

Thank you Master, I will always do my best for you, pleasing you makes me very happy.

We both move to get more comfortable. I am lying up against you with my head on your shoulder, your arm around my waist holding me close to you. We lay there talking for a little while longer, but then as we both relax more, the need for sleep sets in.

What do you think my lil sexy whore, time for some sleep?? You look tired and I know that I am.

MMMMMm, yes sleep would be good right, as we both yawn.

You pull me even closer to you if that is possible. I snuggle into you more. You kiss my forehead gently, take a deep breath and drift off. I lie there awake for just a few moments longer replaying tonights events in my head. I know that I do not want to be anyplace else but right here with you. My last thought before I drift myself is that I am so lucky to have you as my Master, and I do not think that I could be any happier.

The hours go by like minutes as I reminisce about that night; I am startled back into reality by the sound of the garage door going up. You are home and earlier than I expected you to be. You walk through the door smiling as you spot me sitting there on the coach,

There is my sexy lil whore. What's doing??

Evening Master, how are you?? Have a good night??

I am good, work was okay, but I am glad to be home as always.

Well I am glad that you are home, I have been sitting here thinking about the night that I gave myself totally, the ultimate gift.

You come closer to me, pull me up off the couch, take me in your arms, kissing me gently and giving me a big hug. You kiss my neck and nibble on my ear.

You whisper in my ear in that sexy voice that makes me wet just hearing it. OOhhhhh, my sweet sexy lil whore, I would like to relive that night myself right now. Let's go to bed!!!


The End

[birdie8819]

Getting Ready for Master

Her whole body is aching... her muscles tense... she moans softly and arches her back... her nails leaving light trails as she runs them across her skin... her eyes closed tight as she feels her breath coming in small pants...the softest scent of apples rising from her skin... her mind filled with only Him, the hunger in her body building rapidly... her feet, slipping up the silk cover on the bed her knees still tight together...

Her whole body quivering and sweating as she thinks of Him, of His touch, His taste... His voice echoing in her head she smiles

As her eyes open, she takes in her body, curling one delicate hand around a soft pale wrist... imagining the soft leather cuffs He uses. Her deep red nails move across her flesh, her body quivering as she bucks softly... feeling small wisps of a non-existent whip on her back, her eyes closing again a moment as she thinks of Him, behind her, whipping the flogger through the air, the colorful red and almost purple stripes along her back and ass... she lifts herself up on her elbows, her silken thighs splaying apart she gasps as the cool air brushes past her soft glistening lips...

One hand slips... to run her nails over her thigh... the tip of her index finger moving slowly toward her heated centre. The very tip of her nail rakes the soft flesh of her outer lips... she moans again as her body tingles... the faintest scent of her sex wafting up to her...

She quickly moves her hand with a gasp, her eyes flying open as she looks seamlessly around the room...as if she would see Him there... His instructions were clear...

She swallows harshly as her eyes drift shut again... her heart pounding in her chest as she readies herself... stretching her arms above her head once more... her silken thighs slipping further apart instantly as she moves...moaning softly at the images slipping through her mind...her body molding to the silken sheet and the mattress below her.

She takes long shuddering breaths as her hands begin to shake... reaching beside her to find the long silver chain, holding three tight clamps, still set from the last time He came. Her body quivers as her eyes gaze at her already firm dark nipples, her blue black hair resting just beside them. As she carefully brushes her hair away, her heart skips a beat...soft goosebumps lifting on her soft skin... she holds her breath as the two clamps are opened by her nails... resting by her nipples... before she lets go quickly... her body arching up harshly as she squeals... biting her lip to try to silence herself her blood pumping as her nipples throb... she breathes quickly to try to ease the pain and stop the tears from swelling in her eyes.

After two long drawn out breaths she lifts herself back onto her elbows... whimpering softly as the cool chain slips over her belly...her eyes glazed over slightly as her tiny hands fumble for the third clip... her thumb and forefinger opening the clamp she spread her soft soaked lips apart... biting her bottom lip harshly as she releases the clip letting it clamp quickly onto her clit... growling and lifting her ass from the bed she squirms as the pain and pleasure shoot through her body... her eyes widening as she gasps and pants... taking in every feeling and emotion running through her...her body slowly giving in to the pain and allowing the pleasure to seep through her...

She licks her now drying lips and moans softly... using her feet to push herself back up the bed slightly...her head dropping onto the pillow behind her as she continues to shudder... whimpering as the chains pull tight across her belly... yanking her nipples and her clit as she does...

As the throbbing subsides slightly... the feeling still wafting through her she takes one more breath as she closes her eyes, lifting her hands above her head and slipping the blindfold down... covering her dark dazed eyes with the soft silk.

As her final instruction seeps through her mind she spreads her shapely legs far apart, her toes curling a moment and her lips rounding to a gentle o as the clamps tug once more...her hands moving high above her head and apart ready for all four to be cuffed to the bedposts...her heart longing for the silken cuffs to be placed when He comes...

Taking small soft panting breaths she listens to the silence around her, feels the cool metal across her almost burning flesh, and the soft silk across her eyes and beneath her still spread body... she waits...


The End

[birdie8819]

N is for Naughty

Nick had just finished mowing the lawn. Sweaty, sticky he came through the kitchen stopping just long enough to give his wife Darlene an affectionate kiss, along with a playful pat on her ass.

"Going up to shower."

"Good, you need too!" she said holding her nose.

"Very funny." He might be sweaty, but he knew he didn't stink.

"As soon as I finish this last batch of cookies, I might just come join you," she said with a flirtatious wink. "So take a long one," she added with a smile.

At forty-four, Darlene still didn't look a day over thirty. Sure, she had a few extra pounds, but who didn't? Her breasts were still full firm and heavenly. Though she kept her light brown hair short, she always looked as though she'd just been to the beauty parlor. Nick laughed thinking to himself, though she complained about her ass, claiming it was "A little too broad in the beam" as she put it, Nick had a hard time keeping his hands off it whenever he passed by, just as he'd done in the kitchen moments ago.

He stopped briefly at the mirror of her vanity. His hair was still mostly dark, but had a lot more silver in it now. Still, he didn't look his fifty years either. A few extra wrinkles here and there, a semi-crooked nose from his time in the service. He'd never have a flat stomach again, but he didn't have a beer-belly either. All in all, Nick was still a reasonably good-looking guy.

Nick pulled his dirty tee shirt over his head, walking towards the clothes hamper. He glanced out their bedroom window, and froze.

Carol Abbot, their next door neighbor and one of Darlene's very good friends lay outside in her backyard on one of her lawn chairs. Though ten years younger than Darlene, the two of them had taken to one another almost immediately the day Carol and her husband Greg had moved in. That was a little over a year ago now. What caused Nick to stop dead in his tracks wasn't the fact that she was laying out, she did that often. He'd gotten used to seeing her running around half the time in shorts, halter and even a bikini.

No, what caused him to forget to finish even pulling off his tee shirt was the fact she had just rolled over onto her back, sunning topless. They often visited, had barbeques together, played cards, went out to dinner, and sometimes...flirted with one another. Just as Darlene and Greg had. But even through all that, he'd never once even seen a flash of nipple, let alone anything else, even though he'd naturally wondered about it. And now...here she was.

Nick finished pulling off his tee, tossed it somewhere towards the hamper, reaching up inside his closet. Seconds later he returned to the window, pulling the curtains closed a little more, and focused his high-powered binoculars.

"Damn!" he said to himself as he stood looking at her. Her breasts weren't quite as large as Darlene's were, but were certainly more than a handful. Her areolas were a light brown the size of his fist, covering a goodly portion of her firm breasts as she continued to lay there unaware she was being "spied on" Nick thought half guiltily.

He stood looking at her a few seconds longer, decided he'd seen enough to satisfy his curiosity and that it was perhaps time to take that shower, when she moved. It wasn't sitting up, rolling over, or anything like that which caused him to forget all about his shower for a moment, but the fact she had reached up one hand and had begun toying with one of her nipples.

Damn became fuck. "Fuck!" Nick exclaimed audibly. He actually felt his cock twitch as his brain sent signals down to it letting it know that it was becoming interested. "Hold your horses!" Nick said talking to his dick, reaching down to give it an affectionate adjustment. "Just give me a second, then we'll see about that shower."

The fact that Carol was touching herself like this was interesting enough, but the fact that he was watching her do it suddenly seized him with that 'Naughty boy' feeling he'd had growing up whenever he'd stumbled into, or onto something he shouldn't be witnessing, just as he was now. He watched as she switched hands, now toying with her other nipple. Through the binoculars, she was as close as though he were standing right there beside her. Her nipples were rock-hard now as she continued to thumb them, teasing them gently. Suddenly she sat up looking about. Like a thief standing outside her balcony, Nick yanked the binoculars down stepping away from the window. His heart was beating a hundred miles an hour, and his cock was growing longer and thicker by the second. He counted to ten, and then cautiously approached the window, once again parting the curtains.

"Fuck!" he exclaimed once again. "Fuck!"

It was obvious that she was in a rather amorous mood. Though whatever had set her off was curious, he was just happy to be seeing the cause and affect from it. Once again she was lying down, but now she'd pulled aside her bikini bottoms. It was obvious what she was doing, even without the binoculars as Nick brought them once again back up to his face.

She had gone from toying with her nipples, to now obviously fingering her cunt, or more appropriately perhaps as he stared even closer with the binoculars, rubbing the tip of her now exposed clitoris.

"Honey? What are you doing?"

Nick spun from the window, the binoculars in hand, his cock sticking a mile out as he'd absentmindedly un-zippered himself, drawing it out to stroke it as he'd stood their watching their neighbor.

He was had and he knew it. There was no point in denying it, the reality was...he'd gotten caught. His best defense under the circumstances was an open offence. He and Darlene had always been open with one another, sharing pillow talk, which sometimes bordered on being fairly kinky in nature.

"Carol's lying in her backyard masturbating," he said simply. "I just sort of stumbled on to her doing it, and wasn't sure that she was...so I decided to use these."

"Ah huh," Darlene said crossing their bedroom towards him. "Let me see."

Her comment took him by surprise. At the very least he'd expected some small form of chastisement. That he'd been honest about what he was doing had probably defused the situation somewhat, but that he'd also been playing with himself should have gotten a bit stronger of a response than that.

Darlene stood at the window, slightly back and away from the parted curtains adjusting the binoculars until she could see more clearly. She laughed. "She told me she was going to do that some time," Darlene suddenly shared. "Told me over coffee a few weeks ago she's had this little fantasy about playing with herself sometime when Greg wasn't home, but not just doing it inside either, but outside in her backyard. I guess today was the day!"

Hearing his wife share this tid-bit of naughty information surprised him a little, but he was smiling when she turned handing back the binoculars. "Oh for heavens sake, go ahead and look," she told him. "If Carol's crazy enough to actually do it, then she also must be willing to run some risk she might be seen. The fact it just happens to be you shouldn't come as any surprise."

"You're...you're going to tell her?" Nick stammered worriedly.

"I don't know...maybe. I'll think about it," she answered confusing him entirely. Darlene parted the window a little more, peeking out once again, though this time without the binoculars. "Oh, you should enjoy this," she said stepping away inviting him over.


Continue next page ....